Chapters Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 2- The Lost Princess!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 2- The Lost Princess!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness!!”
“Is she okay?!”
I woke up and saw all my friends in my face and Gloriosa with a towel and placed it over my forehead.
“Here hon, this will cure that huge bump.” Gloriosa smiled. I sat up on the table and looked around.
“Am I in the storage room in Camp Everfree?” I asked.
“YUP!!! Sunset said you fell and got a boo-boo! See that bump? Huge boo-boo!” Pinkie chirped as she tapped my head.
“I feel lightheaded!” I squealed in pain and got headaches.
“Awwwwwww you poor thing.” Fluttershy smiled and rubbed my back. I smiled and yawned.
“Oh, and Dash, here. Go crazy cause I couldn't write to Twilight!” Sunset smiled as she gave me her book and a pen.
“We'll let you write to her. Let's leave her alone guys.” Twilight said as she walked out the door.
Everyone left and it was quiet. I picked up the book and grabbed the pen. The book felt so magical. It felt heavy but what did it hold? I opened the book and found one of Sunset's letters to Twilight. I read some of it.
“Dear Princess Twilight, I'm having trouble with friendships here in Canterlot High. Everyone I know likes me and well my friends here like me but I still feel that I'm left out. Sometimes I feel like crying and when they talk about things of that world, I feel left out. I need advice about this. Cause, I feel that deep down inside they still think I am that same demon that you all defeated. Sometimes even when we talk about magic, they bring stuff from my past. I am really disappointed and I think that they still haven't forgiven me. Your friend, Sunset Shimmer
I looked at the page in shock. Tears rolled down my cheeks and the water stained the paper. I didn't know she felt that way. So happens that she wrote it yesterday night when I fell asleep. I started to cry and and sniffed. All this time I thought Sunset was happy, she wasn't. I heard the door open and saw her. I turned the page instantly and wiped my tears.
“Hey, so, did you get anything?”
I looked at her and gave her a big, nice, warm hug. She stepped back a bit and then hugged me back tightly. I felt her tears roll down carelessly and I smiled.
“I-I accidentally read your note to Twilight.”
“W-Why'd you do that?”
“Because I know how you feel.”
“You do? How? In what way?!”
“My people from my country. When, I was back home in my country, I made mistake by leaving. So, I can't go back because I feel that they will hate me forever, especially my dad. Sunset, you must learn that everyone makes mistakes. We're all human. Nobody's perfect. You are Sunset Shimmer. No one is like you.”
“Awwwwww thanks Dash. I can always count on you to make me smile.”
“I think you should tell everyone the truth.”
“And you should also tell them how you can translate Hindi.” She winked then laughed. I blushed and scratched the back of my head.
“Uh hehehe, good point. But, you're situation is more important than-”
“Are you serious?! That can wait! We've just seen Hindi writing on the wall and it came from your necklace! The words said daughter come to India, or something like that. But, why India?!”
“Uh………..”
“Nevermind. We'll discuss that later. We have campfire time. Let's go!”
When we got there, everyone looked at us.
“Where have you been? Timber was just getting to the good parts of his story!” Pinkie smiled as she stuffed some popcorn in her mouth.
“Lemme guess, another legend that is actually true that can turn siblings into a witch that contains Equestrian magic and ruin the camp?” I said sarcastically. Everyone looked at me in shock and Gloriosa saddened her bright smile and Timber seems furious.
“Oh, um, oops. Sorry about that.” I sat on a log and brushed my hair slightly. Timber continued his story and then he finished. I was falling asleep.
“Okay, who's next to tell a-”
“ME ME!! OOOHH PICK ME!! I'LL GO!!! ME ME ME!!!” Pinkie hollered in her seat as she raised her hand and waved it rapidly.
“Okay Pinkie go ahead!” Gloriosa said. I rolled my eyes. I tapped Sunset's shoulder and leaned in her ear.
“We're going to be hearing about ice cream and cake parties.” I joked. She snickered and slapped my leg.
“You're so rude.” She snickered.
“Okay, so now I'm going to tell you guys something that might surprise you. So, stay close. Anywho, when I was in middle school, my class learned about legends. And one of them really was very interesting. To be honest, I don't really understand it too much when I was younger. And I probably won't know now. But, I'm going to tell you anyway! A long long time ago in the ancient realms of India, there lived 7 gemstones of Pride and Harmony. And only 5 young goddesses harnessed these gems. As an old tradition, the maharajah receives a vision of who to pass down these gems. One day, the maharajah Orion, had a vision. He had two daughters. The eldest Phyra and the youngest Freya.” Pinkie started. I wasn't really paying attention until she said “Phyra”.
“P-Phyra?” I asked in fright.
“Yup!” Sunset smiled. “This is so interesting!”
Phyra is mom's name and she had a sister which is my aunt and her name was Freya. Wait, it's an Indian legend! What's my mom doing in a legend?!?!!
“Orion received a vision and the goddesses chose Phyra to harness the Garnet of Courage. Being jealous, Freya talked to her father and pleaded to him for making her get the gem instead. But her father couldn't change his mind because the goddesses already made a decision. Freya’s jealousy had created dark energy and dark forces that created disharmony around India causing harm. Phyra seeing this decided to take a stop to this. One of Freya’s dark forces was the Nuckelavee. The head of a human and the body of a horse. It was very dangerous and Phyra tried to defeat it but she had a little distraction.”
That's when I tried to put everything together. I remembered everything now! I remember that creature beating up my mom and fires and just everything Pinkie said. That's when my necklace glowed and I had the worst flashback ever!!!
Flashback…..
*screams everywhere*
“Momma?!”
“Dashie! Let's go!”
“But momma-”
“We don't have time for this! We must go!”
She grabbed the little girl and carried her on her back. The little girl wearing a simple dress and her mom in a fierce outfit. Her mom having a orange and pink Polynesian hibiscus in her hair. The monster cut her mom and she fell.
“Mom?!?!”
“D-Dashie...take this flower and whatever you do, don't lose it. This will guide you one day when you return home.”
“M-Momma…”
“Go…”
“M-Mom…?” Tears rolled down her cheeks rapidly.
“Go baby...there will be no place where I won't be with you. Now go. Don't turn back.”
The little girl ran as fast as she could. Hearing a loud scream from her mom and a explosion, she knew it was over…….
End of flashback……..
“Dash?! Dash?!” Sunset kept tapping me but I couldn't move. Tears rolling down my cheeks and heavy breathing wasn't helping.
“Hey Dashie?! You okay?!” Pinkie replied as she finished her legend.
Everything started becoming like a blurr. I closed my eyes and then opened it and it wasn't the camp fire. It was India and the same scene. I saw my mom telling little me to hold the flower in her hands. I started to cry and then sat down and cried. I heard my friends calling out to me and then the Nuckelavee came and stabbed me through the heart and that's when I screamed out loud.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”
Manip by: @ranibowdashi
I saw Sunset in my tent and she came over and hugged me.
“Oh, I'm so glad you're okay!!”
“Am I in the tent?”
“Yup! After Pinkie said her legend, you were completely blanked out and then you passed out and I brought you here.”
“Oh, was it that obvious…?”
“Yeah. Why?”
“Nothing…I just had a flashback…”
“Oh? What about?”
That's when all my friends came in the tent and also Spike and they overheard everything.
“Nothing okay?”
“Look Dash. Recently, everyone's been talking about how things have been winded for you and everyone's so worried.” Twilight spoke up.
“W-Worried? For what?”
“All of...THIS!!!” Applejack shouted.
“Huh?!?!”
“All this India stuff and necklace and flower!!! What's going on?!” Sunset exclaimed.
“You're always fainting and everything and we don't know what's going on. It's about time you tell us something that we don't know!” Pinkie said angrily.
I looked down then looked back at them.
“Look, I have something very important to tell you about. But, don't freak out.” I pleased.
“AAAAA YOU'RE A CRIMINAL??!?!?!?!” Pinkie shouted as she jumped and she grabbed onto Applejack.
“No!!!! Lemme finish! Anyway, it's about my life!!!”
“Oh. Okay! Spill away!!” Sunset smiled.
“Okay, so you know how I translated those Indian words? Because, well, b-because I am an Indian. Not just any Indian, but my dad is the maharajah of India and my mom is the queen but she died in my face and well, that makes me the Indian princess….hehe.”
Everyone's mouth was open and Rarity looked like she was blessed.
“Your mom died?!” Applejack and Twilight shouted at the same time.
“YOU'RE AN INDIAN PRINCESS!?!?!?!?!?” Rarity screamed as loud as she can. She went in my face and pressed my cheeks together!! She looked in my eyes and then smiled. “Mhm! A true Indian! Explains the soft hair and the eyes.”
“So, um, you guys aren't going to get mad at me?” I looked away and a strand of my hair hang down.
“Why would we? You're so famous! I can't believe you're a princess!” Twilight laughed.
“Well, I am a princess. I changed my ways ever since I came here.”
“Haha, yeah, I can see that.”
“Oohh, do you have that dot on the middle of your forehead?!” Pinkie smiled big as she went in my face.
“Um excuse me?”
“You know that dot that makes Indian girls sexier. Right here!” She said as she pointed to her forehead.
“Oh, um, besides appearance, are you guys sure you guys don't hate me for lying to you guys for most of my life?”
“Dash! It's fine. I always wanted to travel to India. It seems like an amazing country!” Sunset beamed.
“Yeah, it is! The plants, the water, the beaches, the homes, mmmm the mangoes.” I licked my lips. Everyone else did it too.
“How's the weather?” Fluttershy asked sitting up in the chair.
“Oh, it's extremely hot.”
“Awwwwwwwwww!!!” They all sighed.
“But!!! There's AC in the palace. I can't wait to go back!”
“Then, why can't you? What's stopping you?!”
“My dad…”
“Look, your dad should appreciate everythin’ you went through. He should love ya and respect ya.” Applejack replied. I smiled and then hugged them all.
“Thanks girls! I love you all so much! Okay! So, let's try and see if we can go to India.”
I grabbed Sunset's laptop and looked up flight tickets for India. Pinkie kept freaking out and Twilight was making excited sounds. Once we looked up tickets, there were none?!?!
“What the-?!?!”
“They're all sold out?!?!?” I cried in shock.
“Apparently.” Sunset replied.
“Seriously?!?! I wanted to go to India for some nice juicy mangoes and also to see girls belly dance!!” Pinkie pouted.
“Okay! Chill! We will get there.” Twilight said. “Somehow..”
“Great! Ugh! Now what do we do?” Rarity mumbled.
“Well, we can't go without transportation. And by boat will be days! We need a plane transportation.” I said as I sighed. Rarity patted my back.
“Don't worry darling! We'll get there. But how?”
“I know!” Sunset exclaimed.
“Show me!” I replied as I pulled her shirt. She giggled and pushed me away slightly.
“I know a friend of mine who works for planes, jets, and other flying uses of transportation.” Sunset smiled. Pinkie grabbed her arm and jumped up and down.
“Oooh like drones?!?!?!”
“Ah, no Pinkie. Not drones. Planes. He can sell us one for a price. I don't know the price. I know it changes each month.”
“Well, where is he so we can talk to him?” Applejack replied firmly. Sunset smiled and everything transferred to when we were walking down the street.
“Timber was so generous to give us $50. He's such a sweetheart.” Twilight blushed.
“Yup. Oh, we're here!” Sunset said as she hesitated to knock the door. One look at the door made her stop as her hand held the knob slightly.
“What are you waiting for? Knock!”
She knocked and a few seconds later, a boy with yellow hair and bright orange skin and blue eyes, a bit taller than us and a bright smile.
“Sunset Shimmer?!” He asked as he smiled.
“Hey bro, it's me. How ya been?” She asked as they hugged one another.
“I'm great over the years. Y-Ya look great.” He smiled and blushed. Sunset looked away and blushed too.
“Oh, uh haha, yeah. Thanks. You too. Hey, um these are my friends. Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Rainbow Dash. We also need your help.”
“Oh, hello everyone. Nice to meet you. And what seems to be the problem?”
Sunset pushed me towards him and I smiled sheepishly.
“Oh, uh, hello. I'm Rainbow Dash and well, um, we all need to head to India right away. Hmm, let's say by the 13th of June?”
“India? Nice! What about the planes?” He asked.
“The tickets were sold out so Sunset said you were the best one for this!” Pinkie emphasized so Sunset could blush more, which she did.
“Oh did she?” He laughed. Sunset blushed hard and smiled.
“Haha yup. Well, you're the best one I know. So, do you have anything?”
“I would give you a jet before June 13th. But, it's the payment. Today is May 30th. I'm sure you have the money. It's lot especially if you want me to fly you there. That's a lot.”
“Yo Sketch. It's okay. Just tell us how much it is.” Sunset replied.
“Um, it's going to be $2,500?”
“Woah.”
“Yeah..”
“Don't feel bad. We can work together on this! We got 14 days. We have $500 on us now. We can do something to make us have 2,500 in no time!” I said with a bright smile.
“So, we'll get back to you as soon as possible.” Sunset beamed.
“You know, I really missed you Sunset.” Sketch replied as he held her hand. She blushed furiously and giggled.
“Same here. Well, um, I got to go and think of something. Bye!”
We closed the door and walked back to the camp. It was a long way, since we were still in the city.
“Hmmmm, so what can we do?” Twilight asked as she got a clipboard in her hands.
“Hmmm, we can do a car wash. And a very much mature car wash if you know what I mean.” Pinkie joked.
“Ewww no! Um, how about a dance party at the camp?” Fluttershy asked.
“We did that already. Remember, Crystal Ball?” I reminded her.
“Yes but, what's there to do?” Rarity questioned.
“We can make a kids play date! Make kids from the city, even the area come and have fun in the sprinklers or maybe arts and crafts in the room.” I spoke up.
“Dash, that's not bad at all. I guess you're helping with kids huh?” Applejack questioned. I blushed slightly.
“Well, yeah. I love working with children. Besides, I can help with anything. So, a kids play date is a go?”
“YEAH!!!!” Everyone said while we gave a group hug.
“So, where will it be?” Pinkie questioned as she gave an uncertain look.
“Um girls?” Fluttershy tried to speak up.
“Maybe by the school?” Twilight reassured herself seeing if she was going on the right path.
“No, not there. We're on break. We need to do it-”
“Girls?” Fluttershy asked again. But, no one was listening to her. Not even me, until she broke free.
“GIRLS!!!!!!! Ahem, I had a suggestion. Why don't we do it at the camp? There are houses near the area, and kids here who would love to play.”
“Wow Fluttershy! What an amazing idea! Dash? You up for it?” Sunset asked me.
“You bet I am!”
We all gave a group hug and shouted in excitement.
India here we come!!!!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 3- #Moviemagic!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The next day, my friends and I got up early to put flyers for our “Kids Play Date” around the city. We even asked Pinkie to try to get us on an advertisement. She went to the TV Station while we were sticking up flyers.
“You know, we could've thought of another idea ya know. Instead of walking around in the drenching heat.” Rarity complained as she fanned herself. I rolled my eyes.
“Rarity, this is cold compared to India.” I laughed.
“Ah! You're kiddin’!!!!” Applejack said with a smile.
“Nope, I'm not. It's blazing heat. As soon as we get there, I want to get to the palace with AC, but they might not think it's me. The guards there are pretty strict. Don't worry, we'll manage.” I laughed.
“Anywho, we should add more fun stuff. Like a bouncy house, face painting. Stuff kids love.”
“The face painting and bouncy house is great. I told Pinkie to add them. She should be done right about-”
“HELLO FRIENDS!!!!!” Pinkie exclaimed.
“Sup Pinkie. So, um, did you get us on an ad?”
“Yup! We have a commercial actually! We have to film it tomorrow! I'm so excited!”
“Oooh, yes, the camera loves me!” Rarity puffed up and smiled. “The camera loves you guys too. Hehe.”
“Sureeeee.” Sunset smirked. “What's this about filming now?”
“We're all creating an advertisement on tv. I'm sure we can pull this off. Besides, at least we won't have to do this one with Crystal Prep!” Pinkie said while fixing her shirt and grabbed $10 from her bag. “Ice cream anyone?!”
Everyone cheered and had fun when I trailed off thinking about India. About my past and how it was affected by that monster. Just thinking about it made me lose my train of thought.
“You want anything Dashie?” Fluttershy asked calmly as she received her ice cream in her hand.
“Oh, uh, what? Oh, um sure. W- Why not?”
I got a vanilla ice cream and started eating it until someone patted my back.
“Oh it's you. Um, we really shouldn't be fooling around. It's not the time for this!” I exclaimed. Everyone stopped and looked at me.
“Sorry, I just really wanna go back.”
“You will Rainbow. It all takes time. Besides, we must make an ad. But, what about?” Twilight questioned.
“How we help with kids?” Fluttershy asked.
“No, maybe showing us dancing and singing about kids? The fun of it the activities we have. Ya know, make it eye catching.” Sunset beamed.
“True, but maybe a little education.” Twilight smiled sheepishly. We all gave her glares.
“Who is being educated in the Summer? Nobody will come to a summer program for education.” I replied with a stern look. “Anyway, I'm going to go with Sunset's idea!”
“Of course you are.” Twilight mumbled.
“What was that Twilight?!” I blew a fuse.
“Woah, what's your problem?!” She shouted back.
“No, what's yours?! You got a stank attitude about everything. So what if I agree with Sunset?! At least her idea was sensible!” I rolled my eyes. Twilight stomped in my face.
“So, you're saying education doesn't matter?!”
“It's the fricking summer!!!”
“Hey, watch your language!” Sunset stepped forth. I pushed her back slightly and me and Twilight were face to face.
“Look Dash, you act like India is so important to you. But if we don't get enough money for the jet, then you're screwed!!”
“Twilight, who are you yelling at and besides you think education is the answer?!”
“Yes!!”
“Boi, who are you yelling at?!”
“You're the only girl here in my face so I'm talking to you!”
“Twilight, you better take yo finger out my face.”
“When you learn proper English, come and talk to me.” She walked away. I pulled her arm and pulled her close to me.
“Twilight, to be honest we never needed you in the first place.”
“Dash!!!” Pinkie exclaimed. “That's not true and you know it.”
“Listen here Ms. Lost Princess, I don't know why you couldn't listen to your mom in the beginning. If you did, she wouldn't be dead!!!”
My mouth dropped wide open as my heart felt dead inside. It was my fault that my mom died. Even Twilight knows it. I blinked back some tears and rubbed my eyes.
“You're right, it was my fault. My fault the whole time.”
I began to walk away while tears running down my face and clutching onto the flower. Something inside my heart told me to stop. I stopped in the middle of the street and a truck was going to come. All my friends were walking another direction until Pinkie turned around and called my name. I couldn't hear her, I was hearing a voice inside my head saying “Don't move. Think about the words I've spoken to you.” Words weren't clearly spoken but the wind blew and it felt like someone was talking to me. I felt the debris on the road trembling as the truck was coming closer to me and beeping the horn but I couldn't hear anything. Suddenly, Pinkie pushed me out the way and we both hit the sidewalk. It was a hard fall and we both received bruises.
“Ow! Dashie, what gives?!” Pinkie grumbled.
“It wasn't my fault. I-I couldn't, I just couldn't….” Tears rapidly rolling down while I was holding onto my right knee which had a huge cut. Pinkie just received a blister on her elbow. The rest of our friends came running down the street and helped Pinkie and me up.
“Dash, why were you standing in the street?! You could've got killed!” Sunset stepped forth and hugged me tightly and saw my cut. She instantly untied her undershirt in her bag and wrapped it around my knee to make it secure. “Oh my goodness, just look at you.”
“I-I-I’m sorry. I couldn't hear anything but words speaking to me telling me not to move...I truly sorry..”
“Yeah right! Obviously hearing a loud horn is 78 decibels in your ear and Pinkie's screaming which can calculate to 45 decibels is very loud than a “voice” you could've heard.” Twilight rolled her eyes and gestured her fingers while talking. “Besides it's not that bad seeing you gone anyway…” She grumbled.
“Does somehow seeing me fail make you succeed in life??!?! Cause ever since we've been trying to go to my home country you've been acting like a spoiled brat ever since! If you don't want to help then just shut up! You don't know everything that I'm going through right now. I've been getting visions and thoughts about India and my mom and these negative vibes aren't helping! So if you want to talk smack about me, talk smack somewhere else but here! Thank you! Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going back to the camp to think of a way we can actually do this commercial! MOVE!!!” I yelled in Twilight's way. I pushed her to the side and stormed off in complete rage. They looked back at me and saw me walking away. Once I reached to my tent, I plopped the remaining flyers on the table and kicked off my shoes and placed the hibiscus in my bag and plunged myself to my bed. I cried most of my time there until I felt weight in my bed. I looked up and saw Twilight and my friends there.
“Hey, sorry about what happened in the city. Look, honestly, I wasn't really thinking about you or your family matters at all. I was just being stuck up and rude. To show my apologies, can you please take this?” Twilight smiled while shoving me a Daring Do book that I always wanted. I sat up on my bed and wiped my tears quickly and my jaw was open. I was speechless.
“Hehe, no need to go crazy. I had that book in my delivery box for 3 days and I think you deserve it.”
I looked at the book and then at her and this kept going on for a minute until I hugged her tightly and smiled.
“Thanks Twi! I'll never forget this. Anyway, so um, have you guys thought of any ideas at all?”
“That's why we're here. We figured that you had an idea but you were knocked out cold. Tehe!!” Pinkie giggled. I rolled my eyes and my eyes sparkled again.
“No wait! I do have an idea. Why can't we do a commercial about everything we are using for the date?”
“I said that already.” Sunset toned out.
“Yeah, but here's the catch instead of presenting it out there, why don't we do a music video of us dancing? That won't be so hard. Would it?” I thought to myself. Applejack patted my back.
“Don't worry, it's a great idea. We should to it. But, how we gonna get clothes?” Applejack scrunched up her nose and gave a disturbed look.
“Leave that to me!” Rarity beamed.
“Awesome. Now the only thing we're looking for is a filmer so once we're done we can send it to tv station.”
“Not really, they're recording us, all we have to do is find a plan and present ourselves there.” Pinkie shrugged her shoulders.
“Done and done! Don't worry girls, we got this!” I said while giving them a hug.
“Okay, so, what can we do now?” Fluttershy patted Spike. Spike was asleep in her lap. We all giggled at the adorable scene.
“Me and Applejack will go and get some fabric to make outfits again!” Rarity beamed while carrying her purse and tugging Applejack’s arm.
“Uh, why me? Can't ya just go with Dash? She is the main one helpin’ with this.”
“So? You have keen eyes and also honest about absolutely everything. Have some fun. Let's go!!!”
Rarity and Applejack walked out the tent and I walked out trying to find a way to catch my breath. Trying to walk with my cut wasn't easy. I was limping and trying to walk but it was useless. Even the hug bandage wasn't helping. I finally reached the bench and sat down near the water. I rested my leg on the bench and started to take deep breathes. As I was staring at the water, I felt that my cut wasn't hurting like before. I felt ease where my cut was and didn't hurt at all. Wondering what was going on, I looked at the wound and saw yellow and red flames around it.
“WHAT THE??!?!?!” I shouted loudly but I made sure no one was near me. I covered my wound and released my hand and still saw the flames. I took off the bandage and saw no cut. That was extremely strange. I started walking and didn't feel any pain at all. I smiled and started walking then running. All of a sudden, I ran into Rarity and Applejack with their bag of purchased clothes.
“Oof!!” We all exclaimed. One of the dresses fell over my face. Once I pulled over the dress over my face and saw the both of them in pain.
“Oh gosh! I'm so sorry Rarity and Applejack. I think my wound healed. Isn't that awesome?!”
“Yes darling, but would you mind helping us with your “little” mess here?”
“Oh yeah!”
I helped them up and saw a dress that looked Polynesian. It had the texture, the design, and the style. It was blue and green and I was in love. I was swaying it from side to side while putting it over me. Applejack walked off to get some lemonade to cool off. Rarity smiled and smirked at me.
“Hehe, do you like it? When I saw it in the store, I just had to pick it up. Ever since you said your mom was Polynesian, I thought of you.”
“Oh my Rares! It's beautiful!”
“Awwww I knew you'd like it. Anywho, I'll be working on the outfits now. You can have fun. Bye. Come on Applejack.” She beamed while pulling Applejack’s arm. Applejack had a cup of lemonade and the arm Rarity pulled was the arm with the cup so splashes of lemonade spilled on her shirt.
“Rarity come on! I gotta drink a little somethin’.”
“Not today darling. You're helping me with clothes!”
“Maybe that's not the only thing I'll help with today.”
I saw them walking off and gave a sigh.
“Don't worry. We got this in the bag.” I smiled. I wasn't aware of the next day how terrorizing it was.
The next day…….
“This is a disaster! A disaster I tell you!” Rarity cried. “We could never get things right!!”
“Oh would you suck it up Rarity?! Cryin’ ain't gonna help this situation!” Applejack yelled. Everyone was arguing about the situation as we all were in the studio. A man in a black suit with a suitcase came in our room and heard our loud noises.
“Woah, what's going on here?! We must not fool around!!!” He got angry. We all blushed and I blushed deeply and covered myself with a shall that Rarity gave me.
“So sorry sir. Um, so who's filmmaking us?” I asked while looking around.
“Oh, he's from a foreign language. He's new to this but from what I acknowledged, he's great at photography. Give him a chance to introduce himself.” The man smiled and he opened a door to reveal a teenage boy who looked like 18 and had brown hair, tanish skin and brown eyes. We all were staring at him and of course, Rarity was oogling him.
“Guys, I want you to meet, Coco Crisp. He's new here. Make yourself comfortable ladies.”
He closed the door and we all were staring at him. I remembered he was from another country. I smiled sheepishly and walked towards him.
“Um, hello. My name is Rainbow Dash and these are my friends. You're filming us right?” I asked. He stood and looked at us blankly.
“H-Honestly, I have no idea what to do and what not to do.”
Once he spoke up, everyone looked so dumbfounded and lost. But honestly, I knew exactly what he was saying. He was speaking my language! Hindi!!! Everyone looked at me and I stepped forward to him and we started taking for a while. We both laughed then we smiled then I pulled him closer to our friends.
“Okay guys, so Coco here is filming us and he's from New Delhi, India. And he says he's happy to meet us. And we should be in position immediately.”
He nodded his head his head and yelled at my friends in Hindi. They looked at me and I laughed.
“He said positions!”
Once we got into positions, I smiled and got ready to speak. He gave us a 3 count and this is where we started.
“Are you tired and bored of being in the house and doing absolutely nothing?!” Twilight asked to the camera. Then Pinkie appeared.
“Or upset you can't have fun without parents?!”
“Well, don't ya fret, come to our Fun Fair for all ages of kids!” Applejack jumped up. Rarity came out and did a nice pose.
“Ages from 5 through 18 can join and have plenty of fun. Teens from 14 through 19 can help volunteer!” Rarity smiled. Sunset came out with a water gun and sprayed all of us. We all laughed as she spoke.
“We have tons of fun games, bouncy houses, free food, water fun, for the whole week from 10am through 6pm. It's a fun experience!” Sunset giggled.
“And what about our adults? Haha, we got fun stuff for you too so you won't feel left out at all!” Fluttershy beamed and hugged Spike. I came down and did jazz hands.
“Don't worry about it! You'll have so much fun no matter where you are. So come and join us in Camp Everfree and you'll have the best time of your lives!” I smiled. We all posed and giggled. Coco put this thumbs up and ended the video.
“Thanks Coco.” I smiled.
“You're welcome.” He laughed. Pinkie was shocked.
“You can speak English this whole time?!?!” She shouted. He nodded his head and laughed.
“Yeah, well, I still have my Indian accent.” He blushed a bit.
“Yeah, I can hear it. What are you doing here? How's India?! Is everything okay?!”
“Things aren't going to well with the King. It's heartbreaking to see his wife and daughter die.”
“But the daughter’s not- nevermind. How is he?”
“He's better. He's looking for a new queen for months now. Besides that, everything is okay with the villagers. Why?”
“Oh, well, um, you see the thing is um, I'm an Indian myself actually.”
“Ah, that's why you were able to understand me before. Also, it shows in your face. You're very beautiful.” He said as he smiled. My cheeks were splashed with a shade of magenta and I looked away.
“Awww hehe thanks so much. I really don't appreciate it to be honest.”
“You do. Anyway, that's so much for the compliment. See ya later.”
Coco left and Twilight looked at me with a mean expression.
“What?”
“Why didn't you tell him you're the princess?”
“Because I figured that they will arrest you which they will. Honestly, I don't wanna lose you guys.”
“You won't and never will.” Fluttershy smiled.
“Except when you're dead.” Pinkie replied. We all looked at her.
“So, according to weather next week, we should be up and running.” Sunset smiled as she checked her phone.
“I hope it's not too hot….” Rarity trailed off by backing up.
“Welp, we shall see.” I replied with a big smile on my face.
Feels like this will work out better than I planned it will be. Working with my friends can help a big chance of going to India. And this is just the beginning.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 4- The Dawn of Light!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 4- The Dawn of Light!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Dashie? Oh Dashie?”
I opened my eyes slowly and then saw a pair of sky blue eyes in my face and a smile.
“Dashie? Wakey wakey.”
“R-Rarity? Is that you?” I mumbled while yawning.
“What the?! Do I sound like Rarity?!” The voice squeaked. Oh, nevermind, it was Pinkie.
“Pinkie, what in the world are you doing here? In my face?”
“Did you forget?! Today's the day! We got so many people coming today. Lot's of people are so interested in our Fun Fair and it's all thanks to you! We should be having kids in 3 hours. That'll give us enough time to set up. Come on get up!” She chirped as she pulled my legs. I grabbed onto the bars on the bed.
“Ugh, why so early?” I groaned grabbing onto the bed tighter. I could hear Pinkie's grunts and groans as she tried to pull me out the bed.
“D-Dashie! Lighten...up!!! Gosh, you're so fat!!!” She laughed as she slapped my thighs. That send a huge wave of heat in my cheeks and I squealed.
“Pinkie what was that for?!?!”
“To get you up! Now, let's go!”
“NO!!!”
She stopped and sighed and went out the tent. I shrugged my shoulders and went back to sleep. All of a sudden, Pinkie poured a bucket of ice water all over me. I jumped up, wet as ever in position of a cat. I screamed so loudly that Rarity and Twilight peaked their heads in the tent.
“Now, I said GET UP!!!” Pinkie yelled as she dropped the bucket and went out the tent. Rarity and Twilight both exchanged glances and then looked at me.
“You okay darling?” Rarity helped me with up.
“Y-Yeah, a little. I'm c-c-cold.” I shivered. Twilight grabbed a towel and placed it around me.
“There. Once you're done, come out and help us with this fair thingy.”
“It's not a thingy Twilight. It's a fair for us to go to India.”
“And what if we don't get 2,500?”
“We'll find another local transport. Also, why are you doubting?”
“I am not! It's just you!”
“What about me?!”
“Um, ahem darlings. Calm down.”
“Rarity is right. We shouldn't be fighting. I'm sorry.”
“Y-Yeah, I'm sorry too. Hug?”
“HUGGSSSS!!!!” Pinkie exclaimed as she hugged me and Twilight together. We couldn't breathe at all. She let us go and grabbed a towel and started rubbing my head like a maniac. “There ya go Dashie. So your hair can dry faster. After she pulled off the towel, my hair became so poofy and curly. Everyone was so fascinated.
“Oooohh.”
“Ugh, it will take a while to comb this out.”
“No worries. Maybe if you just-”
“Pinkie forget it. No touching.”
“Okay. So, let's do this!”
We all ran out the tent and setted up everything in less than 2 hours. Once we were done the clock was almost at 10am. It was 9:59.
“Wait for it!” I said while staring at my phone clock. “They should be coming in-”
“5.”
“4.”
“3.”
“2.”
“1!!!”
It was 10 o'clock. And I was so nervous. We didn't see anyone at the front. I sighed.
“Welp, we tried our-”
“Wait hush!” Sunset closed my mouth. I gave her a look.
“Um, why should I-”
“Hush!!! Do you hear that?”
It was quiet and the ground started to shake.
“OMG AN EARTHQUAKE!?!?!!?” Pinkie yelled.
“No no. Wait a minute..”
We all looked at the front gate and saw a huge crowd of kids running towards the gate. We heard screams and hollering and kids running so fast with their money in their hands. Twilight was so scared as she was standing my the gate. I ran to the gate and grabbed a whistle and blew on it extremely hard. Once I blew it, everyone stopped.
“HEYYY!!!! EVERYONE SINGLE FILE LINE NOWWWW!!!”! I yelled. Everyone got in one line and stood quietly. I gave a warning to Twilight and so she began to enter children in. Throughout the day, so many kids came out and had the best time. We had 100 kids. 100 times 5 is 500 dollars. It was fun. We kept this up for the week and we were able to collect so much. Even more than our budget.
The next week……..
“44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, 51, and 52! We have $3, 552.56.”
“Really?! That's way more than our actually budget.” Sunset smiled. “Let's go to see Sketch.”
“Uh hold on there Sunset. How about we take a day off so we can relax? Why do you want to see Sketch so badly?” Applejack smirked at her while her cheeks turned red. She scratched the back of her head and looked away.
“I think we should take a day off..”
Flashback…….
“And that's how you belly dance.”
“Ugh, but mommy, I don't wanna belly dance. What's the point of it?”
“It's an Indian tradition. You have to be able to do it for the ancestral festival. It only happens every 4 years. You're only 4, you will do great things.”
“But mommy-”
“Dashie? You'll be fine. Now, let's start from the top.”
“Um, I pretty much know how to do this. What about your culture? What do you guys dance too?”
“Polynesian dances?”
“Yup! I wanna learn about your culture.”
“Okay so….”
End of flashback……
“Ancestral Festival…..” I thought out loud. Too bad everyone heard me.
“Huh? What festival?”
“Oh, well um, when I was in India when I was 4 years old, we had an ancestral festival every 4 years to show our respects to our ancestors.”
“Awwww that's so sweet!!” Pinkie cooed.
“Yeah, it's a great tradition we do. But, the thing is, we always do Indian traditions. I wanna do something different.”
“How different?”
“I don't really know. Ugh, I just want to get there.”
“And you will Rainbow. Just calm down. Everything will work on it's own.” Fluttershy smiled.
“It's about time we head to bed. I'm tired if we really wanna leave here on Wednesday then we got one more day of packing. G'night!!!”
Everyone went to their separate ways and I plopped on my bed and looked at the flower again and clutched it close to my chest and fell asleep.
Flashback…….
“Dashie, since you are now 7 years old, you will know the criteria of what we do as an Indian nation as we work together. Here, we have the villagers who cut the fish and go fishing and make sure the water stays clean.” A little girl's father showed her the way the people clean the fish and go out on boats to find fish.
“Oooohh! Seems fun daddy!” The little girl clapped her hands and giggled. He picked her up and snuggled her.
“Here, is the most difficult of all. You must have strength, patience, and strategy.”
“Strategy píta?”
“Yes my Dashie. Strategy!! When I was a young teen, that was my little job to cut the mango and tie it. Now the strategy comes when you have to pick a ripe mango. It's not easy to find one especially when you're on the tree looking for ripe ones. You have to jump to another tree. You can't fall or else all the mangoes fall and they will be no good.”
“Oh, seems like a lot of work.”
“Yes it is my little betee, you shall see. So, are you liking anything so far so when you're 14 and older you have a helping guard to the nation?”
“No! I wanna do something harder!”
“Um harder?”
“Yes sir! I wanna be able to do the impossible!”
“Um…”
“What's there to do?!”
“Well, there's more fields to look at but-”
“Come on píta!! Show me harder stuff! Please píta!”
“Okay okay. Fine, now, I don't want you to be doing this but here. These villagers go and protect our city from danger. We've been a threat to an ancient king who wants something hidden underneath these caverns here.”
“Ooohh píta! Tell me more!”
“Oh no no no no. You're not ready for that. Anywho, they are more stations to look at and admire and one day, you'll choose to be one if these fields.”
The little girl looked back to the place where most villagers were standing on balconies and trees searching beyond the sea for a threat.
“Hmph, I'll show him. I'll show him that I am ready!”
End of flashback……….
I woke up to the aurora of a sweet scent that I couldn't really describe. Then something nice and calm touched my nose. I arose from my bed and saw a trail of red and yellow flame leading through the tent. I saw Sunset knocked out cold. I walked carefully out the tent with no shoes on and grabbed the flower just in case. I followed the flame outside towards the sea. Once I reached there, I looked at my reflection and saw the flames surround me and then wrote some words on the sea. I saw the words and it said:
“Don't follow words of hurt, follow words that come from your heart.”
I stepped back completely baffled and then saw my flower hit the sea. I picked it up quickly only to reveal something on one of the petals. It was my birthmark. It faded away and so did the flame. The flame and the mark both came together and went towards the moon. I blinked a few times and rubbed my eyes too. I walked back to my tent confused. Then it hit me. We have to go to India immediately. That morning around 1am, I packed my suitcase and luggage away. I cleaned up my side of the room properly. And waited till the sun came up.
6 hours later…..
“Morning bacon shimmer. Rise and shine..”
“Wha? B-Bacon who?” She replied as she woke up to my beautiful, adorable, magenta eyes with my mom's flower in her hair and I am wearing a light pink dress.
“You heard me. Let's go.”
“Why do you look so fancy?”
“Well, when you were asleep, I had another vision and this time the voice hath spoken to me again telling me to go to India. And I think today's a perfect day!”
“Today? But Dash-”
“Come on lazy bones. We got to go!”
“But Dash, wait! Where are my clothes?!”
“Oh, I packed them in your suitcase.”
“What?! Dash you can't be- AAAAA!!!”
“Okay Ms. Talkative. We gotta go and hustle up! Lemme gather the others. India is our destination!”
I skipped out the tent and started skipping like a little girl. Sunset combed her hair quickly and ran outside after me.
“Oh, um, someone's excited! But Dash slow down! We got to give Sketch the-”
“Done that!!” I sang sweetly. I saw all my friends dressed up with suitcases. Like more than 2.
“OOHH I'M SO EXCITED!!!!”
“Me too Pinkie!”
Everyone was walking and dressed as we were getting ready to aboard the plane. We saw Sketch motioning his hand to make us come forth. As I was about to board the plane, Sunset grabbed my arm.
“Are you sure this is what ya want?!”
“Of course! We're going to my home country! This is awesome!”
“No, not the place. By transportation!!”
“Huh?!”
“What?!”
“Okay!!!”
We aboard the plane but our luggage was taken to another plane.
“Wait Sketch?” I asked while tapping his shoulder. He boarded me on the plane.
“Don't worry, your luggage will be with you at all times. Come on!”
“Um okay.”
We got on the plane buckled safely. As we went on the plane, I listened to music until it was time to leave. After music, I looked in my bag and found a picture of me with my mom and dad. I looked at the picture smiling my face off remembering the moments we had together.
Manip by: @ranibowdashi
Sketch was flying the plane 28 hours later in auto pilot. I was knocked out. Since Fluttershy sat next to me on the plane, she woke me up.
“Okay ladies so um, we're here.”
“YAYAYA!!!” We rejoiced. I looked out the window but saw green and a bit of blue.
“Wait, we didn't land yet.”
Sunset and Sketch looked at one another and Sunset gave him a que.
“Well, um you see the thing is your luggages are in Chennai already. But, the plane is not dropping. Hehe you guys are.” He blushed a bit.
“Wait, so we're skydiving?!?!?” Pinkie shouted as she grabbed a suit and helmet and glasses. As that happened, the back ramp door began to open and once it did, me and Flutters clutched onto one another. We screamed our heads off. Sketch and Sunset gave all of us suits. I put on mine and received straps.
“WHY DID YOU TELL ME THIS BEFORE?!?!?!?!” I hollered at Sunset.
“I WAS TRYING TOO!! BUT HEY, LOOK IT'S CHENNAI!!!!” She pointed to the green dot.
I screamed loudly and held back. Pinkie and Sunset both jumped out and started screaming in fun. Then, Twilight jumped a bit. Rarity and Applejack had to be trapped together, cause ya know Rarity. Rarity was in the front.
“Rarity on three we both gonna jump!!”
“NOOO!!!!”
“YES WE ARE!!! UGH 3!!!”
They both jumped off but Fluttershy was near them and they knocked her over so now she's gone. And it's just me. Sketch looked at me and smiled.
“Ya ready for this?!”
“NO!!! NO WAY I AM ALL THE WAY HERE AND I'M DYING!!”
“You're not going to die. Have fun with it!” He yelled as he pushed me down and I was somersaulting like crazy. It felt so crazy but awesome at the same time. As I was getting closer to the land, I saw the palace and how far it was away from the sea. Once I got to Earth, I used my parachute and landed in the sea and swam to the shore where my friends were. They were unzipping their suits and panting. I took off my helmet and my hair was wet.
“That...was...AWESOME!!!”
“That was horrifying! But, I'm glad we're here.” Rarity sighed. I think I got seaweed in my helmet.
“Hold on.” I walked up to Sunset and pulled her shirt. “Next time you tell me what the heck goes on before got it?!”
“Yes ma'am. So, where do we go from here?!”
“I dunno. Don't ask me. Ask Dashie.” Pinkie perked.
Suddenly, I started to get a little bit drowsy. My stomach churned me and started making some terrible sounds.
“Uh girls..?”
“Well, why don't we take a map?”
“Yeah Pinkie, a map we have to pay for.”
“But they don't technically use U.S dollars. They use another type of money.”
“They are called rupees.”
“Of course you would know Twilight, you know just about everything about this place. More than Rainbow does.”
“Are you assuming that I know everything about India?”
“Well duh!!”
That's when I fainted in Fluttershy’s arms and was snoring like crazy. Sunset cupped my cheek and tried to wake me up but I opened my eyes.
“Dash, come on. Where should we go? You're the expert. Lead us!”
“Huh? What? Oh, um, yeah mhm. Wait what?! Oh, yeah. To the palace, um, I dunno.”
Everyone sobbed quietly as I rubbed my head.
“Sorry girls. I haven't been here in 6 years and also I'm jetlagged.”
“Oh, that explains how you look. It's hideous! Um, no offense darling!” Rarity smiled sheepishly. I nodded my head in agreement. “We have a question about transportation hon.”
“Oh, well all you gotta do is find a tuk-tuk.”
“A what?!?!?” They exclaimed all at once.
“A tuk-tuk. It's a motor vehicle to drive around India. That's the only transportation because India is so crowded.”
We all looked around. It was busy all right! People walking around. Tuk-tuks beeping one another. Loud chatting, kids running around having fun and most terrifying, traffic.
“Um wow Dashie. No wonder you're so organized with busy schedules. Your city is busy. Is it like this all the time?” Twilight questioned as she looked to see where we can buy a tuk-tuk. Meanwhile, Pinkie ran across the street and handed me a cup of frappuccino.
“Here Dashie! This will drive out those tired bugs inside ya!”
I gulped it down fast and started to get a little energy.
“Okay girls, let's get ourselves to the palace!” I said outloud. And Indian man overheard us.
“Oh? The palace? You want to go there? Nobody has been visiting in years. But, the king isn't letting anyone in after his royal coming to this beautiful city.”
“Why isn't he letting anyone inside?” Sunset seemed concerned as much as I am.
“Yeah why?”
“You see he's been very heartbroken with the death of 2 of his precious angels. Now, we got more protectors watching over the sea. Also, he has very high tech security in the gates. It'll be a miracle if you girls get in. Well bye!” He replied as he walked off.
“Gosh, he really has changed when I wasn't around anymore. Why did he change?”
“I don't know. At least he gave us some information about the palace.”
“True true. Now come on, we can't be wasting time. Pinkie let's go!” I yelled. She was throwing bird seeds in the water. She found a candy wrapper on the ground and was going to collect it in her mouth but I slapped her hand away.
“No time for fooling around! Let's go! We need to find an available tuk-tuk.”
“A tuck what?!” Pinkie asked.
“I told ya before it was a use of transportation!!!” I yelled. My head was killing me. But at least I got a bit of energy from that cup of frappuccino. We found one instantly and we all piled in.
“Okay Dash, how do we start it?”
“I beg your pardon?!”
“How do we start the vehicle?”
“You mean tuk-tuk.”
“Yeah, that!”
“Um, honestly, I really don't know. I've been always carried on a huge elephant for traveling throughout the city. I hated the feeling because as me and my parents passed by, everyone would bow which made no sense!”
“Awwwww Dashie. It's okay.” Fluttershy said as she hugged me.
“Let's power this bad boy up!!” Pinkie said firmly as she rolled over all of us and pressed the gas button and we went flying throughout the street. We were going way too fast and I was directing Pinkie to not hit people.
“Go left! Right! Left again! Ooh, watch out for the people! Um, excuse me! Sorry, um coming through!” I replied very fast as Pinkie was driving fast. Pinkie was amazing at driving a tuk-tuk even though she doesn't have a license! As we were driving down the road, there were a traffic of sheep running down the road and there were so many of them. Fluttershy pulled Pinkie's shoulder.
“OH MY GOODNESS STOP PINKIE!!!!” She screamed out making Pinkie jump in fright and stepped in the brakes. We stopped directly in front of them. We watched them go and we all gave Fluttershy a glare.
“Really Flutters? I had the light!” Pinkie pouted. Fluttershy blushed from embarrassment and sinked in her seat. I heard her say something very softly and quietly. Once the herd was finished, Pinkie stepped hard on the gas and we were zooming around the city. I checked my phone to find the nearest hotel we can stay in. It was down the block.
“Okay Pinkie, I want you to press the breaks!”
“I'm trying! It's not working! I think it's broken!!”
“BROKEN?!?!!?!?”
“Um, yeppers..?”
I looked around and saw that we might smash into the hotel and run over passengers. I looked down on my necklace and touched it to receive my super power. Once I got it, I jumped out of the vehicle and started pushing it from the front. It was a lot harder than it looked. My feet were burning against the hard road and I think I was receiving cuts and bruises. Once we got to the hotel, the tuk stopped and I made it stop. I screamed in pain wondering why my feet so blazing hot and once I sat on the step of the entrance, my feet were bleeding terribly. Cuts, bruises and scars were all over my feet. My friends tried to carry me and they successfully did it. We got to the front desk and Sunset requested a room for 2 days. Once we got into the room, it was perfect. Applejack rested me on the bed and got a towel and dipped it in a bucket of alcohol.
“You might wanna close your mouth and ears for this.” She laughed. She patted my leg and gosh did it burn. Pinkie put a cloth over my mouth and I screamed to the top of my lungs.
Transition to next scene……
I got a cast for both my feet and and rested on the bed and was looking at the hibiscus. Somehow, me and Sunset shared a room. She jumped on my bed and laughed.
“How's your feet?”
“Eh, it's okay. I wonder why I got sent here.”
“Don't worry, it's something important.”
“Why is my dad not letting anyone into the palace? That's not like him…he's changed so much….”
“Yeah, well, the man said he will be coming into the city so you'll see him then.”
“Yeah, that is if he'll accept me…”
“Well, we should sleep. Don't worry, things will work out. You'll see.”
“Mhm...night.”
“Night!”
Author's Note
And so it begins.... MWAH HA HA
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 5- The Prodigal Daughter!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 5- The Prodigal Daughter!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The next morning I tried to walk and I did it successfully. I looked at the clock and it was 3am in the morning. I sighed and walked to the bathroom and sat in the toilet and unwrapped piece of the case and looked at my right foot. It was purple mixed with a little red and blue. I cringed at the sight of it. Nothing I've ever seen in my life. I wrapped it back and wished for it to heal. I went out the bathroom and started limping and then I fell. The ground shook and I created a loud thud. I tried to get up before anyone saw me. But someone did see me.
“Oh no! You okay Dashie?!” Pinkie asked as she turned off her phone and helped me up.
“Y-Yeah, I'm okay. My feet aren't getting better at all. They are getting worse. I can barely walk.”
“Awwwww, I can carry you. Where ya wanna go?”
“To my room. But I don't wanna wake up Sunset.”
“You won't. You'll be fine. Just trust that you can walk.”
I smiled when I touched Pinkie's curls that she rolled up and saw her wearing a green mask over her face.
“Are you trying to copy Rarity?”
“Nope! She told me to rejuvenate your skin and open your pores, this will help! It's really awesome. Only thing is how much pain to take it off.”
“Ouch, sorry Pinks.”
“It's okay. You should go to bed and rest those legs of yours.”
“Yeah thanks.”
I started walking on my own and then almost fell and caught onto the drapes of the curtains. Pinkie helped me.
“You sure you don't need help?”
“M-Maybe a little.”
“Okey dokey lokey! Let's go.”
She helped me walk down the hall and opened the door and rested me in my bed and threw the covers over me.
“There ya go Dashie. G'night! Feel better.” She whispered as she walked out the door. I smiled and went back to sleep. A few hours later, I started humming a song that my mom sang for me. I woke up to 12 different color of eyes in my face. I screamed and held my chest.
“What!?!” I asked looking at my friends in their pajamas.
“You were singing.” Rarity reassured.
“Out loud.” Fluttershy continued.
“Oh, I was?!”
They all nodded their heads. I blushed a bit. Honestly, my talent is art but singing is a hobby. I only do it in private. I also do another thing that's private and it's-
“What were you singing?!” Pinkie perked up in my face.
“Um, a little lullaby that my mom sang me. No biggie. Hey, I don't feel pain on my feet anymore.” I said while sitting up and unwrapping the cast and my feet was baby blue. No purple or red. Nor cuts or bruises.
“WOAH!!!”
“What the?!”
“How in the world?”
“Awesomeness!”
I scratched my head and tried to think about this. I walked perfectly and didn't fall at all.
“Well, since you're well, Sunset had an idea to take us all out to breakfast. What do you say Dash?” Rarity smiled. I smiled as well and hugged her.
“Of course. Unless you're paying.” I joked. Everyone laughed and Sunset winked at me.
“Don't worry, breakfast is on me!”
35 minutes later……..
“Yup, that's why me and Applejack are never ever going to a field that has a porcupine sign on it!” Pinkie giggled.
“If you saw the sign, how come you still went in?” I asked with a smirk. She covered my mouth and whispered in my ear.
“You don't have to use that Indian intelligence when you're here okay? You're making me look bad!!”
“You look bad? There's people looking over at-”
That's when she punched me in my breast thinking it was my chest but it wasn't. I tried hard not to squeal in pain.
“Anywho, it was fun yet dangerous.”
As she was talking I heard a group of men next to us talking a bit loudly.
“I heard that the maharajah is coming to the Northern side of Chennai today. I must get ready for it.” One of the men said.
“Huh, really? Ever since his wife died that man has been cooped up in that palace for years and now he's finally out here again? Huh, ya think ya know a guy!” Another man replied while drinking coffee. I leaned my chair closer so I could hear more of what they were saying.
“Yup, I'm glad also. That man has been through so much. He deserves some outdoor experience. The ladies here are making sure everything goes perfect in his honor.”
“Wait, so we're in the northern part of Chennai?” I asked a bit loudly trying to peak in the 3 men's conversation. I've never been here before. Oooh, no wonder things look different! This is the urban environment. The southern is the palace and little houses by and by and lots of land and trees and markets. That explains everything. I'm just happy neither of the paths are far from one another. As I leaned a bit closer and listening to my own voice. I fell to the ground and everyone looked at me. Twilight helped me up. I walked to one of the men's face.
“Did you say that the maharajah is coming town today?!” I beamed.
“That's right young lady. It's been 10 years since he hasn't done it. Well, it's a miracle! I wonder what changed his mind.”
“Yeah, me too….”
“Welp, are you new here?”
“Me? Nope, I was born here. I left to travel and now I'm back. I can't believe he's coming!”
“Yup, everyone's getting ready for-”
Horns loudly blew out and everyone stopped what they were doing. Pinkie accidentally dropped her cup of tea.
“Opps! And he's here early. He means business!” She joked.
“Yeah, he sure does.”
“MAKE WAY FOR MAHARAJAH ROHAN!!!!!!!” A guard announced. He was on the back of an elephant with a woman who looked familiar. As he was walking down, everyone started bowing but I gave him a death stare and didn't bow. He sort of ruined my life. When he passed by me, I didn't bow and others did. My friends bowed because of showing respect but after me, everyone else did. I heard some people mumbling and my dad stopped and climbed off the elephant. And so did the woman.
“Greetings everyone! I am so happy that I am here.” He said as he was shaking everyone's hand. When he reached to me he stopped. He looked in my eyes and I looked in his and I felt different. His bright orange and yellow eyes, his rainbow hair and his purple skin. Rohan, oh sweet innocent Rohan. He couldn't let go of my hand.
“Greetings sir. Nice to meet you.” I said while tearing up a bit.
“D-Do I know you?”
“Are you kidding me…?” I cried. “How can you not know your own daughter!?”
That's when everyone gasped in shock. The woman walked over to see what's going on.
“Rainbow...Dash..?” His voice cracked and a tear fell from his eyes.
“Hehe surprised?” I smirked at him. I stopped and cried my eyes out. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine but it's just that, I thought you were dead…”
“Why?”
“B-Because, when I sent you away, I thought something bad happened to you and I thought I lost you forever…you remind me of…..”
“Mom right?”
He sobbed more and I hugged him tightly. We had a long warm hug and I kissed him on the cheek.
“I missed you...píta!”
“I missed you too, Dashie.” He hugged back and kissed my forehead. He lifted my hand.
“My daughter is home!!” He announced. Everyone cheered up and the same woman hugged me from behind. I turned around and couldn't believe my eyes.
“SWEETIE!!!!!” She shouted. It was my aunt! Blue hair and blue eyes. Her soft pink skin.
“Aunt Firefly!!!” I jumped on her and hugged her tightly. “Oh my gosh, I'm so happy to see you!!”
“Oh my goodness! Is this you?! You grew up so fast!” She touched my face and then twirled me around and then smacked my butt.
“OW!! AUNT!!!”
“Is that an arch I see? And look at those hips. Mmmhm, a true Indian. Oh, look at the hair. Polynesian I see. My goodness, you look just like your mother.”
“Awwww thank you. Auntie, I want you to meet my friends! Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy.”
“Oh hello ladies! Thanks for taking care of my precious little angel.”
“You're welcome.” Twilight smiled. Everyone kept hugging me and greeting me back into India. I felt at home again. I couldn't stop laughing and smiling and crying as well. People were shaking my hand and hugging me and then I felt something inside me. I couldn't describe it, but it felt great!
After all that convention, my aunt made me climb the elephant. They got another elephant for my friends. They were so happy!
“Oooh, we have so much to catch up on!” My aunt beamed and hugged me. She then smacked me in the face. “Where did you go for all these years?! Someone could've hurt you, or even killed you. You see how beautiful you are? Someone could just snatch you. You're light in your feet ya know?”
“I know. But, I've been-”
“Also, what did you do to your hair?! It's like it's I don't know what it is, but it's terrible.”
“Aunt, stop!”
“Chhotee paree, calm down. But you should let that gorgeous hair flow in the wind.”
“Haha, I will when I'm in my room.”
I saw that my dad was smiling and was so happy. I beamed brightly just looking at him.
“I never seen him this happy before.” I sighed.
“Yup, you were his little bundle of joy.”
“I know. But, it never seemed like it. He was always so hard on me. And always embarrassed me. I'm guessing he'll still do that.”
“Dashie, I know it's tough. Believe me, I know. I had 2 kids of my own. But, being a little embarrassing to our kids is part of a cycle.”
“Yeah, but a cycle has different parts. When will it be over, chaachee?”
“I don't know. But- wait, you still know Hindi?!”
“Yup, it stayed with me.”
“I can tell.”
“Oh auntie, I really miss her…”
“I know baby, it's not going to be easy.”
“It's just that this place reminds me of her so much. And this flower doesn't change anything either……”
“Yes baby, I know. She was a great woman. Hehehehehe.” She started to laugh.
“What? Is there something on my nose?”
“Hehehe, no. It's just that you look so much like your mother and you don't even know it.”
“Really?”
“You see? You don't even know. You act like her. Determined, fierce, sassy, and also giving and caring. All of the above. You're just like her, bachcha. And you don't even know it.”
“Maybe you're right.”
“Of course I'm right. If I wasn't I wouldn't be right handed.”
I started to burst out laughing and then I hugged her tightly.
“This is why I love you. You make me smile each and everyday.” I kissed her cheek. She hugged back.
“So, you know when we get to the palace, I have something very important to show you. And it's only of a matter of time.”
“Ooooh, should I be excited?!”
“Yup, very.”
As we reached the palace, the guards opened the door and honestly, I could've fainted. It was beautiful! The golden walls, the cream curtains. It was WAY big and WAY too golden and sliver and IT'S HARD TO EXPLAIN WHEN YOU'RE IN AWE!!!
“Oh my goodness! I'm...I’m…” Rarity gasped while twitching her eye.
“IN HEAVEN!!!!!!”! Pinkie exclaimed as her voice echoed. My aunt laughed and the guards brought in our luggage.
“Well, make yourselves comfortable.” My aunt smiled. All my friends were so excited! I can't believe we finally made it!
“Oh Mary! Please show our guest to their rooms please?” My aunt clapped her hands and then came a girl with minty hair and cream skin. She smiled and showed my friends to their rooms upstairs. I was about to follow them until someone pulled my arm.
“Ahem, remember I said I have to show you something?”
“Oh yeah. Hehe, let's go then.”
I followed her to a room filled with drapes and tapestries. She was digging through something and then she smiled.
“A ha! Here, I want you to take this and look hard on it!” She replied as she gave me a beaten up rose. I was confused for a moment and then I couldn't understand what she meant!
“Huh? What's the point of-?”
“Keep looking! Once you see it, something amazing will happen.”
I looked all around the rose until I saw something that caught my attention. There were words on it that said “प्रेम हमें अलग नहीं तोड़ सकता है” which meant “Love can never break us apart!” I stared at the words and then the flower broke and burst into flame. I for one was scared as hell. But then the flower rose back into a fresh new rose and floated in the air.
“Woah! What is this rose?”
“It's the rose your father gave to your mother.”
“Really?!”
“Of course. Didn't you see the Hindi writing?”
“Yes, but I'm shook!”
“Hehe I'm glad you are. So, you can see how much they loved one another. Dashie, their love was unbreakable! Nothing could've tear them apart. But when your mother died, your father had never ever been the same ever since. They weren't best friends. They were soulmates. He needs his other half and the only way he'll get it, is through you.”
“Me?!”
“Yes, you remind him of her. Throughout the time here, don't be so hard on him. Listen to him, and if things get worse, just calm down and let the flames of empathy guide you through.”
“Flames of empathy?”
“You know what I mean. Anywho, you shall unpack! And get changed and dinner is at 6pm sharp. Make sure you get your cabasa down here in time!”
“Hahaha, I will!” I laughed while carrying my suitcase up the stairs. I looked down the hall to find my room and I saw it. I stopped and read “Princess Rainbow!” I smiled brightly as I opened the door. Everything that I remembered! The posters, the bed, the walls. Everything how I left it when I left 6 years ago. I dropped everything and decided the first thing I was going to do was redecorate my room. I spent most of the afternoon cleaning and taking care of things. Once I was done, I rested on my bed and was about to rest until I read the clock and it was 5:30pm. I ran out the bed and ran to the bathroom until I slammed into Fluttershy.
“Oh gosh! I'm so sorry Flutters!”
“No no, it's okay. I know it was an accident.”
“Are you hurt or anything?!
“No.”
“You sure?!”
“Yes.”
“Positive?!”
“Rainbow I'm fine. I was getting ready for dinner.”
“Oh same here! Uh, see ya later!”
I ran to the bathroom and took a quick shower. When I came out, it was 5:50pm. I didn't rinse out my hair and when I was running, water was flying everywhere. I saw Sunset and Twilight walking downstairs.
“HeyguystellthemI'mgoingtobelatethanks!!” I ran as fast as possible.
“Huh? Um, we'll try!” Sunset said.
I dashed into the room and dried off quickly and then put on a nice dress and earrings and a little makeup and it was 5:59. I ran down the stairs and fell and everyone saw me. The bell rang for dinner and I ran to my seat with my soaking wet hair and no shoes and was breathing heavily.
“Hi…….what is going...on?” I panted. Rarity gave me a brush to comb out my hair but I refused.
“I need a towel. Sorry for looking like this, I changed my room, I didn't even unpack and then when I wanted a break it was too late. So, yeah. Hehe.”
“It's okay deary!” My aunt smiled as she poured a glass of the finest grape juice in her glass.
“So honey, how was life in America?”
“It was great! I met these amazing friends and learned more English. Also, it's great there. It's nothing like India.” I smiled while trying to stop the drops of water from my hair from getting on the table.
“Hmmmm, interesting.” He coughed. His voice seemed a bit deeper than it was earlier. I gave him a sad look and changed the subject. “So, um, dad, how's things working out in India?”
“It's good. Getting nice weather nowadays.”
“Awww that's great!”
“Mhm, we added a dancing cove a few days ago.”
“A DANCING COVE?!?!?!” Pinkie blurted out causing most of the drinks to spill. I got up to get napkins and wiped the table.
“Sorry about that píta! She can get a bit overexcited sometimes!”
“It's quite okay to be excited about that that type of news. So many young girls are ready to learn how to belly dance using Indian traditions. We're still looking for a dance teacher, and who would be perfect for the job besides you?” My dad smiled at me. My face turned a hint of red and I almost choked on my food.
“Dash, you know how to belly dance?!” Applejack asked with a smile on her face.
“Well, I, uh, um-”
“Of course she does. She was born here! It's in her genes!” My aunt beamed.
“Yes, I've seen my little Dashie dancing when she was 4 in her first ancestral festival.” My dad snickered. “Hehe, shaking her little booty on stage.”
“DAD!!!!” I yelled covering my face from pure embarrassment. All my friends giggled and I was hoping they don't bring this up after dinner.
“Hehe what? At least some entertainment on the table. Oh, I could never forget when Dash was so interested in dancing for the first time. She was always smiling brightly when her mom would dance with her in the house. You were such a joy to my life, and you don't know how much I love you.”
“Awwwwww dad, I love you WAY more!”
“Oh, your majesty! I have a question to ask.” Twilight raised her hand. My dad nodded for his reply.
“I was wondering if you have any libraries near Chennai?”
“OOOH OOOH! I KNOW! THERE IS ONE DOWN THE ROAD!!!! But, honestly I think, it hasn't been opened in years.” I sighed. Twilight shrugged her shoulders.
“Anywho, so how's taking care of an entire country like?” Sunset smiled.
“Oh, it's great actually. But it's hard running it all alone…” My dad sighed. I could tell he was thinking about my mom because he looked at his wedding ring and then got up from the table. “This has been a great evening. I wish to have more nights like this. Good night.”
“Wait, dad! You're not staying for dessert?!” I called out. He shook his head and he went to his room. I looked at his door and thought about everything that happened. I blinked back a few tears and even went to my room upstairs. I changed my clothes and climbed into my bed and clutched onto the pillow.
“Mom….I wish you were here…” I cried myself into a nice small nap until I heard a very soft knock on the door.
“Dashie? It's me Fluttershy.”
“C-Come on in Flutters.”
She opened the door slightly and smiled a bit.
“W-We left you some dessert. We didn't have enough chocolate cake. And you know who ate most of it.” She chuckled.
“Haha, yup. Thanks though. You guys didn't have too.”
“No, it was a pleasure. Um, were you crying?”
“No, no. Of course not! Why would I cry?!”
“I dunno Dash. You seemed to have wept and not cried.”
“I'm fine okay. Maybe I needed dessert to enlighten my spirit.”
“Okay, g'night!”
“Night.”
Once she left I ate some cake and ice cream and devoured it and made sure I enjoyed every bit of it. I suddenly dozed off and fell asleep. I hope tomorrow will be a better day!
Author's Note
I know ya'll asking, Q:"Where da hell Soarin at?!" A: Well, he's coming soon.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 6- The Phyra Chronicles!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 6- The Phyra Chronicles!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
As the sun beamed through my curtains, I turned over to cover myself from the bright light. My room door busted open revealing my upbeat aunt.
“Wake up sleepy head!! We got a long day ahead of us!”
She opened the curtains and pulled over the covers away from me. I turned around and hissed like a cat to her. She gave me a glare and pulled me away from the bed.
“You have to get out now!!” She huffed while pulling my legs. “Rainbow Miriam Dash! You are going to get up right now!!!”
“No! I'M NOT!!!!” I yelled. Then my dad came and stopped my aunt.
“Look, trust me. Let her stay there. If she doesn't want to explore the room where her mom stayed in when she was younger that's okay, Firefly.”
That's when I immediately jumped out of bed and went into my dad's face.
“WHAT DID YOU SAY ABOUT MOMMY?!?!”
“Hahahaha, come.”
I got up from my bed and washed my face and combed my hair and brushed my teeth. I ran out the door and hugged my dad.
“Now, show me where the room is!! Where's the room?!” I asked as I was running and around the palace with my super power. I touched my geode and zoomed all around the palace with happiness. My dad stopped me and held me in his arms.
“Oh honey. I'm not showing you, your aunt is. Then you can go explore.”
“EXPLORE?!?!?!!” I beamed brightly.
“Haha yes my dear child. Go and explore and find the thing that impacts you the most. Now, follow your aunt.”
Aunt Firefly walked me to the back of the palace and then stopped my some rocks covered in piles.
“Aunt, where are we?”
“In front of your mom’s room.”
“It's just a wall of rocks.”
“Is it really?” She smirked as she stepped back and then it revealed a secret passageway that led to the door. I gasped in delight and looked at the door. Bright pink mixed with a hint of blue was decorated on the door and decorated flowers too. The knob was golden and was polished well. I tried to open it and it was locked. I kept pulling the knob and then placed my feet on the door and started tugging onto the knob harder than before. Afterwards, my aunt tapped my shoulder.
“That's not who you get in. You need something Phyra loves.”
I thought about how she loves her family and friends and her love for becoming a warrior. Then, I smiled brightly and thought about my dad. Once he entered my mind, the door opened very slowly and made a loud creaking. It was dark and some dust came out. I coughed and wiped some away. I walked in the room and tried to find the light. Once I did, it wasn't how I expected it to be.
“This is her room…?”
“Yup! Isn't it great?!”
“Um, yeah…great..”
“It wasn't what you thought it was right?”
“Yeah. Just look at this place. It's old and the place it's just terrible. It needs a makeover. And also, they're no warrior stuff and stuff to help with fighting.”
“There is. It's not in this room. It's here.” She pointed me to the bed and pushed it to the wall and on the floor it revealed a secret vault.
“Now, go and explore. If you see a door in there, don't open it. What lies in there, I don't think you're ready for it. Okay?”
“Okay, yeah sure. Mhm, don't open door. Got it!” I replied as I climbed down the ladder to the room.
“Dash, I'm serious. I know you. Promise me you won't. I will know when you're truly ready. Just explore in her area!”
“Okay!!”
I went down and walked around. It was like a cave and I was walking down to find some light. Until I did, I couldn't believe my eyes! There was a crystal blue waterfall pouring down majestically into a crystal lake. Blue and purple and pink flowers bloomed all around. I put my feet in the water and I felt my mom's warm spirit comfort me. When I felt it, I suddenly felt calm about the things that were in store for me. Her spiritual comfort guided me to a special part of the waterfall. Behind it, it kept a book. I wandered over to it just to see the cover reading “The Phyra Chronicles!” I snatched the book and couldn't help but open a few pages. In it kept pictures, keepsakes and of course, lots of writing portions. I grabbed the book and carried it with me and walked around some more. I sat by the waterfall and picked some of the flowers near me.
“Every time I was in a bad mood, I would go to the Cave of the Unforgotten and gaze upon the water wondering what would my ancestors feel of me seeking upon such glory to my eyes.”
Reading my mom's quotes in her little diary always made me crack a smile. Even the way she wrote her feelings down in a book, I could feel her passion and desire and I could see what she meant.
“Huh, Cave of the Unforgotten? Seems legit!” I yelled. My voice echoed. I kept reading more about my mom's adventures. One of them caught my eye instantly!
Dear Diary, Today was one of those days where I would say, “Phyra oe he paena hana ia hou!” Today, I wayfinded for myself!! It was an amazing experience! Then, I fell asleep and when I woke up, my family and I almost reached land because of me! I felt happy and joyful! When we got to the land, it was nothing like Polynesia. We had to find a new land to call home. Once we docked our boats, I walked onto the fresh grass. It was better than ours! I walked deeper inside the island and I saw people staring at us. My dad, Chief Akoni, wanted to meet the leader of this land so we can share this peaceful place. I couldn't go with him so I started writing in this book. All of a sudden, a fruit bounced off my book and then I heard laughter.
“Oops sorry bout that! My name's Firefly!!” The little girl smiled and shook my hand. Her blue hair and eyes and light pink skin complexion was too adorable for me. Then, a boy came and apologised.
“Oh, did she bother you? I'm so sorry.”
He was the most gorgeous boy I've ever seen! His rainbow cutted hair, his yellow-orangish eyes, and his purple skin was just perfect! My cheeks brightly shaded to a dark red as I twirled my hair a bit and-”
Scene changes into Rainbow’s Room where she continues to read the book…...
“WOAH WOAH WOAH!!! AUNT FIREFLY?!?!?! DAD?!?!?! OH MY GOSH!!! AAAAAAA THIS IS GETTING TOO GOOD!!!! I GOTTA CONTINUE THIS!!!! THIS IS SOOO AWESOME!!!!!” I squealed in delight. A knock came on the door.
“Um, Rainbow? You okay?” Twilight peaked her head in with Rarity beside her. I hid the book under my pillow.
“Yup! I'm awesome! I was just uh, um, combing my hair! See these knots?! Wow, what a disaster!” I laughed.
“Darling, the comb is going fine in your hair.”
“Oh….”
“Honestly Dash, what were you doing?”
It took me a pause to tell them the truth. I jumped on the bed like an animal and didn't stop one bit.
“OMG OMG!!! I WAS JUST READING ABOUT THE START OF MY PARENT’S LOVE LIFE IN MY MOM'S DIARY AND I COULDN'T HELP BUT FANGIRL AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!” I screamed to the top of my lungs. Twilight covered my mouth and giggled.
“Haha slow down Dash. And your mom's diary?”
“YES YES!!! HERE!!! SEE?!?!?!” I took the book from the pillow and slammed it in her face. “PRETTY AWESOME RIGHT?!?!?!”
“Mrf rmfkf ekedjjf.”
“Huh?!”
“Um darling, the book is in her face.”
“Oops! Sorry about that Twi, I'm just too excited!!!”
“Yeah, ouch! I can tell. Oooh, seems interesting. Wait a sec, exile?!?!?” She loudly pointed out. I snatched the book and gasped loudly.
“EXILE?!?!?! WHERE WHERE?!?! WAIT WHO??!?!”
“Gimme that! It says that-”
“Don't tell me!! I didn't even get there yet!!!”
“Then why did you-”
“Anyway, lemme read more about my parents and uh, I'll get back to you guys, uh okay? Bye!!” I closed the door on them and jumped right back into reading!
“Oh, no. No um trouble.”
The boy looked at me and smiled sheepishly and blushing as well.
“M-My name is Rohan. Nice to meet you!” He held out his hand and smiled. I didn't know what to do, so I um held his hand and blushed deeply and smiled too.
“Um, maikaʻi ka launa pū ʻana me ʻoe.”
“HAHAHA SHE TALKS WEIRD!!!!” Firefly blurted out which made me tear up a bit. Rohan smacked her neck and pushed her away.
“I'm sorry about her. I'm guessing you're not from here.”
I nodded my head in agreement. I pointed to the boats and the palace. Rohan probably knew what that meant.
“Oh, so you're the new voyagers that want to share India with us?” I nodded my head rapidly.
“I, um, don't, speak your, um language good.” I tried my best to speak. I felt embarrassed. After all, I only knew how to speak Hawaiian.
“Oh, I see. I can teach you. Which one do you want to learn?”
“Whatever you speak.”
“Um, okay. So, I can teach you Hindi. It's very fluent here.”
“Ok.”
“So, namaste means hello.”
“Um, namaste!!!” I waved at him. He laughed and for 25 minutes, I learned some English and Hindi. I hope I could see him again.
“AWWWWW MY HEART IS MELTING!!!!!!!” I cried. Tears were forming down my cheeks as I heard the door knock again. I opened to see just the person I wanted to see.
“You missed dinner so here's some left overs. Are you okay?”
I smiled back and took the plate of food.
“Yeah I'm fine dad thanks.”
“Great! I'm glad.” He smiled and was walking away. I pulled him back.
“Um dad. What's this about a exile?”
That's when his face immediately dropped.
“Oh, um, well, um, where did you get that?”
“Well, I found out…”
“How?”
“Well, um, I read some history stuff…..”
“Where?”
I saw my aunt in the distance and shaking her head disappointed. My dad looked back at her and sighed.
“Excuse us for just a second okay?” My dad snapped before pulling my aunt to a room and slammed it in my face. I stood back in awe trying to blink back tears. I took a deep breath and stood by the door and breathing heavily. I sat down by the door and cried. Why were they arguing? Is there something I shouldn't know? Why is dad so protective about that exile thing? So many questions bursted in my head all at once making me shed more tears. I heard footsteps and then looked up to see Pinkie and all my friends in front of me. Trying to wipe the tears, I plastered a fake smile and wiped more tears.
“Hey girls..” I spoke up quietly while my voice is carrying the pain in my heart.
“You alright darling? You're crying! That's not a good sign.” Rarity said while patting my head lightly. I looked away and moved over to not be interfered with them.
“I'm fine okay? Learning about my mom and somehow it makes things worse is okay! Hearing my dad and aunt fighting over a situation that I need answers too is okay!! Want to accomplish my destiny and can't without someone trying to put me down is okay!!! Crying every single night and remembering that night when my mom left me is okay!!!” I screamed in anger. Everyone looked at me and couldn't believe what they heard. Tears flooding down my cheeks like a river during a storm. Crushing the insides of me. Sunset helped me up and hugged me ever so tightly. Tears forming down her cheeks while rubbing my back in the most heartfelt hug.
“Dash…we're so sorry all of this is happening….I wish there was a way we can help you…” She cried.
“Well, there is.” Fluttershy spoke up. Everyone turned to her direction and smiled. I was still crying but was able to look at her too.
“Well, spill it Flutters!!” Pinkie smiled trying hard not to cry but I can see she really wanted to cry.
“Well, you see how her dad mentioned coves the other day? If Dashie wants to learn more about her mom and her destiny, maybe going out to the coves for answers might be the only solution. I-I mean, if you want too that is..”
“Wow Fluttershy! That's amazing! I never thought of that! That's a great idea!!!” Twilight beamed.
“Well Rainbow, what do you say?” Sunset smiled. Applejack raised her hand.
“Woah there partners! It ain't gonna be that easy wandering through the fields like that. The girl is a princess from high royalty. Also, knowin’ her dad, he might not let her go because of protection matters and such. So, this is gonna be tougher than it looks.” Applejack reassured all of us. Everyone sighed.
“Well, maybe I can talk to my dad about it. And I'll see if it's acceptable. Thanks Flutters!” I hugged her. She beamed brightly.
“Anything for a friend.”
“It will take a while. They haven't finished arguing. It's all my fault. If my stupid curiosity hadn't picked up mom's diary in the first place, this never would've happened!”
“True, but you did find out about your parents love story haven't you? And also, a little part of some sort of exile.” Twilight confessed while motioning her fingers into tiny quotation marks to when she said “some sort” .
“Yes Twilight I know, but learning about the exile made them fight. I wondered what happened.”
“Welp, one can only hope!!” Pinkie said while having a glass up in her hand and placed it to the wall and placed her ear over it. “Dashie, you can hear clearly!”
I walked over to the cup and heard the conversation clearly.
“What are they saying?” Rarity asked.
I listened closely and heard them speak more about my mom and me.
“Look, none of this would've happened if you didn't decide to take her there!!”
“Well, what was I supposed to do?! She doesn't know anything about her family history or anything from the past. The girl is blind about her future and her past. And learning about her mom is the best thing!!”
“Firefly that's ridiculous! And you know it! Of course she knows her past! It's what the girl wants to become!”
“And you think not learning a bit more where it came from won't help either right?! You're her father! At least encourage her to become who she wants to be instead of barricading her life in this place forever! She's 16 not 6!!”
“Don't you use your sass on me! I'm doing this for her own good!”
“And keeping her from what she wants to do is helping her right?”
I stepped away from the door and gave the cup back to Pinkie. My aunt was right. Why is he doing this? That's when the door opened and my aunt came out and looked at me.
“I'm afraid you heard huh?”
“Yeah, I did.”
“Look baby, I'm so sorry. It's very late. We should all be in bed.” She spoke up and glared at my father. He rolled his eyes and walked away. I called him instantly.
“Dad?”
“Yes Dashie?”
“Look, I've been thinking about this for a while now and I believe it's the best thing for me.”
“And what's that?”
“Well, why can't I go out to the coves and see what I can find? Um, what I mean is how about if I go to the coves and find a little job for me there? Like when you and mom were my age you went out and searched for a job. Can I do that? I don't wanna sit here and do nothing for the whole summer. So, can I?” I smiled sheepishly and had my fingers crossed. He looked down on me and gave a straight forward look.
“I'll think about it.” He huffed as he walked to his room. I stood there blank trying hard not to get frustrated. I took a deep breath and walked to my own room and slammed the door behind me.
“When am I going to make my own decisions around here?” I cried in my pillow and cries myself to sleep. This tells me that this year is going to be the worst.
Author's Note
Nice to have a scene where we know a little bit more about Rainbow Dash's mom. Thanks for reading!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 7- A New Encounter!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 7- A New Encounter!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The next day it was very interesting! I woke up stretching and yawning. I got up from the bed and heard my aunt and dad talking with a group of people's voices. I opened the door and found my aunt, dad and all my friends laughing and giggling. They all turned around and saw me.
“Oh good morning honey. How was your night?” My dad smiled. I think they are all on some sort of spell.
“Hey Dashie.” Pinkie smiled so big it creeped me out. I walked up to her and pulled her arm and pushed her to the wall in anger. Everyone gasped in shock.
“Who are you and what have you done with Pinkamena Diane Pie?!” I exclaimed. She squirmed and pushed me away from her.
“Dashie, it's me! Besides, we were just talking about you!”
“Y-You were?!”
“Yup. We were talking about when you were younger you would cuddle the blanket and snuggle in it like a little caterpillar.” My aunt cooed. Everyone was in awe at how I grew to a responsible young adult who I am today from an adorable chubby baby. I rolled my eyes and sat down next to Twilight who was cooing about how cute I was. After that whole fiasco occurred, my dad pulled me aside and we were walking down the hallway.
“You know Rainbow Dash, you've grown up to be a responsible young lady. I've seen it with my own two eyes.”
Huh? Why is he being nice all of a sudden? Also, knowing now that I'm responsible?! What's going on?
“Uh yeah dad. But what's this all about?”
“When I was younger, me and Firefly both shared our jobs as future leaders of India. But since you're the only child, it's only up to you to become a strong leader for our country.”
“Wait a minute! Are you trying to give me a lecture about being a queen?!”
He nodded his head in agreement, not smiling or no emotion. I groaned loudly and huffed.
“Dad! I don't wanna be queen! It's no fun! Besides, I don't even make laws. The king does!” I folded my arms and gave him a glare. He sighed and placed his hand on my right shoulder.
“Rainbow Dash, I know that kings are supposed to make the laws around here but without a king, who's going to rule the country in eternal peace?”
“Me! The queen can! Well, um, the FUTURE queen can!” I winked and smiled. He looked at me and didn't bother saying anything at all. All he did was sigh.
“You? All on your own?”
“Yes! Dad, can the queen make law suggestions?”
“Yes she can. But the maharajah, which will be your future husband, and the Royal Court have to make a final decision.”
“Okay dad. Um, when's the next meeting taking place?”
“Um, in 4 weeks time. Why?”
“Don't worry, trust me on this one! Also, I know that the ancestral festival is next month which I'm excited about! Hmmm, I wonder which ancestor from my history will I be contributing towards?”
“That's for you and only you to figure out in your own. I'm not helping you with anything. Unless you want me to help.”
“REALLY?!?! So, you're saying this is all me?!?!”
“That's right! You better start having plans now. A month can come quickly. Also, another thing before you go, maybe next week or so, you'll be having to do one of the best things to do as prince or princess. I'm sure you'll like it!!”
We both walked to a room full of files of papers. I tried to walk through all of them until my dad gave me a clipboard.
“Uh dad? What's this?”
“Next week or the week after you'll be going into the village and monitoring all the coves to see what they have so far for the ancestral festival. With the clipboard, you'll be able to write down notes and send them to me to see what we can change. Okay? But today, you're going to be taking a little visit to the village to help any cove that needs help. Good luck Dash. Get dressed!”
I stared at the clipboard and pen and walked back to my room and changed my clothes into something nice and simple. I wore a shirt and a nice simple skirt that matched the shirt and walked out the door and ran down the stairs to take a little trip to the village. My dad ran after me.
“Dash! Almost forgot! Since you're a princess, you must wear something that crowns your presence. Here.” He gave me a red flower crown with red Polynesian hibiscuses all around it. I smiled just looking at it as he placed it on my head.
“Thanks píta!” I hugged him and went on my way.
I opened the door and the fresh breeze blew softly as it swayed trees. I walked down the hill carefully before falling. I hid behind a tree and saw people walking around and people in their coves. I was in awe looking at how organized each cove was! I turned my head towards the sea direction and saw how the beaming sun glistening the blue sea. I giggled just imagining how the protectors from their cove would go out there to travel to different places all around the world to fight. I heard a lamb running down the same hill I was walking down and saw a little boy running after it. I laughed and finally reached the entrance. I walked around staring at the place in awe. I heard mumbling voices as people started bowing down as I was walking. I didn't like how people would bow over me if I am a human just like them. I stood up on a table and most people looked at me.
“Um, hello everyone. I am Princess Rainbow Dash and I know bowing before my presence is a common use of respect. But, when upon me, I ask you all to not bow because I am a human just like you all, not an idol and never will be. Thank you! You all can go back to your business.” I smiled. Everyone understood perfectly and continued their business. As I was walking by, a girl by a well accidentally poured water on my skirt.
“Oh gosh your highness! I am so sorry! I'm so clumsy today! My apologizes!!!!” She said as she was getting napkins to wipe off the water off the skirt. She looked like my age or maybe a little bit younger. Her pink and green hair and peachish complexion reminded me of someone. When she looked up, her eyes were a bright blue and she stared at me for a while. I started helping her wiping off the water stain until she stopped. I gave her a smile and she continued to start wiping.
“Honestly, I never got this close to royalty. Oh, yes! Welcome back Princess Rainbow Dash!”
“Rainbow Dash is fine. No need for formalities.”
“Oh, um okay, Rainbow Dash. I haven't called you that in years. It's been a while.”
“Yeah it has been, hehe Radiance.”
When I said her name, she looked up at me and couldn't believe her eyes. Tears rolled down her face as she got up and hugged me tightly. I hugged her back and squeezed her a little bit. We've been hugging for about 5 minutes until she broke the hug and cried a lot more.
“Awwwwww! You remembered me!” She cried while tears forming down her cheeks rapidly. I gave a chuckle as touched her cheek.
“Well of course I remembered who you are. You're my bestie! We need everything together!”
“Not as much as you and your partner in crime.” She laughed at loud. I laughed out loud and shook my head.
“Yeah, I know who you're talking about. I forgot his name to be honest.”
“His name being with an ‘S’.”
“Ooooh! Um, Seth? No no, Steven! No, ughhh!!!”
“Wow! If he was here, he'll cry. You don't even know your “best friend forever and ever till the end of time” is. That's a shame.”
That's when I paused. I remembered everything now.
“Soarin?”
“There we go! Now you remember!”
“Oh my gosh! Soarin! How is he?!”
“Honestly, we stopped talking ever since you left India….”
“Really?”
“Yup. We decided to end it since our leader was gone. Most kids played with us and made jokes with us as we grew older but it never felt the same when we were with you.” Radiance sobbed. I patted her back and looked at her in her eyes.
“Wow, I'm sorry I left. I didn't know I created a huge part of your lives.”
“Well of course you did! Not because you're the princess of India, but because you were being you! You made us happy and forget all the pain we went through. And when you left….. we weren't capable of controlling our emotions. We latched out on one another and that's when we drifted apart. It wasn't the same without you Dash. I'm glad you came back. Everyone thought you were dead…”
“.....oh. I'm truly sorry. I made a mistake to come back here. Perhaps India is better without me.”
“Rainbow Dash, are you crazy?! India needed a leader. Who's brave, strong, caring a bunch of other adjectives! When your mom died, your father wasn't the same. And when you left, he become a far worse man. He extended hourly times. Started making young children work during the day and people who are the age of 18 through 45 have to work overtime. Luckily, I'm only 15.”
“He changed hourly times?!?”
“Yes! Whatever is going on, you must fix it. It's hard to tell you this, but your father's time for ruling as our king is running out. You have to learn how to step up in being future queen of India. Which also means you have to find a king.” She smirked. My cheeks shaded to a hint of red. I looked away and blushed deeply.
“So, have anyone in mind?”
“Nope, not exactly.”
“Well you should soon.”
“Yeah, well the thing is, I have to marry someone who's enrolled in the Royal Court.”
“Oh, there are not so good young men there. Well, in a few weeks, we'll be having another election of young men to choose from. Since I'm from the dancing cove, I'll have to choose a girl. I have one who is destined to join.”
“How about you?”
“Me?! Oh Dash! That's a huge honor and a lot of responsibility. Besides, I'm the chief executive of the dancing cove. I'm second in line for becoming the actual chief in teaching! I just have 6 more months to go. I can do it!”
“Of course you can. You're Radiance! There's nothing you can't do without shining brightly!”
“Awww Dash! Thank you so much! You see? We did need you!” She blushed. A little girl pulled her skirt.
“Ray Ray! You have to go and teach us the new dance coordinate!” The little girl whined. Radiance looked at her and then at me.
“Hehe go. We'll talk later!”
“Okay, come on little one!” Radiance replied as she walked away and waved goodbye to me. I smiled and felt great.
I was so happy to see a familiar face. I walked down the coves and found a great place to relax. I sat under a mango tree and pulled out my mom's diary and read a few more passages that seemed to interest me more!
Dear Diary,
Today I hung out with Rohan and his little sister. We found a great spot in the grass to camp out. It was a beautiful day. The breeze blew most of the treats that were stored in a picnic basket that Firefly carried. Me and Rohan were about the age of 13 and little Firefly was only 9 years old. She tried to catch a monarch butterfly, but she stumbled and fell to the ground. She didn't cry nor did she get a bruise. During her butterfly hunt, Rohan was showing me some incredible sights all around.
“You see here? This is where the birds lay in their little nests.”
“So, they live there?”
“Yup, until the beginning stages of migration.”
“Ooohh what's migration?!”
I was easily fascinated with the other traditions Indian culture lies beneath the waves of my prior knowledge.
“Migration is basically when the birds fly towards the south when Winter comes.”
“Winter?”
“Yes, it's a season where all the trees are bare and it’s very very cold. If you're lucky, you can see some snow!”
“Ooohh snow sounds very interesting. And it sounds beautiful too!”
“Kind of like you.”
I blushed deeply and me and Rohan’s relationship grew and grew. The next few days, he showed me to a beautiful place which carried music. It was an underground place that had musical instruments playing everywhere. That night, we saw the sunset and how beautiful it was. Then he took my hand and asked me to be his girlfriend. I blushed and laughed and couldn't believe it! Of course I said yes! We hung out with one another and nothing was unstoppable. Until a few weeks later……
That's when a huge mango fell on the page of the book and it splattered all over. A huge orange splash of mango spreaded all over the next page which was so interesting to me. I grew a huge rage and tried to find the person responsible. It was a boy with orange and red hair with blue eyes and tanish skin.
“Oops, so sorry princess. Were you doing something?” He smirked as he wiped off the juice from my hair. I gave him a death stare and was about to say something until he covered my mouth.
“Oh, so sorry! My apologizes. I haven't even given my name. The name's-”
“I don't care what your name is! You ruined my book!!! It's-It’s not even mine! It's someone very valuable to me!! And you ruined it!!!!” I screamed while tears were rolling down my cheeks rapidly.
“Woah woah woah! Take it easy your highness, we don't need to boil up your blood pressure.” He replied as he massaged my shoulders. I smacked his hands away from me and grew angrily again.
“D-Don't you dare touch me again, you-you, imbecile!!!”
“Ouch, what strong words coming from a girl who stayed in a bad country for most of her life!!” He lashed back. I slapped his face and clutched his shirt.
“Look wise guy. I don't know who you think you are but if you want to talk smack to me and say something about me, I would've checked myself again because I am a princess and I would sentence you to treason by the chiefs of the Royal Court and so help me if you try that stunt again, the hanging chamber will be your next step. Now, is that language clear enough for you? Or should I translate it in Hindi?!”
I pushed him away and grabbed my mom's diary and stormed off back to the castle. He chuckled and smiled.
“Wow, was it something I said?”
Transition to next scene where it's the kitchen……
“Ugh, that little brat! Thinks he can come up to me and tell me what to do!?! Hahaha, he's got the wrong girl!” I slammed my rang in to the sink and continued to wipe off the stain off the page. Pinkie and Applejack were both helping me.
“Well, to me, I think you were a little bit too rude Dashie.”
“Too rude Pinkie?!?! That was angelic compared to what I have in store for him!!! I'm gonna put him in jail till he rots. No! Scratch that! I'm gonna put him in jail till that jails rots on top of him and then put him in a new jail and if that jails rots I'll-”
Applejack and Pinkie both froze at me and stopped everything that they were doing. It was so quiet that you barely heard a pin drop.
“I want him out of my country! I want him out of my existence!!!!” I yelled and slammed everything and picked up the diary and stormed out the kitchen. They both looked extremely shocked when I left.
“Uh, what just happened…..?” Applejack asked herself.
“I have no clue.” Pinkie responded back.
I was stomping so hard on the ground that I accidentally bumped into my dad.
“Dashie sweetheart. How was the trip?”
I started crying very hard and then hugged him very tightly. He hugged me back and stroked my hair.
“Someone ruined mommy's book!!!!” I cried. He rubbed my back.
“Awww honey. I'm sure it was an accident.”
“It wasn't!!!! I was learning about you and mom's love life and then afterwards there was a stupid boy that purposely dropped the mango on the book! It's all his fault!!!”
“Dash, I'm sure we can talk this through.”
“NO NO!!!! HE RUINED MY LIFE!!!!!”
“I know your mom was important to you but you just have to let it go.”
“LET IT GO?!!! IS THAT WHAT YOU TOLD ME?!?!!? LET!!! IT!!! GO!!!”
“Dash-”
“No!!! You know what?! I need a moment to myself.” I sighed and walked to my room upstairs and plopped onto my bed.
I took up mom's book and thought about something. Maybe something told me that I was a little bit rude. But it was totally worth it. He ruined my prize. My everything! The answers to everything that I needed. It was night time and I stretched out on my bed and thought hard about what I heard today. Why did my dad exchanged time? Why did that boy ruin my mom's book? Why was he so disrespectful? Why aren't Soarin and Radiance getting along with one another? More questions popped in my head all at once and I suddenly received a major headache that made me fall asleep instantly.
Author's Note
Radiance is not my OC, it's my friend, Abby's, OC!! I asked approval of her OC to be in it and well she said YASSS!! So, there is Ray Ray! Abby's channel is https://www.youtube.com/channel/UC6I34Z_Dx3--qNDjKvi2V_A and PLEASE CHEVK HER OUT HER ACCOUNT IS AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!
*ahem* Anywho, thanks for reading!! I'll see y'all soon!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 9- The Wager!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“I think I made a huge problem!!”
Radiance and I were standing by the dancing cove entrance and saw a sign that said “Royal Announcement on Friday! Signed by Maharajah Rohan and Royal Court!”
“Wow, did your dad do this?” Blaze came out of nowhere with a water bottle in his hands.
“Yeah, we had a talk about the mango cove and then I told him about the overtime. And then I said if you don't change that law then I'm not going to assist in helping the mango cove. Just like that.”
“Wow Rainbow Dash. I wish I had your confidence. I would never talk to my dad like that. Or even the maharajah myself.”
“That's cause you're too kind Radiance.” I laughed.
She pouted and shook her head. Blaze patted her back and brushed her hair to the side.
“Yeah, but that's a bit disrespectful. I hope he doesn't take a drastic turn and make things worse…” Radiance clutched onto Blaze’s chest. Blaze blushed and then looked at me.
“She's in an emotional state so um, yeah, Dash I hope what you did was right.”
“I'm not emotional. I'm saying what if we all get separated..?”
“We won't. Trust me. Everything is under control and what the?!?!?!” I exclaimed when I saw something else written on the board with the announcement. The first thing it said is a “celebration party to welcome back Princess Rainbow Miriam Dash!” My cheeks grew a shade of red as Radiance and Blaze looked at the stand and cooed at it.
“Awwww your middle name is Miriam! That's so adorable!” Radiance smiled while hugging me making me more embarrassed than I was. Blaze was just laughing away until Radiance gave him a glare.
“Ugh, why did he have to spill out my whole government?!” I asked while covering my face and slumped to the ground.
“Hey, it's not that bad. Now when Soarin comes we can call you Miriam.” Blaze snickered. Radiance looked at him and sighed.
“Now is not that time for jokes.” She stared at him then looked at me. “It's okay Dash. At least there's going to be a celebration about you! I can't wait to get invited.”
“Yeah, I'm not too sure about that. What I can say now is that I'm going to beg him for at least 3 tickets.” I sighed then started to walk.
“Where ya going?”
“I'm going back to the palace and deal this out.”
“Okay, good luck. We're going to walk around a bit!” Blaze waved at me and was walking away with Radiance. I waved them goodbye and I walked away and ran to the palace. I found my aunt reading a book.
“Aunt Firefly? Where's Dad?!”
“He's in a meeting with the Royal Court. They are discussing things for the ancestral festival.”
“Oh speaking of that, I have something to contribute.”
“Oh, tell! I'm interested.”
“Okay, so you know how the dancers contribute to the festival to acknowledge the Indian ancestors? Well, this year I wanted to do something else. I wanna dance but dance to acknowledge someone else…”
“Oh who? You know I have a feeling that it's your mother you want to acknowledge.” She smirked at me. I gasped thinking about what she said.
“Wait what?! How did you-?!”
“I had a feeling. But I don't know if you can cause reason one, Indians and Polynesians don't get along. Ever since Phyra’s dad came and did something awful, we never got along. And that's one of the reasons why Phyra got exiled.”
“Seriously?!??! Well, what did he do?”
“Why don't you read her diary?”
I ran to my room and picked up her diary and read where I left off.
Dear Diary,
The last few days I've been in India was the worst days of my life! I can't believe I lost the love of my life. My sister and my father too… the last time I heard from my father was when he wanted to find the secret of an evil Lord named Lord Tirek. He was the ruler of the underworld spirit realm. A few hours later, Firefly busted through my room door and said that the Royal Court killed my father… I couldn't believe it and I couldn't think straight. I didn't know who to turn to. Then, in the Book of the Unforgotten gods and goddesses, I conjured Lord Tirek. His spirit was nothing of happiness. His buff body, his long horns and his devious smile. He had a mark on his body shaped like the creature he was, and around his neck had a word that said “DARK”.
“Hmmm, who had the audacity to call me up from my throne?” He roared in anger. Quivering from my bed, I pledged my devotion towards him.
“It is I, Phyra from Polynesia! I come towards you to help me! My dad is gone and I have no one to turn to…”
“Awww Phyra. Young innocent Phyra. What do you wish? I can grant it.”
“I want my dad back!”
“Oh, I can't control bringing dead people to life my dear. What I can do is make your most powerful wish come true. And what you desire is the courage to fight and become a warrior. Now that I can do!”
“Can you really?”
“Of course! Now, in order to get what you need I must get something I need too. It's like a wager.”
“A wager?”
“Yes my dear. A wager. It's like a deal. So, in order to be a warrior you must be an immortal and harness your own gemstone to become one of the greats. You'll have magic and be a goddess of the Unforgottens.”
“That sounds promising, I'll do-”
“Wait, I must get something in return.”
“But I don't have any-”
“Yes you do. Who do you love the most in your life?”
When he asked me, I thought about my sister and that's when things turned worse for me.
“Done!” He growled as he snapped his fingers and then turned me into an immortal and then I received a garnet and then a Phoenix mark was on my hand and a mark of a flame of fire formed on my right cheek. After all of that, I closed the book and locked it with the garnet and hid it in the library. The next few days, my sister been having such negative vibes. She wanted to hurt me and kill me and said she hates everyone. Then one night, there was a black smoke around her and the black smoke made her commit suicide. I couldn't take my life anymore. Then, one day when I explained to the maharajah, Rohan grew a fit.
“Dad, why would you kill her father?!”
“I had too! He was learning about dark magic! And maybe his daughter is doing the same.” He said as he looked at me. Everyone in the city started yelling at me.
“I have no longer have any peace with the treaty your father made since he betrayed us. Now, I have one thing left to do.” The king said as the villagers said many terrible things.
“EXILE!!!!!” He yelled.
“NOOOOO!!!!!” Rohan exclaimed and trying to stop.
Tears rolled down my cheeks rapidly as I rushed out the palace and ran out the city as far as I can go. My phoenix mark was lighting up and then I shapeshifted into a Phoenix and flew away to someplace far. After that, each night, I would stay by Rohan’s window and watch him cry. One night, on his 18th birthday, I flew to his room and then was back to my human self. When he opened his room door, he saw me and hugged me tightly. And that night, we both showed how much we really loved each other.
“Ahaha typical mom.” I laughed loudly at the little sex joke she made. “Wait, so mom made a wager with Lord Tirek?” I asked out loud. I continued reading more.
A few years later, Lord Tirek came again in his form and said that I lost the wager because he thought I loved my sister more than anything but I secretly loved Rohan. So, he grew all this evil creations called Grimm creatures and they destroyed India and broke the harmony there too. And Lord Tirek made a creature to hunt me down and kill me. I tried to leave before anything got worse. I carried my daughter in her arms and ran like the wind the Grimm creature was the Nuclevlaee and it was tracking me down. I couldn't even-
I couldn't believe all this happened to my mom. Her dad died, then her sister, then also she had a baby which was me, and so many things that instantly made me cry so hard. I cried deeply and closed her diary. And thought how everything all came together. Screams and hollering were heard from my room and I was getting my anger out on my grandfather and how he made a terrible mistake.
“Mom, wherever you are. I hope you're okay….”
Somewhere far from India…
Phyra’s P.O.V
Honestly, I wasn't expecting to be still here. In a jail cell with all the past goddess and gods of the Unforgotten, all weak and helpless like me. I looked out the cell and saw Lord Tirek on Goddess Hope’s throne. Long story short, after I lost the wager, a few years ago, things in the immortal realm,where immortals and the gods and goddesses of the Unforgotten lived called Gemporia, has been the worst. Turns out, if a mortal becomes an immortal, the Queen of Gemporia, named Goddess Hope, has to resign from the throne and somehow, Tirek is the new ruler of Gemporia now and all the immortals and gods and goddess, he placed them all in a jail cell. Clenching my teeth towards him, he looked at me. Somehow being an immortal was an amazing experience. Even though living in my spirit body wasn't cool, at least I saw my ancestors.
“This is all my fault. If I never did that stupid wager!!” I yelled. Everyone didn't mind. Tirek took our magic and I have nothing else to give. He looked in my area and laughed.
“Oh Phyra, stop complaining. It was the best thing ever besides you broke it yourself.” Tirek rolled his eyes.
“You little asshole, I only conjured you because I didn't know who to turn too.”
“How about the one you truly loved instead of lying to me. Also, it's hard to see you suffer my dear. It's heartbreaking to see such a beautiful woman be hurt.” He said as he used his levitating magic to levitate me from the cell and brought me too his face.
“Stop being an annoying creature thingy you are. You evil bastard.”
“You know your language doesn't bother me. It's just a poor image of yourself.”
That's when my eyes turned red and a red flame escaped from my eyes and made my long fiery orange hair flow up and got me super angry which is a part of my power.
“You're so sexy when you're angry. Please continue, it turns me on.” He laughed. I rolled my eyes and looked in his face.
“I want my magic back.”
“No, you're not getting your magic back. I hate seeing you suffer but it's my job.”
“If you really love me Tirek, then you wouldn't make me suffer.”
“But Phyra, my love..” He started as he used his hand and slithered it under my neck. I flinched and he looked at me. “Is there something you want?”
“There's something I need. And that's my magic. I want my garnet of courage and fire back. You thief! You stole everyone’s gem so you can be powerful!”
“Hahaha that is true. I am the most powerful aren’t I?”
“Tirek! Back out now! You will never rule over Gemporia!” Goddess Hope, her name was Amaani. She was the queen of Gemporia before I made that stupid wager.
“I am now aren’t I? Okay Phyra, I will give you your magic but to get it, is a wager.” He whispered in my ear. I pushed him away and screamed.
“Over my dead spirit! I will never make another wager with you!!”
“Oh come on.”
“You killed my sister. Who else are you going to kill?!”
“No one. This one is far different.”
“Okay fine. I have something in mind. I believe that one day, someone will come here and challenge you and will bring peace back to Gemporia and will give every god and goddess their magic back and their gems.”
“Hahaha, you thought of that? What a pathetic dream.”
“It’s not a dream, it is a vision. One day, you will be haunted by one of the goddess. Trust me, it’s coming soon.”
“Oh really? If you want a promising wager, this one will not do.”
“Fine, I have someone in mind that will challenge you. If that person accepts your challenge, I will get my garnet back.”
“Hmmm, and if he or she doesn't?”
“Then you can put me in the book of the forgotten gods and goddesses.” I sighed.
Tirek laughed and laughed non stop. Everyone gasped and the leader of the nymph colony her name was Crystal came to my defense.
“Phyra, don't do this! If you're forgotten then no one will-”
“Silence!!!! Now, this wager is perfect! So, do we have a deal my love?” He stretched out his hand and snickered. Before I held his hand, I saw a reflection of the chosen one and then it made a blue glow around my arm. I smiled and surely knew that I was going to win this time. I shook his hand and then blue sparks swirled around our hands.
“So, it's a deal. The chosen one you chose has 10 days to find me.”
“Trust me. This person will have you haunted.” I smiled.
I knew exactly who to choose and I will need a bit of help. Tirek placed me back in the cell and chained me up again. I had a huge smile on my face. And called Crystal too come.
“Yes Phyra?”
“I want you to lead the chosen one here.”
“Okay! I will!”
“Guide her here and if she asks anything just say her fellow ancestors called her. Okay?”
“Yes ma'am! Where is the fair maiden kept?”
“She's in Chennai, India. Tell her it's time to fulfill her destiny.”
“Yes ma'am!”
Crystal flew out the window and left me there. I thought about the wager and held my breath for a while.
“Don't worry Phyra, she's ready.” I said under my breath.
“She's ready!!”
Author's Note
YESSS AHAHHAHAH!!!! You all knowww the secrettttttttt!!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 10- The Eye Catcher!
Author's Note
Holy fish!! So sorry! But like, I had to wait for art but I'll upload it on a blog post.(Still didn't get it!) But, it's been forever!!! I missed you all so damn much like dafuq where Sky at?
Scene 10- The Eye Catcher!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 10- The Eye Catcher!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
Last night I had a huge nightmare about the wager between my mom and Lord Tirek. I kept tossing and turning and also hoping that situation never happens to me. Once my nightmare grew worse, I woke up and the clock had 2am on it. I went to the kitchen to get some milk. I went in the refrigerator and grabbed a carton of milk and poured some in a glass. Rubbing my eyes from being drowsy, I placed the glass on the counter and pulled up a chair and started drinking. I was thinking about the wager again and that's when I heard sounds coming from the other side of the kitchen. I took a knife from the dishwasher and my glass of milk. I walked over to turn on the lights and once I did, I saw Pinkie in the fridge taking out a can of whip cream and sprayed some in her mouth before she looked at me. I gave her a shocked yet confused look as she gulped down the sugary substance.
“What? Can a girl get a midnight snack?” She asked as she sprayed some more in her mouth. “Also, what's with the knife?”
“Oh, uh, sorry. I wasn't expecting you.” I replied while putting back the knife and sat down on the counter and poured more milk in my glass.
“I should say the same thing to you. I come down here mostly every night snacking on the secret whip cream your aunt hides away from me. Yet, I end up finding them anyway. It's probably my Pinkie Sense!”
“Yeah probably…” I sighed drinking more milk. She closed the fridge and took a can of the whip cream and sat in front of me.
“Something's wrong. What is it?”
“Oh, it's nothing. Nothing's wrong, I just wanted a snack like you said.”
“Nopers!! Something's wrong. Tell me! I'm here to help you Dashie. I'm not going back to my room unless you tell me what's bugging ya!”
One thing about Pinkie. When she says something, she means it. She'll just sit here with me and death stare me until 7am. I sighed and before I could've spoken, she grabbed my glass of milk and sprayed a layer of whip cream over it and gave it back to me.
“It looked like ya needed it. Now go on and tell your Auntie Pinkie Pie what happened.”
“Auntie Pinkie Pie...?”
“Shush child and go with it! Now, you're gonna tell me or what?”
“Well, yesterday in the evening I read my mom's diary and read about some wager she made with an evil Lord. And now, I can't stop thinking about it. I eventually received a nightmare about it. And now I can't even think straight without thinking about it. I figured what if that happens to me?”
“Well for starters, that won't happen to you because I'll kick that Lord's butt.”
I giggled and looked away and Pinkie started giggling and sprayed more whip cream in her mouth.
“You know, you were right about that one thing.” I laughed while drinking some of my milk.
“You see, the most important thing is to not think about it.”
“Not think about the wager?”
“Well duhhhhh!!!! If you have nightmares about it think about something else that makes you laugh!”
That's when I thought hard about something funny and when I did, I had to tell Pinkie.
“Oh! I remember when I was 7, me and Soarin were in the lily pond and then we kept saying “ribbit!!” and then what made it funnier was that when he said it, a frog hopped right in front of his face and it scared him! Hahaha, that was good times.” I smiled and then sighed again.
“You miss him don't you?” Pinkie pouted. I nodded my head and shed a tear. She opened her arms towards me and then I hugged her tightly.
“I miss him so much.” I cried.
“There there. It's going to be okay. Why don't you go meet him?”
“I would love too but he's working. And overtime isn't going to cut it either.”
“Oh…..”
“Yeah, I spoke to my dad about it and now he made a day where he talks about it and then after the meeting, he's making a party for me.”
“Ooohh a party for the princess!”
“Yes, but it's going to be weird. People I don't know. And also all of this isn't going to help anything with that writing on the wall. What fate?! I don't have one if a father wants nothing apart of it. Sometimes I also believe that coming to India was a mistake.”
“No, it wasn't. Bad things happen. But if you want the best things you have to go through a whole heap of bad.”
“Pinkie, you're right. Thanks so much! You know you made me feel so much better than before. Thank you for that!”
“You're welcome! HUGSSSSSS!!!”
We both hugged and then the lights turned on. We both clutched onto one another.
“Pinkie Pie? Rainbow Dash?! Why are you two up?” My aunt came down the stairs and placed her hands on her hips. Me and Pinkie both laughed and Pinkie hid the can of whip cream.
“Pinkie I know you have the whip cream.” She rolled her eyes. I giggled and was walking back up the stairs.
“Aww crud!” Pinkie said as she put the can in the fridge and marched upstairs to her room.
“You both are supposed to be in bed. Anyway, good night girls.”
“G'night!!”
A few hours later….
“Well, that's the thing, I really want to meet him again but his schedule is terrible!” I sighed eating a bowl of ice cream. Radiance and Blaze exchanged looks.
“We saw him yesterday.” Blaze spoke up.
“YOU DID?!?!?!” I exclaimed in his face and knocked over the drinks on the table. Some splashed on their clothes. “Oh, sorry. I got a bit excited. But, um you guys did?”
“Yeah, we didn't talk. It was just a glimpse.”
“Oh…..”
“Yeah. I feel real sorry for him.” Blaze sighed.
“Remember when we played this game called Man Hunt? And we had to hunt one another?” I smiled.
“Oh yes! Blaze and Soarin were both savages.” Radiance rolled her eyes. “You guys always used to scare me.”
“Awwwwww sorry Ray Ray, but that's when we had energy! And freedom...” Blaze folded his arms.
“Look, let's stop thinking about the sadness and think about when we'll meet Soarin again cause I seriously wanna meet him!!!”
“Well, we have a market tomorrow! I'm not sure he'll be there but come out and help us sell some things for the ancestral festival!” Radiance smiled.
“Wow! I'm definitely going then!!!”
“Well, Soarin changed in features. He's like a changed man.” Blaze smirked at me. “Girls call him “The Eye Catcher!”’
“The eye catcher?” I asked and made a face. Radiance nodded her head in agreement.
“Yeah, he's very cute.” She blushed. “But he's not my type.”
“And I'm guessing Blaze is your type?” I smirked at her. Both of their cheeks turned bright red and Radiance yelled at me.
“DASH BE QUIET!!!”
I burst with laughter. Blaze looked at me and then at Radiance and did this a couple of times. Then he smiled.
“Sooooooooooo?” He asked.
Radiance covered his mouth and then glared at me.
“Look Ray, I'm sorry.”
“It's okay Dash. Just don't do that again.” She scrunched her nose and bit her lip.
“Anyways, let's talk about something else that makes us all happy!” Blaze smiled.
“Soarin makes me happy…” I sighed as I rested my head on the table.
“Awwwwww Dash. Hey, one day we'll meet him and make new memories with him. Trust me.” Blaze put a smile on his face. I looked at him and went back to sulking.
“I'm going back to the palace.”
“Again?!” Radiance responded quickly. I nodded my head and started walking away.
“Make sure you come to the market tomorrow!!!” She waved.
I waved back but it wasn't as promising as hers. I opened the gate and went through the doors and plopped myself on the couch in the living room. I rested my head and sulked once more. I thought about the market and I dashed right to my dad's room and banged on the door rapidly. Then a sheet of paper revealed a few words that said “At a meeting.” Signed Maharajah Rohan. I ran to the meeting room and banged on the door hard. The door opened to reveal a boy my age or older with his blue eyes and brown hair and orange skin tone. His hair covered most of his eyes as he brushed it aside to look at me.
“Well hello there princess.” He smirked as he looked up and down at me. I gave him a blank expression.
“I'm here to see my father it's an emer-”
“Address him as Maharajah Rohan.”
“Excuse me?”
“I said address him as Maharajah Rohan.”
“Hehe okay.” I said sarcastically.
I pushed my way inside the door until he shoved me back out.
“I need to speak with my dad! Its urgent!!!”
“Yeah, I'm sure it is.” The boy rolled his eyes. Then he took my hand.
“I guess we started on the wrong page princess. I'm Hoops.” He replied as he kissed my hand.
“And I'm-”
“I know who you are. May I acort you in?”
“No thank you. I can do that myself.” I huffed as I pushed my way into the room. All the Royal Court officials looked at me as I walked towards my dad.
“Daddy, I need to speak with you. It's urgent.”
“Aaah! Dashie! I'm so glad you're here! Come sit!” He clapped his hands and Hoops pulled up a chair for me to sit. Eventually, I sat down.
“Dad, what's this all about?”
“Well, we were just talking about how you said you wanted to end all overtime for the mango cove and I agree with you. But as always, we never come to an agreement.” My dad grumbled as he gave a glare to the chief administrator of the Protectors cove.
“Look, I think making these people work hard to make us food is the best thing we've ever made a decision on.” Chief Administrator Kolo stood up instantly.
“First of all! You should not raise your voice over the table. And second, eating mangoes is not a good ideal used for food! Apparently, we can use other foods to make our own dish. And third, I don't think overtime hours is a good idea. Some people have homes to come too, and they can't without finishing their jobs. Also, I have a very special best friend who works in the mango cove and he's only 16 yet he works overtime hours. And I'm sure he's tired! He wants to relax himself and hang out with his family and his friends. And I'm sure all the other overtime workers agree with me. But, I'm not going to help Chief Akelo with the ancestral festival until this law goes. And that's final!!!” I said firmly.
Somehow being the only woman in the room, all of the men seemed very impressed including my dad.
“Well Dashie. I'm surprised. That was very well put together.” My dad beamed. Hoops gave me a thumbs up before he said something.
“I agree with Princess Rainbow Dash. Not because I'm the Chief General but because she shows the bravery and fierceness in a true leader. Also, showing us an example of her dear friend and how tired he must feel working all those hours is an amazing example. I'm afraid I have no choice but to agree to Princess Rainbow Dash’s rule.” He smiled. I beamed brightly as I clapped my hands. “Anyone else who agrees with her valid statement?”
All the hands went up in the air and so did my dad's!! The only person who didn't put their hand up was Chief administrator Kolo. He grumbled in his seat and sighed.
“I must agree that she did make a good persuasion.” He huffed. I smiled and looked at my dad.
“Well, we finally came to an agreement! The law of overtime hours for the mango cove had been disabled! Case dismissed!” My dad announced before hugging me.
“That was great!!! I'm so proud of you!!!”
“Awwww thanks dad!”
“Your mom would be so proud of you!! And you do make an amazing leader.”
“Dad stop it! You're going to make me cry.” I smiled with tears filling up my eyes. “Oh, there's something that I might ask.”
“Oh, what is it?” He asked as he locked the meeting room door and walked down the hall.
“Well, there's a market for all coves tomorrow and they're selling things for the ancestral festival. Can I go?”
“Where will this market be taking place?” He gave me a stern look.
“Oh, well, um, it's going to be near the Northern part of Chennai….hehe.”
“No.”
“But dad I-”
“No daughter of mine is going near that part of Chennai. It's too dangerous! You're safe here.”
“How long are you going to be keeping me in his palace forever?! I'm 16 years old! And if I want to accomplish my destiny how can I not accomplish a dangerous part of a city when there's danger everywhere around the world?!” I cried and ran to my room.
“Rainbow Dash!!” He called out to me but I didn't respond.
I went in my room and slammed the door shut and cried in my bed. Why couldn't he ever listen? I looked at the closet and opened it revealing a few dresses and scarfs.
“Dangerous. Hahaha, I'll show him dangerous.”
The next morning....
“Are you sure this is a good idea?”
“Yes, trust me. Just do your best!”
Rarity was having second thoughts as she began to comb my hair softly and started humming.
“You know darling, your hair deserves to be out and long. It's too gorgeous to be left alone.”
“Thanks Rares. But also I have my reasons.”
“Okay, I'm done!”
She combed my hair out and long which now my hair was longer than before. She sprayed it up a bit and let it loose. I grabbed one of the scarves and tied it around my head.
“Are you sure you want to go out there?” She asked while fixing my scarf a bit. I nodded my head in agreement and opened the window and pulled down a rope.
“I'll be back! Try and stall me in the meantime.”
“Okay darling! I hope you know what you're doing.” She replied as she saw me climb down the rope and I waved her goodbye.
I ran to the Northern part of Chennai and saw a huge banner that said “Ancestral Festival Market!! Buy what you can to fund this year's ancestral festival!!” I giggled at the sign and couldn't wait to meet Radiance and Blaze and most importantly, Soarin! Just thinking about meeting him made me smile brightly as I bumped into someone.
“Hey Dash! Ya made it!” Blaze smiled and hugged me. He was holding Radiance’s hand and Radiance hugged me afterwards.
“I'll get you ladies something to drink.” He smiled as he walked to the stand when they sold drinks. I gave a smug grin to Radiance as she blushed deeply and punched my shoulder slightly.
“Well, someone's being a gentleman.” I giggled.
“Yeah, yesterday when you left, we talked about stuff and well, I think we're closer than ever.”
“Does that mean you guys are dating?!” I said loudly.
“Yup. We've been dating for 24 hours, 34 minutes, and 17 seconds. Oh, make that 18 seconds.” Blaze interrupted. He handed Radiance a drink and gave me mine.
“Drink up! We have a long day ahead of us.” Blaze replied while drinking some water. Radiance drank from her cup and I inspected the drink. I took a sip and drank more of it.
“Is this mango juice?”
“Well sort of. It's orange, carrot, and mango juice.”
“This is amazing!!! Mmmm, I want more!”
“Hahaha well you're going to get it yourself.” Radiance smiled. She threw her cup in the trash and both of them got up and left me at the table.
“W-Wait a minute, where are you two going?!”
“We're going to be walking around. You should too.”
They left me and waved goodbye. I sighed and saw a booth and started walking towards it. All around were banners that had signs of supplies for each cove. And more stuff added. I saw the mango cove’s booth and they were selling mangoes. I pulled up my scarf so no one could've recognized me. The only thing that was visible was my bang and my face. As I passed by the booth, I looked and sniffed the scent of fresh mangoes. There was only one more mango there and my stomach started growling like crazy. I was determined to get it and when I wanted to get it, I reached for it and grabbed it. I felt that I didn't feel the surface of the mango but felt something soft.
I looked down on the mango and found someone else's hand on it. My hand was on top of the person's hand and when I looked up it was a boy. He looked like my age definitely, and also he looked so different from the other boys. His face was mature and his wavy hair which was a rich color of navy blue. His cute smile and his dark emerald eyes were just, wow! He smiled at me and his cheeks turned a bit pink. I didn't know what to do but I felt my cheeks burn up a shade of pink and was in shock. He looked too perfect!!!
“Oh, sorry. Did you want that?” He asked as he took it up and laughed at me. I snapped back to reality and looked at him and smiled.
“Oh, well yeah. I was. I'm sort of hungry.”
“Well, if you want it, come and get it.” He winked. I scrunched up my nose and was trying to get it from him.
“Hey!”
“Hahaha, okay here. You look like you need it.” He gave me a smile and threw it at me. I caught it and smiled.
“Hehe you sure?”
“Yeah positive. Huh, you're not from around here are you?”
“Oh, well, um, I live in the area.”
“Oh cool. Nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you too.”
“Nice scarf.”
“Oh, uh, hahahaha, thanks. This my mom's favorite color.”
“Wow, she has good taste. How is she?”
I took a deep breath and brushed my bang to the side.
“Well, um, she's dead….”
“Oh, wow!!! I'm so sorry about that. I hope you're okay.” He looked in my eyes and smiled and then brushed his hair with his fingers and boy did that sent chills up my spine. Not a bad chill like a warm comforting chill.
“Yeah, I'm fine. I'm trying hard to be okay.”
“I'll be here if you need anything!”
“Awwwww thank you. And for the mango too.”
“It's okay. I also payed for it.”
“Well what about you? You need to eat too ya know.”
“Yeah, I will. When I get home. It's fine. Thanks for caring.”
“Hehe you're welcome. Huh, how did you get your hair soft?” I played with his hair and he blushed a bit.
“Hahaha, um, it's always been like that. But thank you.” He smiled as he held my hands. I looked at him and blushed slightly and looked away.
“Oh, I better go. I'm not supposed to be here. I sort of sneaked out my parents house.” He laughed. My eyes widened and I laughed too.
“I did the same. My dad says it's too dangerous.” I rolled my eyes then we both laughed.
“Well, I just wanted to come here and explore. But I work outside all day.”
“Huh, I'm guessing you work in a cove here.”
“Yeah, the mango cove.”
“Really? How is it there?”
“It's great! We all treat each other like family. You seem very sweet and loving and you'll definitely fit in.” He blushed.
“Awwwwww thank you so much. And you too.”
He smiled at me and we both sat down and talked for most of the evening until we heard a HUGE siren. People started running fast and screaming. Me and the boy looked at one another.
“THERE'S A FIRE!!!!” A girl exclaimed. “RUN FOR COVER!!!!”
I was trying to leave but so many people were running all over the place. Eventually, I fell and my scarf got caught and all my hair was flying everywhere. The whole place was caught on fire and all I saw was orange fiery flames. The sky was black and smoke arose all around me. I started coughing like crazy. I snatched the scarf and it ripped. I didn't care and I ran as fast as I could and covered it over my mouth and nose so I wouldn't inhale the smoke. I ran and tripped over a rock and the flames surrounded me. Coughing and trying to see, I found a ledge and jumped up to reach it but I couldn't. I was pushing myself up before the flames got to me. I eventually pushed myself up and I was on the ledge. I ran for cover but ended up coughing so much that I fainted. I heard footsteps and then when I tried to open my eyes, I saw a figure standing above me and that's when I was knocked out completely.
To be continued...
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 11- Little Paw Prints!
Author's Note
I owed all of you another chapter so, here ya go!!
Scene 11- Little Paw Prints!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 11- Little Paw Prints!
Rarity's P.O.V
“No panicking! No panicking! She'll be back soon. No problem at all.” I paced back and forth in Dash's room until I heard a knock on the door.
“DON'T COME IN!!!!!!” I exclaimed.
“Rarity?” The soft voice replied. I knew it was Fluttershy instantly. I gave a sigh of relief thinking that it was Rainbow Dash's aunt. I opened the door quickly and pulled Fluttershy in before anyone saw anything else.
“Rarity, what are you doing in-”
“Hush! If we be quiet enough, then no one will find anything suspicious.” I clutched onto her and started shaking. She pushed my hands away from her and sighed.
“Rarity what's going-”
“Nothing is going on. I'm fine. Just patrolling Dash's room. She told me too.”
“Speaking of her, where is she?”
“Uhhhhh, she's in the bathroom.” I smiled sheepishly.
“And she asked you to patrol her room?”
“Why yes darling. She'll be back in a few and she doesn't want anything happening to her poor room. Just look at all the hard work she's done.”
“Uh huh….”
Fluttershy didn't seem to buy it at all. I began biting my fingernails and sweat and began to panic more than I did before.
“Rarity? What's going on? You don't seem like yourself. At all.”
“Whatever do you mean darling. I'm fine. Just loving the way she's done things around here. Why, that's the only reason.” I nervously chuckled and assumed Fluttershy catched on.
“Okay, I know Rainbow Dash isn't here.”
“WHAT?!?! Well, where is she?!” I began to faint on the chair and squeal in pain and horror.
“Oh what ever shall we do?! The princess…...IS MISSING!!!!! AAAAAAAAAA!!!”
Fluttershy rolled her eyes and sighed. Soon, everyone came into the room including her aunt.
“Rarity, what's going on in here?”
“Oh, Mrs. FireFly, my apologies. Ahem, I'm just having a meltdown.”
“Rainbow Dash is missing.” Fluttershy spoke up. Everyone gasped and her aunt looked shocked. I grabbed Fluttershy’s mouth and covered it.
“Hahaha, she's so full of imagination! Why would the poor angel go outside to the market and wander around and totally disobey her father when he told her not to go?” I began to sweat while realizing that I spilled the whole beans.
“SHE'S WHAT?!?!?!?!?” Firefly exclaimed getting furious.
“I'm sorry!!! I tried to warn her, I did!!! I said, are you sure about this? And of course she went. She disguised herself so no one knows who she is. It's all my fault. I should've been more assertive. Please forgive me! Or better yet, just sentence me to treason. I'll meet you all in a better place.” I ended by fainting in Applejack's arms. She rolled her eyes and smacked me.
“Rarity, I'm not going to kill you. It was an accident. Besides, do you know where the market is being taken place?” Firefly asked. Everyone exchanged a look and didn't know the answer. I raised my hand.
“Well, she did mention that the market was near the Northern part of Chennai.”
“Your highness! We've got news that there was a fire in the Northern part of Chennai and many things were destroyed.” One of the servants announced as he busted through the door catching his breath.
“Oh no! That's where Dashie is!!” Pinkie exclaimed.
“We have to go! Let's go! She's lucky her father is in an important meeting or else that girl will be in big trouble.” FireFly sighed as we all ran to find the nearest tuk-tuk available. I hope when we find her she doesn't take her anger out on me.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
A few minutes later......
I started squirming on the ground and then I realized I was a bit wet. My hair felt drippy and so did my clothes. I opened my eyes and looked up and saw the grass and the scarf wrapped around my arm.
“H-H-Huh? W-Where am I?”
“You're save in the Southern part of Chennai.” A cute yet deep voice replied. I looked up and saw a boy combing his hair. I looked around and was a bit upset.
“Why did you even bring me here?! Who do you think you are?!?!” I yelled marching in front of his face. He looked at me widened his eyes.
“Look, I'm just the guy that saved your life. You could've been killed!!”
“I was fine before you came along! Perfectly fine!”
“Well, not from where I'm standing.”
He kept talking about the dangers from a fire but I thought we was crazy. I took a nearby stick and whacked it on his head.
“Ow! Hey! What a minute! Ow! Woah! Ey! Woah! Dash! Woah! Hey! It's ow! Me!!” He replied while in between getting hit by the stick a few times. He finally caught it with his hands and looked in my eyes.
“Dash it's me!!” He repeated.
“W-Who are you?”
“It's me, Soarin.”
“Soarin?”
He nodded his head and smiled. It took me a while to remember everything. He looked just like the boy at the market. Cute, happy, adorable. Wait, that boy was Soarin?!? Wow, Blaze is right when he said he changed in features.
“WOW!!!!!” I exclaimed hugging him and then it was the longest hug ever. We broke apart and finally looked at each other.
“Woah, this is cool! It's great to see ya!!” He beamed and stared at me. I smiled and stared at him too.
“Wow, look at you. You changed so much. You gotten buffer.” I laughed walking around him and flexing his arms.
“Awww haha Dash, um thank you. You look different. You matured so much. Wow, you look great!!” He whistled and winked at me. I rolled my eyes and started laughing.
“You don't look bad yourself.” I nudged his shoulder.
“I really missed you Dashie.”
Hearing him calling me my nickname from years ago made me smile so much and I blushed a little.
“Awwwwwwwwww I missed you too you goofball.” I ran towards him and hugged him tightly. This hug was very well put together and well he began to sniff my hair.
“Are you sniffing my hair?”
“No, I wasn't. I was sniffing to see if you really missed me.”
We both began to laugh so hard that my stomach started hurting.
“So, how did you know it was me?”
“Well, at the market I didn't know who you were but when I rescued you from the fire, you didn't have that scarf and your hair was easily recognisable.”
“Hahaha thanks.”
We then turned around and heard panting and leaves crunching.
“OMGGG DASHIE!!!! YOU'RE OKAY!!!!!” Pinkie ran and hugged me tightly. I couldn't breathe and started squirming while Soarin smiled. Soon all my friends including my aunt came and hugged me.
“Oh, honey I'm so happy you're okay. You could've got killed. What were you thinking?!” My aunt yelled at me in anger. Before I said anything, Soarin came to my defense.
“No, it's okay your majesty, I saved her from the fire. I made sure she was okay.”
Everyone looked at him in shock. My aunt looked at me and Soarin for a few times before giving a chuckle.
“Well, who is this handsome man?” My aunt growled making my cheeks pink.
“Auntie and friends, this is Soarin. He's my childhood best friend.”
All my friends jaws were hanging and they were speechless. My aunt was smiling big and she shook his hand.
“Well, hi! I'm Firefly, Rainbow Dash's aunt. And you know my niece is single and she's looking for a boy and-”
“AUNT FIREFLY!!!!!” My face turned red but mostly it was my cheeks. Soarin laughed nervously and scratched the back of his neck.
“Oh, I'm sorry. I got carried away. Hehe, nice to meet such a handsome fellow.” She smiled. All my friends walked a few inches away in their own little corner chatting and giggling about the situation.
“Can you excuse us for just a minute?” I blushed and grabbed my aunt's arm. “Aunt, you have to get a hold of yourself.”
“What do you mean? He's a hunk. A very cute one. If you don't take him, I sure will.” She laughed. I rolled my eyes and blushed deeply.
“Aunt, you're not helping.”
“Why don't you invite him for dinner tomorrow evening?”
“What?!? No, are you crazy!? I would never.”
“Okay, if you don't I will.”
“No don't!!!”
“Then go on!!” She shouted as she pushed me towards him almost making me fall on him, until he caught me.
“Uhhhh, S-Soarin?” I blushed and was looking at my aunt and then at him. “W-Would you like to um, hehehe, uh, um, c-come to dinner tomorrow?”
“At the palace?!” He asked with a bright smile.
“Uh, yeah. It's not my idea! My aunt just wanted me to-”
“I would be honored!”
“Really?”
“Yes of course. It's a dream to be invited to the palace. I can't wait to see you again tomorrow.”
My cheeks turned a darker shade of pink and I twirled my hair around my index finger.
“M-Me too. Hehehehe.”
“Come on, we got to go back to the palace before your father finds out about this.” My aunt called out as her and my friends were walking away. Me and Soarin looked at one another and smiled.
“It was a pleasure to see you again, princess.”
“Hehe, the pleasures all mine.”
We stared into each other's eyes and blushed until Twilight called out to me.
“Come on Dash. Let's go!”
“I gotta go. See you tomorrow.”
“Yeah, g'night.”
Later that night.......
“Okay, focus. Concentrate. No movements. No sound. Just focus. And breathe once, and-”
“HIYA DASHIE!!!!!!” Pinkie slammed the door open making the bowl of boiling rocks fall on my foot. I screamed in pain and sat on my bed and held my foot. Pinkie poured water on the floor cooling it off while rubbing my foot. “What were you doing?”
“Something to calm me down.”
“Why? Are you nervous that Soarin is coming tomorrow?”
“Whaaaattt?! No, why would I be? Hehehe.”
“Yup, you're nervous.”
“M-Maybe a little. My aunt really likes him.”
“Hahaha, I mean who doesn't? He's very cute.”
“Hehehe yeah~” My voice trailed off as I held some of my hair in my hand and looked at the ceiling.
“Ooohhh, I see what it is! You like him!!!”
“WHAT?!?! Absolutely not! That's preposterous Pinkie.”
“Hehehe, yeah you're right. You don't like him.”
“Thank you!!!”
“You LOVE him!!”
“No I don't. It's just that, we've reunited and it's just a little weird between us.”
“That's because you're growing feelings for him.”
“Friendship feelings and nothing else. Okay?”
“Okey dokey lokey! If you say so Dashie.”
“Thank you, now it's late. I better clean this up and go to sleep.”
“Okey dokey! Lemme clean it up while you sleep. You need it. Good night!!”
“G'night Pinkie.”
She closed the door and I snuggled in my bed and was knocked out cold hoping that tomorrow would be a good day.
Soarin's P.O.V
I woke up the next day with a smile on my face. I began to sweat dramatically as I held a box for the princess. It was a special gift for her. I've been meaning to give it to her when she was 12 but she left and now’s the time to give it to her. I walked to the gate and the guards blocked him.
“Halt! Who are you and what do you want?”
“Oh, um, I'm Soarin Skies, the princess’s best friend. And I have a gift for her. To give personally.”
“Give us a few moments.”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I woke up to the sound of a phone ringing. My hair in a complete mess and my head under the covers. I reached out my hand searching for the phone and I finally found it.
“Hello?” I asked in a moody response.
“Your highness, there's a boy here named Soarin Skies and he has something to give you personally. We made sure it wasn't anything that could hurt you so he'll be up shortly.”
“Wait...SOARIN?!?!?!” I jumped up. The phone line was cut and that's when I dashed out the bed and ran to the bathroom and brushed my teeth and took a shower.
I washed my hair quickly until I heard a knock on the door.
“Dash?” He called out.
“Damn it!!” I thought as I was scrubbing myself. “Uh... I'm coming!!!! Give me a few minutes!!!”
I closed the pipe and scrambled out the shower and grabbed a towel and wrapped it around my body while my hair and body dripping with water as I opened the door.
“Hi..” I said out of breath. He stared at me and blushed.
“Uhhhh, is this a bad time..?”
“No no! Of course not. I'm just trying to catch my breath.” I panted while my towel kept slipping off. Blushing like crazy as my towel fell off and I had to close the door before Soarin saw anything.
“AAAAAAAA!!!!”
I opened the door and covered myself again.
“Hehehe, excuse me while I get um, a bit comfortable.”
“Yeah sure.”
I closed the door fast and picked up my clothes off the floor and dried myself off and grabbed a robe and tied it around me, while my hair dripping wet. I didn't care to be honest. I opened the door and brushed my hair to the side.
“Come in. Make yourself comfortable.” I smiled sheepishly. He entered in and looked around. My room was sort of untidy with clothes all around. He sat on the bench I had and then when I was trying to clean up my mess, he cleared his throat and I looked at him blushing deeply.
“I'm guessing this is yours.” He smirked while holding up my bra. I blushed and took it away from him smiling so hard.
“Uh, hehehehehe. Yeah, um, oops. Sorry for the mess. It's not usually like this. Also, I never get visitors to my room, so I apologize for that.”
“It's fine. Totally fine. I know how busy you can be. Nice room by the way.”
“Oh, thank you.” I said while fixing up my robe. I looked back at Soarin and he chucked a bit.
“Need help?”
“Nope, it's just that this stupid knot won't-”
He got up from the bench and tied my robe and then smiled at me. Looking down on his face made me blush deeply and look away.
“Better?”
“Yeah, thanks.”
“No problem.”
“So, um, Soarin. Why are you here so early?”
“Oh, I wanted to give you a gift.”
“A gift? For what?”
“For being so sweet and kind towards me no matter what. Even if we reunited just yesterday, I felt that all our old memories had replayed in my heart and I just wanted to repay the favor. So, here. It's sort of jumpy.” He smiled while giving me the box. The box was moving a lot and shuffling.
“Soarin? What is-”
“Just open it. You'll love it!”
I did just what he said and when I opened it, I could've died. It was the cutest sight I've ever seen! It was a small golden retriever puppy and when it looked at me, it wagged it's little tail and barked at me sticking it's tongue out. It's big adorable black eyes were to die for! My mouth was wide open and I was speechless.
“Do you like it? When I saw it, I knew you would've liked it. Me and my sister kept it for 2 days and I decided to give him to you. He's all yours. And from the looks of it, I think he's starting to like you.” He laughed. He was right! The little puppy jumped out the box and landed in my arms and kept licking my neck rapidly. I laughed so hard and was petting him.
“Soarin, he's the cutest little thing!” I squealed. He nodded his head and smiled at me.
“I'm glad you like him.”
“Awwwwww Soarin, thank you!! You're the sweetest!”
I gave him a big hug and he smiled at me.
“Well, now you have someone keeping you company. Whatcha gonna name him?”
“Hmmm, I was thinking of the name Monoko.”
“Monoko?”
“Yeah, he looks like a Monoko. It fits him. Look at him.”
“Yeah, I'm looking.”
Monoko licked my neck and then he was barking on my chest and then was sniffing on my chest and had his face buried in my chest trying to open up the robe.
“Hahaha, seems like a curious little puppy.” Soarin smirked and busted out laughing. I looked down and saw Monoko trying to open the robe and was sniffing my chest area.
“AAA!!! Monoko no! Bad boy! Very bad!!” I yelled at him. He whimpered and his hairs flopped. I kind of felt bad for him. I tied the robe again and sighed.
“Look, you can play but not too much.”
He pounced on my chest and started barking.
“He's a real keeper.” I smiled while rubbing his fur.
“Yup. Well, I better get going.”
“Wait you're not going to stay until dinner?”
“Why should I?”
“I'm sure my dad has some clothes for you to wear. You should stay. We have a lot to catch up on.”
“Yeah, we do. So, where should we start?”
“Maybe, when I left. Why don't you and Radiance talk?”
“Radiance? Who's that?”
“Soarin, you know who she is.”
“Nope, never heard of her.”
“Soarin, what happened?!”
“Nothing…we just got into a fight.”
“Why? What happened?”
He sighed and brushed his hair.
“Argh, it's nothing okay? It's nothing you should worry about.”
“Soarin Skies. I should know when something's bothering you. Now tell me.”
He sighed and Monoko hopped onto his lap and wagged his tail.
“Well, this was 2 years ago. And there was a party. Me and Blaze and Radiance were having the best time. Until, Radiance confessed that she had feelings for me. I didn't know what to say, because I didn't love her back. I was deeply in love with another girl. And when I told her, she, she blacked out and we had an argument. So, we never talked after that.”
“Wait, she fell in love with you..?”
“Yeah, but I didn't love her at all. I loved her as a friend. I was in love with someone else but she left me….”
“Oh…do I know this girl?”
“Well, um, I guess so.” He blushed deeply and was petting Monoko.
“Um, do you know her and Blaze are dating?”
“Like I care.” He rolled his eyes.
“Soarin. You know you care. She's your friend either if you guys argue, if you guys had true friendship, you guys will love each other no matter what problems y'all faced before.”
“Woah….where did you start talking like that? You never told us stuff like this before.”
“Well, when I went to America, I meet some group of friends that showed me true friendship. I had friendship with you guys but with them, it felt real. Like, true friendship. But, when someone drifted us apart, we broke up terribly but with the help of my friend Twilight Sparkle, she made us see that friendship was the way. And I'm going to pass down what she taught me.”
Soarin stared at me with tears in his eyes and he placed Monoko on the ground and hugged me tightly. I hugged me back and rubbed his back.
“You truly have changed so much ever since you left.” He cried and hugged me tighter. He then looked at me with this adorable emerald eyes and smiled. My cheeks turned pink just by looking at his cute green pupils and couldn't hold back a giggle.
“Hehe what?”
“Hehe nothing. But I'm going to get our friendship back.”
“Okay! You're the princess.”
“Yes, I am. And you're the goofball!”
“Am not!!”
“Are too!!”
“So, how are you getting our friendship back together exactly?”
“You'll see!!” I sang in a G sharp. Soarin laughed and smiled.
“You're too much. You know that. Anywho, anything else you would like to know?”
“No, would you like to know about me?”
“Yup, one thing though.”
“Yes?”
“How are you so you know, how should I say this?”
“How am I?
“Loyal.”
“L-Loyal?”
“Yes, you're incredibly loyal. Why is that?”
“Well, somehow, standing up for my friends gave me the ability to withhold an element of harmony.”
“And element of harmony?”
“Hehe you'll understand someday!”
“Someday? How bout now?”
“No, it's complicated.”
“Dash-”
There was a sudden knock on the door and my aunt came.
“Hello you two. How you feel Soarin?”
“I feel great! Apparently, staying at the castle for dinner is like a huge thank you gift in itself. Thank you again.”
“No problem at all sweetie. Do you need anything?!”
“Aunt, he's fine-”
“Hush child! Now Soarin, do you need anything?”
“No thanks. I'm fine.”
“Well, you both should be getting ready for dinner in an hour. You should bathe. And I don't mean together.” She gave a stern look. Me and Soarin's cheeks burned up quickly and I covered my face.
“AUNT!!!!!!” I hollered before she closed the door.
“Well, I'm going to shower first.” I plopped off the bed.
“Dashie, will your dad like me?”
“I have no idea. But, we'll see. After I'm done with my shower, make sure you come in. N-Not with me, but like come in the shower. Not now! But I-”
“Hahaha, I get it Dash.”
I grabbed my towel and walked to the bathroom. I took off my clothes and hopped in the shower. Once I did, I turned the pipe on and soaked in the warm, comforting water. Feeling the water hit my back made me feel so much better. My hair soaked and when I turned around to grab the soap bottle, the strands of hair smacked my wet back. I moaned in pleasure and rubbed the soap and covered my body with soap suds. I started rubbing my skin all over and moaned deeply. Rubbing my back and thighs with the steaming water made me laugh and when I caressed my breasts, I stopped. I realized what I was doing and just kept rubbing all around. A knock came and then knocked some more.
“Dash….?”
“Soarin?! Wait hold on! I'm still showering. Give me a minute.”
“Okay then.”
He voiced sounded calm and happy. That's what I like about him. He's so calm, shy, barely even says any words, always cute when he wants to be and- oh snap! He's at the door.
I opened the curtain and wrapped my towel around me and then I opened the door and saw him standing there with a towel, shirtless. My cheeks burned from 0 to 100 real quick and I was helpless!
“So, can I come in?” He blushes slightly.
“Y-Yeah sure. Come on in!”
The door was pretty small and also we both got caught in the door and tried to push through but when I did, I fell and accidentally made Soarin fall and I fell on top of him in my towel and my hair soaking wet. We both stared into each other's eyes and blushed deeply. Until, someone cleared their throats. We both looked up and I saw my dad having his arms folded and his eyes widened.
“Oh my gosh!! Dad!!! I'm so sorry!!!” I squealed and got up quickly and saluted to him and my wet hair smacked me in the face and I was dripping wet with my towel. Soarin got up and blushed and saluted to him as well.
“Who's this?” He asked in a stern voice. I blushed and took some of my hair and was combing it with my hair to avoid eye contact with him.
“I'm Soarin your highness. Your aunt invited me over to dinner this evening as a token of appreciation from saving your daughter.”
“Saving my daughter from what?”
“There was a fire near the Northern part of Chennai and I saved her and-”
“Wait a minute, you went to the market after I told you not too?!” He yelled at me and he stepped forward to my face. I gulped a few words before hearing myself cry.
“Dad I had too! It was the only way to see Soarin again!!!” I hollered back in tears. Soarin stood there feeling sorry for me as he defended me.
“Wait your highness! It's my fault for saving her! I just wanted to do the right thing.” He pleaded in his soft voice.
“And the right thing was staying at home listening to me! From now on, you are not going anywhere near the coves unless with my permission!!!”
“What?! No!! I'm not!!”
“AND THAT'S AN ORDER!!!!!!” He screamed to the top of his lungs as he held me tightly in his arms and gave me a deep angry expression. He let me go and dropped me to the ground and walked away. “NO ONE GOES TO THE NORTHERN PART OF CHENNAI!!!! MY RULES AND REGULATIONS!!!!!” He stormed off. People from down the hall, came out their rooms and saw him walking down and looked at me and Soarin. Being in pain from the way he dropped me, I sat there in awe and crying my eyes out. Soarin sat next to me and hugged me.
“I'm so sorry about everything. I shouldn't even come here.”
“No, it's fine. You go and shower. I'll be in my room if you need me. Your clothes are in the 3rd room to your left.” I sobbed while walking slowly to my room. I closed the door and locked it and changed into my pajamas and went straight to bed.
6:15pm
“Rainbow Dash!!! Open this door this instant!!!”
Banging and screams from my dad were heard on my door. Being furious and tears still rolling down my eyes, I got up from my sleeping position and yelled back at him.
“I'M NOT LEAVING MY ROOM LIKE YOU TOLD ME TOO!!!!”
“GET OUT HERE NOW!!!!”
I opened the door in tears and screamed in his face.
“WHY SHOULD I WASTE MY BREATH TALKING TO YOU?!?!? BESIDES YOU ARE JUST LIKE YOUR DAD!!! TAKING AWAY EVERYTHING AWAY FROM ME!!!! HE TOOK MOM AWAY FROM YOU AND NOW YOU'RE TAKING AWAY MY FREEDOM!!!!!!”
I slammed the door in his face and locked it and screamed in my pillow. I never stopped screaming. I stopped after the mark of a new hour came. My looked up from my pillow and realized it was soaking wet. I thought Soarin left after dinner cause it was now 10:46pm. I sulked in my room for hours and awaited the new day to come quickly.
“Hurry up! Don't waste your time. Please come soon!”
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 12- Let's Get Down to Business!
Author's Note
This chapter was inspired by this song:https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wRgxuqMO3dw
And thanks Jenny for the art! Love ya! (Please ship us as friends! Very good friends. She's my bby.
Scene 12- Let's Get Down to Business!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 12- Let's Get Down To Business!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
Sniffing the new pillow smell. It smelled like water. Wait a second….
“Ewww!! Ewww! Yuck! Never ever am I sniffing my own tears!” I exclaimed as I rubbed my nose and turned over the other side of my bed and saw Monoko wagging his tail and barking.
“Hehe good morning Monoko.” I giggled as he licked my nose and snuggled under my arm and felt comfy.
“Feels comfy huh?” I asked him while brushing his fur. He barked in reply and stayed there closing his eyes.
“Aww someone didn't sleep last night. Poor thing. Come here!”
I carried him to the blanket and snuggled him deeply in there.
“Better?”
He didn't respond but just snuggled and yawned and closed his eyes again and was knocked out cold. Looking at the little ball of golden fur almost made me squeal in delight. He's the cutest dog ever! Rubbing his fur and tried to see if it was really soft as it looked, I cuddled my head on his fur and gave a relaxing sigh. I cuddled with him and the blanket and then fell right back to sleep. Snoring too with a line of drool, I was knocked out completely.
A few minutes later.....
I sniffed the air and smelled the sweet scent of fresh bacon and sausages. The aurora of pancakes and waffles scented around the room. As I began to sniff more, I started leaning towards the edge of the bed and still sniffing like a rampaging dog. My arms finally fell on the edge of the bed as I closed my eyes and sniffed more. After a while, my nose touched something soft and when I opened my eyes, it was Soarin. I jumped back in fright and he started to laugh.
“Good afternoon princess. You missed breakfast so why not let your good old buddie make you some?”
“What-What in the world? Why are you? I'm so confused.”
“Your aunt made me come back to visit you, since you know you can't go back outside.” He sighed and brushed his hair with his fingers. Honestly, it's just adorable when he does that.
“Wait, you made me this?” I replied as I picked up the platter full of fresh baked pancakes, bacon, sausage, ham, eggs, and more delectable portions of food to eat from. I sniffed the wonderful scent and picked up my knife and fork. He laughed and sat on the edge of the bed.
“Yeah I did. Only to make life easier for you.” He smiled. His smile made me blush as I looked away a bit and Monoko climbed onto the bed and snuggled against Soarin. “So, how ya feeling?”
“Better. Much better.”
“I'm glad.”
“....Why are you doing this..?”
“Huh?”
“Why are you being so nice to me?”
“Cause everyone deserves a little bit of kindness nowadays.”
“Yeah, nice try. Tell me why?” I smirked while stuffing my mouth with eggs and sausage. He gave a laugh and took a napkin and wiped the rims of my mouth.
“You had a little piece of egg on the side of your mouth there. I thought I could've you know, cleaned it off.”
“Hehehe, it's fine. And tell me why?”
“Why?”
“Hahaha, Soarin I mean it.” I giggled. He smirked at me and moved a bit closer to me. “Well, cause you're the princess and you deserve some relaxation and some special treatment. And why not some special treatment from your “best friend forever and ever till-”’
“Hehe, “the end of time” I know. You don't have to tell me twice. And thank you. And what do you mean by special treatment?” I laughed. He smirked then winked.
“Hurry up and finish your breakfast then come talk to me.” He chuckled. We both doubled with laughter as I stuffed more food in my mouth. After eating for a little while, I pushed the platter aside and motioned Soarin over to me.
“Now, my special treatment is?”
“Hehe okay Dashie. First, I need your feet.”
“My...feet?”
“Yeah, your tiny feet. And your tiny wittle toes.” He said in a baby voice.
“Hey!! My toes aren't little.”
He grabbed both feet and tickled my toes which made me laugh loudly.
“See? Wittle!”
“Hush you, now why do you want my feet?”
“For this.”
He pulled up a flat bucket and had 3 bottles of water and started pouring the water into the bucket. He grabbed soap and a sponge and smiled at me.
“Whenever did your best friend or anybody ever done this to you?”
“Hahaha, oh gosh Soarin. No one until you. Gosh, this is too much, you don't have too-”
“I do, and I'm glad I'm the first.” He winked at me and finished pouring the bottles. He dumped the empty ones away and squirted the soap onto the sponge and started scrubbing the surface of my feet. I laughed loudly and held his hands.
“I can't do this! Hahahaha, it tickles!!! Also, my feet stink!!! Don't do this Soarin!!” I said while doubling with laughter.
“Awwwww come on! Don't worry, I got the cure for that.” He replied as he got a dentist mask and put it over his nose and mouth. “Now, let doctor Soarin do his job okay?”
“Hahahahaha, okay then!!”
He scrubbed my feet down and I couldn't help but giggle so much as the sponge tickled along side my feet. I kept squirming thinking it would've helped. But, it didn't. I came to a conclusion that I was totally done with all this cleaning of the feet. I held Soarin's hands to command him to stop but that made him continue.
“Oh, you want me to continue?” He smirked then laughed. When he began to scrub harder, I tried hard not to laugh too loud without anyone suspecting anything, including my dad. I finally pushed the bucket of water aside and cupped Soarin's face cheeks.
“Look, this was really thoughtful of you, but this is making me laugh too much.”
“I enjoy hearing your adorable giggles. It entertains me. That's why I continue. Now, let me-”
“No no. I'm quite good now. I just don't want anyone to suspect anything.”
“And they won't. Just relax Dashie. Come on. You can trust me, can you?”
“Yes, Soarin. I trust you very much. But listen, do you know what I'm dying for?”
“What?”
“A hot fudge sundae, dipped in hot chocolate drizzle, 3 big scoops of cookies and cream ice cream, and rainbow sprinkles, topped with a nice cherry on top. Now, if you can give me that, I would greatly treat you with something you've always wanted.”
“Hehe, I already got what I wanted. She's sitting right in front of me.” He blushed and looked into my eyes. I blushed deeply and looked away.
“Awww that's so sweet of you. But honestly, I mean something that you-”
“Don't worry, I'll give you that sundae.” He smiled as he went out the room and went looking for my sundae. I laughed so hard and carried Monoko in my arms.
“Do you think he'll actually find a sundae like that?” I asked him. He gave me a happy look and barked happily. I assumed he meant yes. I rolled my eyes and plopped onto my bed.
“I didn't mean to send him off someplace far. It's just that the treatment felt so good yet things were getting a bit weird. He was very kind and sweet and so caring to give me a foot massage. I couldn't help but laugh so hard to hide my true feelings, Monoko. Besides, he's just the sweetest boy ever. I'm glad he kept his traits from when he was younger. Nowadays, I feel like I'm getting close to him than ever before. What do you think?” I replied looking at Monoko, rolling all over my bed and wagging his tail non-stop. “Yeah, talking to a dog is a waste of time.”
Soarin came in the room and handed me the bowl of the sundae.
“Here's your hot fudge sundae, dipped in hot chocolate drizzle, 3 big scoops of cookies and cream ice cream, rainbow sprinkles, and topped with a nice big cherry on top.” He smiled as he gave me the bowl with a red spoon to devour it. I looked at him in shock as he laughed. “Don't worry, I bought an extra spoon for myself. After that big breakfast I gave you, I knew you wouldn't eat all of this on your own.” He smiled as he took his spoon and took a mouthful of the sundae. He licked his lips and devoured it perfectly.
“Wow Dash. Nice choice of a sundae. This is perfect.”
“Where did you-?”
“I asked anyone around the castle who would make a mean hot fudge sundae in your style. And a quirky girl came up and took the list and made it for me. She's very fast. And she was so willing.”
“Lemme guess, she had fuchsia hair?”
“Yeah, and light pink skin and light blue eyes and-”
“Also, has a very high squeaky voice.” I finished his sentence.
“Yeah, how do you know her?”
“That's one of my friends. Her name is Pinkie Pie. She loves baking.”
“I figured her name had to do with something pink. Anywho, she's the one that came here from America with you right?”
“Yup, you got it.”
“Cool! I always wanted to go there!”
“Really?! Why?”
“It's a beautiful! The wide open spaces! And New York City!!! The Big Apple! So much gorgeous lights at night. So much entertainment! Who wouldn't want to go to an amazing place like that?!”
“It does sound pretty awesome when you talk about it. And that is true, but you sure? It's nothing like India.”
“Yeah, I know. But still, I would totally love to go there. Speaking of America, what did you do besides making new friends?”
“Oh, I went to highschool and I'm the captain of every team there. Like every sport.”
“Wait, you're an athlete?”
“Yeah. And?”
“Nothing, it's just that I thought you would be like who you were when you were younger. A fighter. Isn't that who you wanted to be?”
“Yes, that's my destiny. But, it's hard to have a dad who doesn't want you to fulfil it.” I sighed. Soarin gave me a sad look and smiled.
“Well, not to be rude or anything but you don't always have to follow your dad's rules.”
“Well, he is the king and also he'll execute me if I don't.”
“Yet, he didn't execute you when he first came into the Northern part of Chennai and you didn't bow to him.”
“Wait how do you-”
“I was there with my little sister.”
“You have a little sister?!”
“Yeah, you sort of missed a lot. She was 4 when you left India.”
“So, I'm guessing she's 10 now?”
“Yeah, she wants to be a dancer.”
“Really? Awww that's great.”
“She says she wants to be like the princess, which is you.”
“Why me?”
“I have no clue. Maybe cause you used to be a dancer.”
“Yeah, used to be.”
“Come on! I'm sure you still have it in you. It's in your blood. It's apart of your nationality.” He smiled. “I'll play some music to get you dancing if I have too.”
“You wouldn't.”
“Yeah, I wouldn't.”
We both died of laughter and we both ate more of the sundae and every chance we looked, it was getting lower and lower.
“Well, I think it's time for me to go. I'm supposed to be at work and hear your dad proclaim his new law. Oh, I heard from Blaze that you told your dad about the mango cove on its overtime hours. How did that go?”
“It went perfectly. I'm sure he'll disable that law immediately. I can't jump to conclusions but I'm sure he will.”
“And if he doesn't…..”
“......I’m sure he will.”
“Welp, I better go. See you later.”
He got up from the bed and hugged me and left. I looked out the door and sighed.
The next day......
I woke up and jumped out the bed and changed into a lavender Indian style dress. After I changed, I took my phone and walked out my room door and Monoko followed me. I walked down the hall and found my dad filling out some papers.
“Hey Daddy. How are you today?”
“I'm doing good. I'm just tired of filling out all these papers for each cove. They all gave me information for the ancestral festival. So, I'm going to be a very busy man.”
“Well, isn't that the job of a king of a whole country?”
“Yup, that's true. I'm very tired.”
“Daddy, let me do them. I can go into all the coves and do it for you. It's not biggie.”
He looked at me and smiled. He patted my head and lifted my head to him and he has tears in his eyes.
“Thank you so much. But are you sure you can be able to do it? It's a lot of work.”
“Nope, I can handle it. Besides, this is a good head start to help with my leadership of being a queen. Please let me do it! I won't disappoint you! I promise! I'll get the information from each cove and then I'll be back as soon as possible!”
“Or she just wants to see her lover!” My aunt sang as she had two cups of coffee and she placed the cups on the table and gave my dad a kiss on his cheek. “You better drink up if you wanna finish those papers.”
“No no, aunt it's okay, I'm going to do it for him.”
“Really? Is he okay with this?” She looked at him and my dad was knocked out cold on the table. Snoring away, I giggled and took all the papers he was filling out and then I placed them all in a clipboard and then walked towards the door.
“I'll do them. He's a very tired man. Also, what type of coffee is this?”
“It's a caramel frappuccino. Why?”
I took his cup and drank some and walked out the door. I went to the first cove which was the fishing cove.
“Hey Chief Orion, how are you?!”
“Princess Rainbow Dash! It's a real pleasure to have you here today. What a surprise!”
“Yeah, it will be. My dad got your information of the ancestral festival from this cove. And I'm doing it for him. So, what did you need?”
“Oh, all we needed was more fishing baskets to catch the big fish near the reef. That's all. And when we do, we'll be up and running with the ancestral festival!”
“Huh, more fishing baskets? Okay, I will get you your fishing baskets immediately!” I said while writing down things on the fishing cove paper.
“Thank you Princess. You're doing great as becoming a leader!!” He smiled. I blushed slightly and smiled.
“Thanks Chief. But, I'm just following in my parent's footprints.”
“And that you are. Do you need anything else?”
“Nope, I got other coves to go too. See ya later!!”
I walked down towards the next cove in line, it was the dancing cove. I saw Radiance moving her hips side to side with the best while the little children followed her. There were 3 girls and 2 boys. They all seemed happy. When I walked into the cove, all the kids stopped dancing and their jaws dropped. Radiance stopped the music and looked a bit frustrated.
“Why did you guys stop? You guys were doing great.” She sighed then she looked behind her and saw me. “Oh Dash! What a surprise!!!! It's good to see you!!”
All the children started screaming their heads off and ran towards me.
“Hi!!! I'm Kathy!!!”
“And I'm Katy!!! We're twins!! And we're your biggest fans!!!”
“You're my biggest fans?!” I asked looking at them. They nodded in agreement and smiled. Another girl with beautiful, pure, white hair and cyan skin was hanging from the roof.
“42!!!!” She yelled. She swung from one of the branches and tumbled onto the ground and eventually landed on her 2 feet. She looked at me and bowed respectfully.
“Good afternoon princess! It's a pleasure to meet you! Also, there's 42 bricks on the ceiling Radiance. I counted them all!” The little girl beamed.
“Wow, good job Halo! You're doing great! If only you could use that energy with dancing.” She said. Halo rolled her eyes and walked away. The other 2 boys were fighting with paper swords. One of them caught my eye, and when he did, he ran to me and bowed directly at my feet and looked in my eyes.
“Your highness! What an honor it is to see you face to face!! I'm Justin and might I say, what a lovely dress you're wearing my love.” He smirked while taking my right hand and kissed it. I just gave him the most awkward stare I never did. Everyone started laughing so hard. Radiance rolled her eyes.
“Justin, how old are you?” She asked.
“I'm a 12 year old boy with a talent of dancing! And also has my awesome charm to impress the princess.” He winked at me. I doubled with laughter as Radiance pulled Justin away from me. She carried him to the other side of the room. As she was carrying him, he was saying something loudly.
“Don't worry babe!! Me and you will have a date! Anytime! Anyplace!!!”
Halo was laughing then she sat next to me.
“He's such a flirt! Also, my brother says hi to you. But he's working now.”
“Who's your brother?”
“Soarin. Aren't you 2 friends?” She smiled.
“You're Soarin's little sister!! Of course! You guys have a very close type of skin color. You're a little bit lighter.”
“Geez, everyone says that.”
“Ahem! We do not speak his name in this cove, understand me Halo?” Radiance snapped.
“Yes ma'am.”
I got up and of course, I got upset quickly.
“What's wrong with you?! Just because you had a crush on him and he didn't had the same feelings for you doesn't mean you have to take your anger out on his little sister!!”
Everyone in the cove gasped loudly and that's when she turned around and gave me the death stare.
“How did you know about that?”
“He told me yesterday myself. You guys need to let it go!! It's over! I'm going to fix this once and for all. But before we fix this, I need to know what you guys are doing for the ancestral festival. And yes, I'm doing my dad's job.” I snapped back. Everyone was just staring at the both of us. Radiance took a deep breath.
“Fine, we will. But, I won't say I told you so when things don't go right.”
“Don't worry, it will. Now, what are you guys doing?”
“We're doing a Indian ritual.”
“It's amazing! Watch this!” Halo smiled as she started shaking her hips and then she flipped and she shook her hips up and down as she started spinning and then she stopped.
“Looks awesome. Now let's go!”
“Yeah, um Justin you're in charge while I'm gone.” Radiance yelled as we went out the door. I stomped very hard while holding the clipboard in my other hand and walked over to the mango cove. Everyone there was holding mangoes and some in trees. Radiance was walking around and I was in awe. It was decorated nicely and I wasn't watching where I was going and then I tripped over a rock and then I screamed loudly and someone caught me. I looked up and saw Soarin standing above me, in his uniform. He gave me a smile and I couldn't help but blush hard.
Art by: Jenny A.K.A rainbowawesomedash on FIMfiction
“Woah, you okay?” He smiled.
“Y-Yeah, I'm um, hehehe fine. I um, almost fell but you caught me.”
“Yup. What are you doing here?! Your dad is going to kill you!!”
“Not yet he is. I'm doing his job.”
“And he's okay with that?!!”
“I'm sure he is.”
“Dashie…..”
“Look, it's all under control.”
“Dash! This place is beautiful! I'm sure I'll like it- YOU!!!” Radiance growled.
“You!!!” Soarin said in surprise. “Why are you here?!”
“I didn't want to be.”
“Like I said, why are you here?”
“Soarin, do you think I seriously wanna be here? I don't wanna see your face!”
“Ugh, go and snuggle with Blaze. And here I thought you liked him instead of me!”
“Why are you so upset?! You had a crush on your best friend!!!”
“Well, that's different!! I don't know why you're pissed off in the first place!! I don't like you!!”
“Yeah, but you like-”
“ENOUGHHHHHH!!!!!!” I yelled. People from the mango cove stared at us for a while and got back to work.
“Now, I did not travel 8,633 miles to hear you guys arguing for something so stupid!!! Yes Radiance I know you probably adored Soarin so damn much but hey, you got Blaze, the man you now adore. I know it's not easy losing someone you love. Trust me, I know…..but that's not gonna stop me from becoming someone better. Or having someone greater. Having you guys as my friends made me see the beauty of my life even more. And if you guys are not going to stop worrying, then I have no idea who can help me.”
“Well, I'll help you.” Radiance hugged me. “Thanks for making me understand that Blaze is the love of my life and that you had someone that you deeply loved, so now, I'm over it! Soarin I'm so sorry about all of this. And can you forgive me?”
“Hahaha, you're already forgiven. And Dashie, thanks so much for making us understand the true meaning of friendship.” He replied as he hugged me. I blushed deeply and covered my face with the clipboard I had. Radiance looked at the scene unfold as she giggled a bit.
“Well, um that's what friends are for.” I blushed and cleared my throat. “Ahem, well do you guys need anything for the ancestral festival?”
“Well, in 2 weeks time, we'll be needing about 1,000 mangoes. That's not bad isn't it?”
“Nope not bad at all. I'll let my dad know immediately. Thanks Soarin.”
“Haha you're welcome. I gotta go and work now. Bye girls.”
He waved goodbye and Radiance snatched my arm and we started walking towards the clothing cove.
“Ooohh what was that?! He hugged you and you blushed!!!! OMG!!!! You do have a crush on him!!” She beamed brightly.
“What?!?! No I don't! I don't like him!!”
“Yeah you're right. You LOVEEEE him!!!!!”
“Radiance no I don't like him.” I blushed a bit more.
“Yes you do! You two are adorable together!!!” She cooed. I rolled my eyes and giggled a bit.
“Now you sound like my aunt.”
“Welp, I have to go back and teach them more of the dance. Making Justin in charge was a pretty bad decision. We'll talk later. Bye girl!” She smiled as she went her way.
For the rest of the day, I got reviews from each cove and when I got to the palace, I gave my dad the papers.
“Wow Dashie, thank you so much! I really appreciate it. It's very late and you need your rest. We'll talk tomorrow okay?”
“Love you daddy!!” I ran out the room and I ran to my room and closed the door.
I took a deep breath and sighed. I saw Monoko cuddled onto the bed and I smiled at him.
“Aye Monoko.” I giggled.
I took off my clothes and wore something simple and plopped onto my bed. I was knocked out and was thinking about tomorrow. Tomorrow was the day that we would've had that new law and that welcome home party. I got scared thinking about the wager each night and then I couldn't sleep that night. I got up from my bed and picked up my mom's diary and started to tear up. I flipped some pages and thought about them for a while. I turned to the back of the book and saw a picture of me and my parents all together in one picture. I smiled and wiped a tear from my eye. I took the picture from the book and placed it in my drawer and then I cuddled in my bed and slept for the entire night, peacefully. For once.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 13- The Secret Admirer!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 13- The Secret Admirer!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Sploosh!!”
Another time that sound appeared. I opened my eyes to reveal Monoko with his tongue out which was drenched in spit. I wiped off my mouth in disgust and was groaning on top of that.
“Monoko, why did you do this? This is not tolerated.” I replied as I wiped off the spit with a piece of paper and sat in front of the mirror and was combing my hair out. I placed a barrette in there and brushed my teeth nicely and was changing into a nice iris dress with a iris flower on the side. I placed some slippers in my feet and heard the horns blew.
“What's going on out there? I'm gonna check it out!”
I ran out the room and Monoko followed me and gave me my phone and also my fan in case it was hot outside. I tried to fix my hair more but it wasn't working. I ran to the main door and everyone was outside. I saw all my friends in the front.
“What's going on here?” I asked while fixing my dress.
“Nothing yet.” Applejack replied looking up the road and fixing her hat.
There was a carriage strolling down the city and people were rejoicing and shouting all over the place.
“What's all this noise?” I asked while trying to find a place to see what's going on.
“There's this prince who says he's from Spain. His name is-” Sunset rolled her eyes.
“Ramõn~~” Rarity said with an accent and then fainted.
“Ramõn? And what's up with her?” I asked while looking at her on the ground.
“I dunno. Probably she's just havin’ a thing for him.” Applejack rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, he's a real snob.” Pinkie stook out her tongue.
“Yet, he's so handsome~” Rarity gasped as she fainted again but in Applejack's arms.
“He doesn't care for animals and he's very rude to the villagers.” Fluttershy spoke up. I scrunched my nose in anger.
“Oh, we'll see about that.” I huffed. When the carriage came, we saw a boy with black silky hair, brown eyes and a mocha skin complexion. He was very handsome like Rarity said. Flowers were landing on his carriage as he reached the palace door. I stopped him before anything happened.
“Excuse me sir, who are you?” I asked. He gave me a smirk and climbed down his carriage. He had a red silky cape that matched his shoes.
“Senõrita, my name is Ramõn. I am a prince from my home country Spain. Your father, the king, he's expecting a visit from me. Is he busy?”
“No, I'm sure he's just-”
“It's fine really. I'm glad he sent me his beautiful ray of sunshine.” He winked at me. I rolled my eyes and gave him a glare.
“So, chica, I heard there's an ancestral festival. I came here to witness it myself.”
“You came all the way from Spain for an Indian ancestral festival?” I asked while putting my hands on my hips.
“Yes, mí amore. Please take me inside this desert palace and together we'll embark on a new journey called love.” He said as he spun me around and caught me in his arms and placed a rose in his mouth. He wiggled his eyebrows and winked at me.
“I'll be back for you senõrita! But I must meet your father.” He blew me a kiss and went inside the palace. I stood by the gate and all my friends walked towards me.
“Pinkie's right. He is a total snob!” I said as I still gave him a glare as he hugged my father and went into the palace. Some people started leaving and some people stayed. These 3 girls were just being total cheerleaders for him.
“Ooohh did you see Ramõn’s eyes? They are brown like the sweetest chocolate in the world!” One girl sighed.
“I heard he's staying at the castle until the ancestral festival! The princess is so lucky!” Another girl sighed.
“Ramõn is so handsome! The way he flexes his muscles is a dream!”
I rolled my eyes and walked to the coves on the other side of the field.
“Ugh, what drama queens!”
Transition to next scene.....
“And then he just swooped me in his arms and obviously tried to flirt with me.” I told the story to Blaze, Radiance, and Soarin all on the same table drinking some lemonade.
“Well, to me, I think he has a little thing for the princess.” Radiance smiled.
“And by little I'm assuming you mean totally flirting with me in front of the city.” I huffed.
“Well, I think he's trying to persuade your dad into staying longer. Besides, it's weird how he came in here just coming in like it's nobody's business and claiming to stay for the ancestral festival. I dunno Dash, something fishy is up with him and I'm saying you should stay away from him. He seems fishy.” Blaze replied while almost finished drinking his cup.
“Yeah, I'll keep an eye on him. Soarin, you okay over there?”
“Huh? Oh um yeah, I guess.” He softly replied while taking his straw and stirring it a few times in the cup.
“You barely even touched your lemonade.” I sighed. He shrugged his shoulders and turned the other way.
“Ramõn seems like a bad influence for India. I'm with Blaze, stay away from him. I hate to see anything happen to you.” Soarin caressed my cheek and smiled. I blushed and took another sip.
“Awww thanks Soarin. And I'm going to keep a look out for him. Even though he seems fishy, he is sort of cute.” I blushed and looked away. Radiance started cooing and Blaze laughed. Soarin sat there and looked away in his seat.
“Hehe wow, well on a scale of 1 through 10 how cute is he to you?” Radiance asked.
“About an 8.5.” I blushed slightly.
“I mean he's cute and all but Soarin's a total hottie!! Woah! Did I just think of that??!!?”
Radiance started making goo-goo sounds along with Blaze. I laughed at both of them and we were all doubling with laughter. Soarin placed his cup on the table and got up from the seat in anger.
“What? Soarin? Where you going?” I called out to him. He turned around and was very angry.
“Why don't you talk about Ramõn? Since you think he's cute!” He stormed away and walked back to his cove. We all sat there speechless.
“Was it something I said?” I asked.
“Ooohhhhh!!!!!! I get it! I'll go fix this while you two go and hang out with one another. I'll see what I can fix.” Blaze walked away and tried to find Soarin.
Soarin's P.O.V
“Oh Ramõn this! And Ramõn that! Ugh please! Why don't you just marry him already?!” I yelled under my breath and walked away hard. I heard panting and Blaze came.
“Hey bro. What's the matter? You kind of left the table in anger. What's bugging you?” He asked as he tried to put a smile on his face. I sighed and we both sat on the ground.
“Did Rainbow sent you to find me?”
“Dude, if she did, she would've came herself.”
“True…”
“Now, tell me what's the problem?”
“It's her okay?!”
“What do you mean?”
“She's always talking about that Ramõn dude! And when she said he flirted with her that pissed me off and then she said he was handsome and she'll give him a 8.5 out of 10. Ugh that just-”
“Woah woah dude! Do you have a crush on her?!?!”
“W-W-What?!?! No no, I'm just expressing my-”
“Cause for a minute there you sound like you're jealous which you are.”
“I'm not jealous!!! I'm just helping her okay? What if he hurts her?!”
“I'm sure that's not gonna happen. Besides, Dash can fight her own battles. She's one tough cookie.”
“Yeah yeah, I know. Maybe I am a bit jealous on top of that…”
“I knew it!”
“But don't tell her any of this!!”
“Promise dude. So you do like her?”
My cheeks flared up as the same time when I first saw her.
“Maybe a l-little b-bit..” I blushed deeper.
“Awwww dude!!!” He cried as he hugged me.
“Bro get off! We can't be doing this in public.” I yelled while people were staring at us.
“Yeah you're right. Anyway, I better go back into working at the protectors cove! I'll catch ya later bro!” Blaze walked away to his cove while I was walking around trying to see if I can get mind off of the Ramõn situation. I wasn't watching where I was going and I bumped into someone.
“Oh so sorry! I didn't mean to- Dashie?!”
“Uh, bumped into, haha always doing.” She blushed as she cleared her throat. “W-What I meant to say was, hi again.”
“I thought you went back to the palace.”
“I was going too. But, I couldn't help but talk to you again.” She smiled at me and made my cheeks turn a light shade of pink. “Well, are you okay now?”
“Huh?”
“You got angry when you left the table. Is there something wrong?”
“No of course not. Why would there be?”
“Soarin?”
“Yes?”
“If you hate Ramõn that's totally fine cause I despise him!” She laughed.
“Y-You do?”
“Well duh! He's so annoying, so rude, and so flirtatious.”
“But before you were saying how cute he is…”
“Well, I'm not going to lie, he is cute. But I know someone WAY cuter.” She smiled and blushed.
“Oh, who is it?”
“Hahaha, that's none of your business!” She laughed as she nudged me.
“Well, I better go finish the chores at the mango cove. It's my day to do them. I'll see ya later Dashie.”
“Yup, see ya!”
Transition to next scene....
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“I still feel that Soarin's not telling me something. He got so angry when I was talking about how cute Ramõn is. I'm not going to lie but he is cute.”
“Hmmmm, anything else to tell me? I'll see if I can help.”
“No it's okay Sunset. It's fine. I just hope that nothing bad happens. Also, Blaze is right. Something fishy is going on with Ramõn and I'm going to get to the bottom of it.”
“Yeah he seems too close to you for some reason. And also with your father. Watch out for that too.”
“I know I know! I'm being more cautious than anyone else. But why me though? I know I'm good looking but not that good. Besides, what's more strange is that I never heard of a prince in Spain. Also, where's the king? He can't just come here uninvited.”
“Well, all we can do is keep an eye out on him. Even the simplest clue can give us the biggest hints. I just have one thought though.”
“Yes?”
“Do you think it's some sort of Equestrian magic?”
“No, I'm not sure. I hope we get answers sooner than we think.”
“Yeah, also, let's not jump to conclusions, okay Dash? What if being a snob is what he's born into?”
“Yeah, perhaps you're right.”
“Don't let little things get to you so fast. You just met him. Give him a chance.”
“A chance for what?”
“I dunno. But give him a chance. I gotta run and see what Twilight wants. She just sent me a text. Bye!” Sunset ran out the door and I slumped back into my bed and stared at the ceiling. For the next few minutes, I did nothing. Not until a knock came on my door.
“Come in!” I hollered. The door slightly opened and my aunt's face was there.
“Hey honey. How ya feeling?”
“Terrible..ugh, why is he here?”
“Who?”
“Ramõn!!!” I grumbled and stuffed a pillow to my face.
“Well, he's here because he was invited to the ancestral festival by your father also your father really likes him. Maybe he can be your future king.”
“Absolutely not!!!! He's too rude and snobby for me. I want a prince who's caring, sweet, kind, and adores me as much as I adore him or maybe even more.”
“Okay okay. I get it. But he is the guest of honor. And as an Indian tradition, the princess must do a dance ritual for him.”
“W-W-Wait, what?! Huh?!?!”
“That's right. You have to belly dance for Ramõn.”
My mind went completely blank as I was about to fall but instead of falling, I gave a big loud yelp across the palace as loud as I can.
“No no no no no!!!! This is impossible!!!! There's got to be some kind of mistake!!!!” I wailed as I clutched onto my aunt's leg. She grunted while looking through my closet full of belly dancing attire.
“Hmm, since he's from Spain I think it's only fitting for you to wear red.” She said as she was searching for an outfit while I continued to cry helplessly.
“But I don't wanna dance for him!!!” I balled and grew a tantrum.
“Rainbow Miriam Dash! Get yourself off from my leg this instant or so help me that dance is not the only thing you'll do for him.” She commanded at once. I got up quickly while saluting to her. She handed me a red shimmery belly dancing outfit with an attachable of a red skirt.
“Now go and please him.” She walked out the room. I gave a huge sigh and I changed into the clothes quickly. I tried hard not to let anyone see me walk to the performance room (where I would be showing the dance to Ramõn) but of course, there's always one person.
“Howdy RD! Uhhh, whatcha wearin’?”
“Please don't ask Applejack. Do I look terrible?”
“No. Ya just tremblin’ too much. Stop shakin’ so much!” She shouted as she held me tightly in her arms. “Now, yer good to go. Also, who ya dancin’ for?”
“Guess?”
“I'm guessin’ it's Ramõn.” She smirked. I rolled my eyes and gritted my teeth.
“Stupid traditions.” I mumbled under my breath as I was walking to the room.
“Good luck!!” Applejack hollered.
“Thanks, I'll need it.”
Once I reached the room door, I hesitated to open it as I took a deep breath and ran to the stage behind the curtain.
“Okay okay Dashie. No panicking! It's just a symbolization for your ancestors. You got this!!”
“Good afternoon Prince Ramõn. Are you ready to witness a dance by the princess herself?” My aunt told him.
“Yes, I am ready for whatever that blooming flower has in store for me.”
I took a deep breath and when I music started, I walked out the curtains and started shaking my hips. I didn't know what the song was or what to do but I just did anything random thing that seemed to do with belly dancing. The music was Spanish music which of course had to be because Ramõn is from Spain. Twirling and shaking my hips rapidly too the beat as the little jingling bells from the sides of the red skirt. Once the song ended, I bowed in respect and Ramõn gave me a standing ovation. He clapped his hands and smiled. My aunt clapped too and was saying “Bravo!” like 5 million times!!!
“Now that was true talent. Princess Dash, you are truly a shining star.” Ramõn bowed before me and kissed my hand. I gave a sheepish smile and coughed a bit.
“Haha thanks Ramõn. It was my, um, pleasure to accompany you this evening.”
“And the outfit really spoke to me~” He growled as he held onto one of the straps on the outfit and pulled me inches away from him making me blush deeply.
“Ramõn!!” I pulled away. He gave a laugh.
“Oh please Princess. This is just the beginning of our love cycle.” He purred on my neck making me blush and shiver a bit.
“Oh? Did I scare you~?”
“Ugh, bye Ramõn.” I walked away from him as fast as possible and went into my room and changed quickly as possible too. I changed back into the same clothes as this morning and ran to the dancing cove and their I meet Radiance packing up her supplies.
“Oh hey Dash. What brings you here?”
“I have a problem! You know that prince that just came here a few hours ago?”
“Yes, Prince Ramõn from Spain. He's very-”
“Annoying, arrogant, and a total flirt.”
“Um, no. I was going to say charming, funny, and a bit of a chatter box. Why? What's wrong?”
“I had to do a belly dance ritual for him. And now he's been more flirtatious ever since.”
“Oh gosh, I'm sorry. Who told you too?”
“My aunt but I'm assuming my dad with the idea. Why?”
“Cause if a princess belly dances for a prince, she means that she's showing her love and affection towards him. And they start falling in love and-”
“Wait wait wait!! Love and affection?!?!?!”
“Yes, maybe it was a tradition. But if your dad told you to dance, he's probably ready to get you two together for a ceremony.” She winked.
“Hell no! I do not want to get married too him. Besides, I'm not ready for marriage anyway!”
“Yes but-”
“I know, the king gets to decided if the prince can marry the princess. I just hope he says no.”
“Well, I'm not sure that's gonna happen. It's a theory that he might've told you to do it for him for that reason or maybe because he's the guest of honor.”
“Yeah, I'm really nervous now.”
“Hahaha, don't be. I better get home. G'night.”
“Night.”
At the palace…
“Daddy?”
“Yes Rainbow Dash?”
“Can I talk to you for a second?”
“The ancestral festival is coming in a few more weeks. And things aren't looking so good with each cove. I was thinking if me and my friends can help each cove.”
“Go on.”
“Each one of us chooses a cove that has our greatest strengths in it! I'm sure we'll pull it off by the end of the 3rd week.”
“Are you sure you want to risk taking this offer?”
“Yes father. Anything to make India great again!”
“That's great! Well, you better begin first thing Monday morning cause tomorrow is the day of the new law. We'll have to push your celebrational party further on. You're okay with that aren't you?”
“Mhm! I better get some sleep. And we won't let you down!!”
“I know you guys won't. Yes, go and sleep.”
“Oh and dad?”
“Yes, do you Ramõn as future king of India?”
“I'm not sure. I'm still getting used to him. He seems okay. Why'd you ask?”
“No reason. Just wondering why you wanted me to dance for him.”
“Oh because I wanted you to make sure he feels welcome.”
“Okay, thanks dad! Whew!”
“Things are looking great!!! No Ramõn, and no more Ramõn handiwork!!”
The next morning....
“Wheeeeee, tehehehahaha!!!” Pinkie yelled throughout the hall. She was following Monoko all over the palace. I had to follow her because I had to give him a bath and he started running like crazy.
“Fluttershy!!!! Go left and we'll capture him there!!!” I pointed to the bathroom. She gave me a thumbs up and finally was about to grab him but he swerved the other way.
“Oh boy. Dash, we lost him.”
“Great! Just great!”
“Look he's right there!!!” Pinkie exclaimed as she ran after him. I went around the other side and Pinkie was on the other end. I finally caught him and held him extremely tight.
“That's it! You're getting your bath now!!!” I grunted. He was squirming a lot and he was barking. I finally dropped him in the tub and me and Fluttershy finally started scrubbing him with soap.
“Don't worry Monoko. This is going to help you.” Fluttershy smiled as she poured some more soap over him and then I got the shower hose.
“Don't move!” I told him. At least he listened. I sprayed him with water and he was soaking wet. Once we were done, he plied out the tub and started shaking out the water and sprayed a little on me and Fluttershy. Fluttershy smiled and walked to the door.
“I better go and change before your father gives out his new law!” She smiled as she walked out the door. I grabbed a towel and dried off Monoko quickly.
“Let's go Monoko. I better hurry up before my dad gives the law and I miss it!” I replied as I scooped him up in the towel and ran to my room and changed into a blue shirt and a skirt and was grooming up Monoko. The horns blew loudly and I knew that I was late.
“Presenting Maharajah Rohan!” One of the announcers said. I ran out my room and went back to my room and combed my hair quickly and gave Monoko a kiss and then officially ran out my room and walked to the balcony were my seat was waiting for me. I gave a nervous chuckle as my aunt, my dad, and my friends all looked at me. I say next to Sunset and took a deep breath.
“Dash, where are your shoes?” She pointed out making me blush from embarrassment.
“Look, I gave Monoko a bath and I was late anyway.”
“Um okay then.”
“Did he say anything yet?”
“Not yet.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please? Today we are here to witness the coming of a new law and rearranging an old one. Recently, there has been some issues and complaints about the work load on the mango cove. And me and the Royal Court came to an agreement. By hearing my daughter's persuasion about the work load we have none other decision to end the law and reinforce a new one. And that law will be “Overload workings and overtime hours will not be extended on every member unless it's an act of discipline!”’
Everyone cheered happily and of course Pinkie fired up her party cannon and we were all hugging one another. I hugged my father tightly and gave him a kiss on his cheek.
“Thank you Daddy.” I cried on his shoulder. He patted my back and laughed.
“If it wasn't for you, none of this would've happened ya know?”
“Yeah, hehe I guess.” I smiled. I looked down over the balcony and saw Soarin smiling at me and gave me a thumbs up. I ran down the stairs and ran towards him. As we met, I jumped on top of him and gave him the biggest hug.
“Dashie I'm so happy!!”
“I know you are! I'm going to cry! I told you he was going to end it! Now you're free at night!”
“You know that's an amazing thing you know why?”
“No, why?”
“I get to see you.” He blushed and brushed his hair to the side. I blushed deeply and took a strand of my hair and covered my cheeks.
“I'm glad we get to spend some more time together.” I giggled.
“Yeah, that'll be tons of fun.”
The new good news was that for the rest of the time we had, me and Soarin hung out and we got closer than ever before. I hope he didn't notice how much times I blushed over and over again like a goofy dork. That night, everyone was cleaning up the balcony and bringing back chairs and me and Soarin were still talking and laughing. My father looked at us and was about to call out but my grandmother stopped him.
“Leave them be. Let's go. She'll come out when she's ready.” She smiled at him and walked with her cane. “I'll watch them.”
My father nodded his head and went his way. I didn't even notice my grandmother was there watching us. When it was getting dark, Soarin took my hand and held it.
“So, I'll see you Monday?”
“Of course! I can't wait.” I blushed. We both stared into each other's eyes and and blushed deeply.
“I-I better go.” I finally spoke up after the awkward silence.
“Y-Yeah, I'll talk with you. G'night Princess Dash.” He smirked at me. I rolled my eyes and giggled.
“Night Soarin.” I smiled and walked away. I walked up the stairs still blushing like crazy until I heard my grandmother's voice.
“You keep blushing in front of him every time. He's bound to notice when your cheeks get red!!” She said as I walked down the hall. I jumped up and blushed deeper than before.
“Oh, uh, grandma, you saw that huh?” I asked fiddling with my fingers. She nodded her head and was walking down the hall with me and was using her cane.
“Daadee, do you want me to help you? I can help you.” I replied helping her walk.
“Dash sweetheart, I'm fine okay? Why don't you go to sleep?”
“I will not after you go into your room safe and sound.”
“Okay, I'll only let you do this once and only once.”
She stopped by her room door and I opened it for her. She held my face and smiled.
“You are becoming like your mother everyday. She must be so proud. Well good night my love. We'll talk about that boy you were talking to later.” She smirked.
“Y-Yeah, um, hehe okay.” I blushed and closed her door. I sighed and walked into my room and had a great night sleep.
Author's Note
Ayeeee, here comes all the hate on Ramon..........
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 14- The Music Box!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The sun arose the next morning, a bright orange and red glow glazed through the curtains. I opened my eyes slightly and gave a little yarn and uncovered myself from the bed and walked to my mirror. My hair always looks like a lion's mane. Or as Rarity would say “Darling, you have bed head and a bad case too.” I scratched the surface of my head and smacked my lips a couple of times. I collapsed on my bed again and snuggled in the bed more. A knock came on my door and I went out and didn't see anyone. I looked left and right and didn't see anyone and when I looked down I saw a bag. I picked it up and closed my door. I placed the gift on my bed and opened it myself. It was a beautiful red and pink music box. It was beautiful and also had golden flowers on the side of it and when I opened it, it had a beautiful Indian apsara* clothed in a red and pink attire.
*Aspara is a female spirit of the clouds and waters in Hindu and Buddhist mythology.
“Awwww who gave this to me?” I asked. I placed it on my drawer and grabbed my mom's diary and read a few more chapters. Something interested me until I heard music. Classical music. It was coming from the music box. It was playing “Spring: The Four Seasons” which was a very beautiful classical piece my mom used to play on the piano. I looked over and wondered: “How did it play on it's own?” Hearing the music play louder and louder, the little figure spun around in rhythm. As I sat back down on my bed, the box shut. I gave a perplexed expression as I opened the page of my mom's diary and the music played again and the box opened. When I closed the book, the box shut. I grabbed the music box and shake it rapidly.
“What's wrong with you?”
“Hey watch it!!” I heard a voice. I grew scared and looked around.
“Who said that?!!”
“Um, hello? I'm in here! Somehow I got locked in here.” The little voice said while trying to crack open the box.
“AAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!” I exclaimed as loud as I could a threw the music box across my room door and it hit the wall.
“Ouch!!” The voice shrieked. “Did your mom ever tell you not to throw things across the room? Geez, humans are like animals. Some of them aren't tamed.”
“G-Get back! And don't move! Whatever you are!!” I replied as I grabbed a blow dryer and was holding it out and walking around the music box with it.
“Um, I'm sorry. I'm assuming we got on the wrong foot.” The voice said and the music box cracked open and out came a tiny little apsara like the one in the box I saw before. Now that I was taking a look at her, she has long black hair and a jewel on her forehead and a red scarf slightly tied around her head and was wearing a cream silk shawl and a pink silky skirt and she narrowed her way to me. She didn't have wings or anything. But she did have a jar with her. A very tiny jar filled with crystallized water. She gave me a smile and bowed.
“Greetings Master Dashie. How may I assist you?” She smiled. “My name is Crystal. I am an apsara. I have been sent here from your ancestors. And they said it's time to fulfil your destiny!!”
“Um, hi um Crystal. Who are you and why are you here?”
“I don't think you heard me, I said my name is-”
“No no no. I heard what you said I'm just completely shocked.”
“Why? I'm sure in another universe you meet a little encounter before. But she was an animal. Ooohh cookies!!!” She beamed and landed on the drawer with a plate of chocolate chip cookies. She grabbed a huge one and sank her teeth into one of them.
“Yum.” She said but it sounded more like “yam” to me. She zoomed around a few times and flew all around the room with her little magical carpet. I stopped her and she kept gigging.
“Your fingers are so soft. Do you know how tall I am? I am 4 inches. I'm like a travel buddy!”
I covered her mouth with my index finger.
“No travel buddy!! I don't know how you came here and I don't know how to make you leave.”
“Oh no Master Dashie, I have to guide you to your destiny! Your ancestors are calling you to fulfil the prophecy!”
“What prophecy?!?!”
“The prophecy of becoming a warrior!!” She gave a laugh then coughed afterwards. “Oh, did I mention that my name was Crystal?”
“Yes you did.”
“Okay great! What's your name?”
“My name is-”
“Dashie? Cause I'm calling you Master Dashie all the time.”
“My name is Rainbow Dash and stop calling me your master.”
“But you are! I'm at your service! Your wish is my command.”
“Ohhh, you're like the genie in the lamp!!”
“You can say that.”
“Okay great! My wish is for you too leave!”
“Oh, that can't be granted. You see, your ancestors made me come to seek you to fulfil your destiny.”
“I can't fulfil it!”
“Why not?”
“My dad won't let me fulfil it.”
“Oh yes he will. By the time you realize who you truly are, then he will help you. For now, we must find who you are in your ancestor's eyes.”
“Right now, I need to get ready and help the mango cove with my friends.”
“Okay then! If you need me, I'll be right here in the music box waiting for your approval!!” She smiled as she did her aspara position which was to cross your legs and clasp your hands together. She did that position and then the music box closed on its own.
I grabbed my shoes and wore some jeans and a random t-shirt and all my friends met me at the plaza.
“There you are!!! I was wondering when you would've shown up.”
“Yeah, I kind of got sidetracked. Anywho, let's get down to business. So, I told my dad that we would be helping him with the coves for the ancestral festival. So, we're going to use our strengths. So, we have a fishing cove, protectors cove, dancing cove, clothing cove, and the mango cove.”
“You already know I'm taking the clothing cove!” Rarity said as she spun around and smiled happily.
“Okay Rarity, you have to take the blue t-shirt.” I replied giving her a t-shirt and it was size small. She clutched onto it and she wore the t-shirt.
“I'll guess I'll take the fishing cove, it seems fun.” Fluttershy smiled as she grabbed a green shirt. I nodded my head and told her that green was the fishing cove.
“Awww shoot! I'll help as well! Wrangling these critters will be easy as pie.” Applejack exclaimed as she grabbed a green t-shirt and she wore it and gave a high five to Fluttershy.
“Oohhh!!! I wanna do the dancing cove!! Use my amazing samba skills! Samba samba samba!” Pinkie exclaimed as she started dancing a bit.
“Okay, you can help Radiance out with the dancing cove. Take a yellow t-shirt!” I smiled.
Pinkie didn't hesitate. She quickly grabbed a yellow t-shirt and wore it proudly.
“Sunset, you don't mind helping the protectors cove right?” I asked her giving her a red t-shirt.
“Haha nope, not a problem. I'm sure Twilight can help me too. Right Twilight?” She asked as she nudged Twilight. She blushed and nodded her head. I gave them both red t-shirts and they both smiled.
“And what about you darling?” Rarity looked at me perplexed. “What cove are you going to be working in?”
“The mango cove!!!” I squealed. As I wore an orange t-shirt. “Since Chief Akelo is waiting for me there and my dad told me to help assist them anyway.”
“And I'm also guessin’ you want to be there cause Soarin works there, huh?” Applejack smirked. I blushed deeply and scratched the back of my neck.
“Uh, hehehehehe.” I blushed and cleared my throat.
“Okay, so, we each take a cove and start working right?” Sunset replied as she was fixing her shirt.
“Mhm! Well, you guys will find each cove, they each have signs on them. So, let's go!”
We all started to walk along the grass and heard kids giggling and laughing and having fun and one of them bumped into me.
“Morning Princess Dash! How are you today? It's good to have you back and help us out!”
“Awwwwwww thank you so much little one!”
“You're welcome! Nice to meet you again!!”
We saw the little girl run away and we all smiled.
“Wow, everyone's so nice here! And the fresh air here is lovely!” Twilight spun around and laughed.
“Yup, it's better at night. The stars really twinkle.” I smiled looking at the sky and then bumped into someone.
“Soarin?!”
“Hey Dash. Woah, I see that you have an orange shirt huh? Wanna help the mango cove?”
“Well, that was my job anyway. Chief Akelo is expecting me today anyway. My friends and I are going to make sure this ancestral festival is the best one!”
“Haha I'm sure you guys can. We need the extra help. Things aren't looking too good with the preparations from where I'm standing.”
“Yeah, things are running a bit slow.” Pinkie looked around and we saw little bit of people around each cove. I bit my lip and then looked around and saw the slow service. I sighed and then thought of an idea.
“I think I know what we can do to make this ancestral festival the best one anyone has ever seen!!” I smiled while putting my hands around Soarin. He sort of blushed and gave me an unsatisfied look.
Art by: Jenny!!💓💗
“Well, what's your idea?” Fluttershy asked with a smile.
“I was thinking of doing something that ties with everyone's ancestral background. My background is Indian and Polynesian. And Soarin's is-”
“Italian.”
“It is?!”
“Yup, my great grandfather was from Italy and his whole family was too. I may be born in India but my family background is Italian.” He winked at me and made me blush.
“Anyway, as I was saying, doing a festival with one another's background is the perfect solution. Instead of the festival just being about Indian background. So, what do you say? If we finish helping the coves out before the festival begins we can start making things for our own culture.”
Everyone smiled and cheered. Soarin gave me a thumbs up.
“That's a perfect idea! Also, what is your cultural idea Dashie?” Rarity asked.
“Well, an Indian tradition is always mentioned but I wanted to acknowledge my mother. The Polynesian culture.” I smiled.
“Well, if you're doing a dance about the Polynesian culture, count me in!!!” Pinkie did a little dance. All of my friends hugged me. I'm guessing they all wanted to join the dance I had in mind after all.
“Well, we better get to working if we wanna accomplish our goal.” Soarin cleared his throat. “Not that your idea isn't a great one.”
“Soarin's right! We'll meet back at the plaza at sunset. See ya later!”
We all walked our separate ways and Soarin leaned on my shoulder.
“Nice motivational speech princess. I for one thought that you were going way into it.” He laughed. I laughed and punched him slightly on the arm.
“Well it wasn't too motivational. I tried to make a valid point.”
“And you did. Anywho, welcome to the mango cove!”
I couldn't believe my eyes! Everything was totally organized! People climbing up trees and knocking down the fresh fruit and people at the bottom catch the fruit in woven baskets. Some people were walking around carrying heavy loads of mangoes. I was just looking around and then I started smiling and saw someone carrying a loaded basket.
“Woah, watch your step!” A girl said as she was carrying a basket and before I got hit, I ducked underneath the basket. I laughed afterwards and Soarin caught up to me.
“You like it?”
“I adore it! This place is beautiful! Now I see why so many people want to apply here.”
“Hahaha, you think that's the true reason? The real reason behind it is because we all treat each other like one big happy family. Even if we fight, we still resolve it like a huge family would do. It's a great place here.” He smiled and put his hands in his pocket and gave a shy chuckle.
“Yeah it looks like a great place. And I believe that I'm a new addition to the family.” I smirked.
“Yeah, we'll see. Well, you know the basic part of the mango cove where we work but do you wonder how we get to be this organized?”
I nodded my head and he grabbed my arms and pulled some huge palm leaves as like a door to other part of the cove. When I walked inside, my jaw was wide open.
“Welcome to the homing place of the mango cove. We call it the “Hut Hut!” Reason being it's a huge hut built from bamboo stick and a little bit of straw here and there. Don't worry, this place will never fall apart. The bamboo sticks we have are very secure and are strong enough so don't be afraid.”
“Wow Soarin! You know so much about this place and here I thought I knew a lot about India.”
“Well you do. It's just of a matter of time. Anywho, we're done with the tour.”
“That's it?”
“Yup, pretty much. Oh, I got to show you the most important thing here.”
He showed me to a huge board that had names of every mango cove worker. I looked around and saw Soarin's name.
“Hey look, there's your name!”
“Haha yeah. This is the board that tells you what your job is for the rest of the week. See? Today is Monday and I have-”
“To feed the chickens.” I finished his sentence while reading his status. He jumped up and took a close look at the board.
“What the?!?!?!?! Ugh, Fleetfoot.” He grumbled under his breath.
“Um who?”
“Hiya Soarin! Didja call me?!? I heard ya grumble from a mile away or was it just my good hearing senses. Anywho, who's ya little friend-”
“You little devil! You switched my job with yours! I was supposed to be weaving baskets!!”
“Well, you'll do that tomorrow! The chickens are waiting to be fed, or else you're a chicken about it.” She smirked at him. He looked at me and blushed.
“Can you excuse us for just a minute?”
“Mhm!”
A little far from the board....
“Why did you do that?!”
“Look Soarin. Either you tell your little girlfriend about your fear of chickens or else Chief Akelo is going to have your head.”
“Number 1, I'm not telling anyone! Number 2, she's not my girlfriend!”
“Hmmm, you want her to be.”
“UGHHH!!! Just leave, please?!”
“Fine fine. But those chickens aren't gonna feed themselves!”
Back to the board....
“Hehe, sorry about that. Some little error.”
“Okay. But feeding the chickens sounds awesome!!” I smiled.
“Well, ya to you.” He sighed. He sat down on a rock and I sat on the grass.
“What's bothering you?”
“Nothing Dashie. I'm okay.”
“Na-uh! Something's bothering you and I'm not leaving or starting work without you telling me what's wrong.”
“Okay, look, I don't want you to think of me as a geek or a dork because what I'm about to tell you, seems a bit goofy. I have alektorophobia.”
“Alekto what now?!?”
“It means I have a phobia of chickens.”
There was a long pause and my cheeks turned slightly pink and I giggled softly.
“Awww Soarin. That's nothing to be ashamed of. There's lots of things we're all afraid of. Take me for example.”
“You're afraid of something? Knowing you, you'd probably lie about that.”
“Yeah that's true. But there's one thing I'm afraid of.”
“And that is?”
“I'm afraid of losing you again.” I replied softly as I snuggled him against his chest. He looked down on me and blushed deeply and scratched the back of his neck and smiled.
“Awwww Dashie. That's never going to happen again.”
“I don't ever wanna use you again. What if we get separated?” She looked into my eyes while her voice cracked and tears rolling down her face. I wiped her tears with my finger and kisses her forehead.
“Nothing's going to separate us. And I'll make sure of that. Whatever happens, you'll always be my Dashie.”
We gave one another a hug and we found that the mango cove area that we were in was a little bit quiet. We looked around and saw people staring at us and then they got back to work.
“Hehehe, I guess we caused a lot of attention to ourselves.” She laughed as she wiped more of her tears.
“Yeah, I guess so. Ugh, now I got to go and feed these dumb animals.” He sighed while walking towards the gate where the chickens were kept. I bit my lip and ran after him.
“Ya know, I can take over your job for you. Even if I'm new.”
“Dashie are you sure about this? Feeding these chickens are like a military field. Ya sure you're up for it?”
“Hell yeah!!! Now! Where dem chickens at?!”
“Um, you sure about this?” He asked while pouring some of the chickens food in a bucket.
“Yes sir! Now step aside brother! I got some chickens to feed.” I replied while snatching the bucket away from him as I went into the gate. It was a bit quiet where I was standing and the chickens were in the coop.
“Well, call them out here.” Soarin said.
“What do you think I'm trying to do genius?”
I placed the bucket on the floor and bent my knees a bit and patted my legs. And I started sounding like a chicken. I started walking around like one and when I was trying to do the chicken dance, I heard a couple of giggles.
“Soarin, I know you find this very entertaining. But I'm really trying to get these chickens out of their coop and they aren't budging!”
“I'm so sorry, I just can't take you seriously!” He doubled with laughter as I rolled my eyes.
After the next 35 minutes, I found myself sleeping against the chicken gate. Snoring away, I happen to find Soarin above my face out the outside the gate.
“Enjoy your nap princess?”
“Oh don't make any jokes with me Soarin. Those chickens are as dumb like ya said. I've been doing the chicken dance and sounding like a chicken for the last 35 minutes. It's time we do this the hard way!”
“Uh Dash? I don't think that's a-”
Before he could've finished, I stuck my head into the door of the chicken coop and saw all the chickens clucking away.
“HEY!!!! You don't see me trying to call you out to get some food?!?! I've been clucking like a chicken and dancing like a chicken for 35 minutes and this is what you dumb animals do to me?!? Now, if you don't get your little fluffy butts out of here, so help me, I will cook one of you tonight! Capiche?!”
They all gave me a dumbfounded look and one of them dumped the leftover food on my face. I spat some out my mouth and they all stared at me. I tried to escape before anything else happened but my head got stuck in there.
“You've got to be kidding me!!”
I looked up at all the chickens and then they all flew at my face and started pecking at my face and eating the leftover food. I gave a huge holler and screamed Soarin's name loudly.
“GAHHHHHHHH SOARINNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!!!!”
He came instantly and started giggling at bit. He went inside the gate and pulled me by the leg.
“How’d you get your head stuck in there?!”
“It's a long story and ouch! Not so hard!!”
“Oh sorry! I told you not to do that!”
“Well, it was the only solution- OW!! Hey no eating of the hair that's off lim-ouch!!! Stop-ow!! Hey-ow!! OWW!!! Make them stop!! Hurry up!!!”
Soarin finally pulled me out the coop and some feathers were in my hair and some marks on my face. I fell on something and when I got up, I felt some cold mushy thingy on my butt. It was the bucket of new food and all the chickens came out the coop. And when they saw the mushy food smothered across my butt, they ran after me for it. I made a run for it all around the gate and was screaming my head off while Soarin was doubling of laughter.
Next scene....
“Awww Dash, it wasn't too bad..”
“Well Mr. Laughing the Whole Time, you weren't there cause you're afraid of chickens. I bet you're afraid of feathers.” I said angrily while placing a feather from my hair on his nose. He jumped up in fright and was brushing off his nose which made me laugh hard. I saw all my friends at a table near the plaza, laughing and having fun. Once me and Soarin showed up, everyone looked shocked.
“What happened to you darling?! You look dreadful!!” Rarity exclaimed. I wasn't really paying attention to her but I did lean on her and gave a tired sigh.
Art by: Jenny!! 💗💗💕
“Why does she look so dirty?” Twilight asked.
“Well, long story short, Rainbow Dash decided to do my job of feeding the chickens since I have a phobia of them. So, she decided to feed them but it took longer than expected. So, after a little nap, she grew upset and confronted the chickens herself by putting her head in the chicken coop and somehow, I'm guessing the chickens pecked her face and her head got stuck and so after I pulled her out, the new batch of food splattered on her butt and so the chickens followed her all evening long until we both left that is.” Soarin said while shrugging his shoulders.
Everyone was speechless while Pinkie and Applejack were laughing so hard. I blushed and rested my head on the table.
“Awww the poor thing looks so tired.” Rarity wailed.
I got knocked out cold and Soarin carried me on his back and we all walked back to the palace. Soarin brought me upstairs to my room and placed me on my bed. I woke up and realized that I was at home. I took a shower and washed off all the chicken food and the marks off my body. When I got out the shower, I went to my room and changed into my lavender short dress which was my pajamas. And I plopped onto my bed and there was a knock on the door. I opened it and saw Ramõn smiling sheepishly.
“Hello princess. Can I come in?”
“What do you want Ramõn?”
“Nothing, I just wanted to check on you to see how you're doing.”
“I'm fine Ramõn.”
He looked down on my body and did the head nod and smirked.
“Nice~!”
I looked down and saw that he was talking about my, ahem, my boobs, and then I covered my body.
“What do you want?”
“Nothing just making sure you're safe tonight. You want some company~?” He replied as he pulled my leg onto his leg. I blushed deeply and pushed him away from me.
“Stop it!!!” I yelled. He chuckled and winked at me.
“G'night chica.” He blew a kiss and walked to his room. I rolled my eyes and slammed my room door and went on my bed and then was pretty pissed at what Ramõn did. He needs to leave and he needs to leave now!!!
Author's Note
I looked down and saw that he was talking about my, ahem, my boobs, and then I covered my body.
I'M SO WEAKKKK I'M SORRY BEST LINEEEEE
Oh, uh, ahem, I hoped you loved the chapter!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 15- Fiery Flames!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
After work the next day....
“Yeah, hehehe, bye!” I blushed and giggled while waving goodbye to Soarin and walked into the palace doors. I saw my grandmother by the door.
“Where were you? You missed dinner!” She ringed my nose. I started squirming and also trying to talk.
“Grandma! Ow!”
“That's what you get for not coming on time. You always come around 8pm. This is the 4th time it happened. What's going on?”
“Well, I, um, you see the thing is-”
“Rainbow Dash! There you are! Where have you been? You're in big trouble young lady!!” I saw my father stomping down the stairs as I gave a big gulp. My grandmother tapped his shoulder.
“I'll take care of her. You go and get some sleep.” She told him. She looked at me and shook her head. She walked me to the living room and gave me a cup of tea.
“Now, where were you? I said this before and I'm saying this again. You've done this 4 times already. You don't think we're worried over here? You missed dinner 4 days in a row. Now care to explain why?”
“Look, ever since I've been help assisting with the mango cove, everyone has been putting me on cleanup duty. So, of course I come late.”
“Even if you have cleanup duty, lights are supposed to be out around 6pm. And somehow you come home around 8pm. 2 hours later? Something is up and you're not sleeping tonight unless you tell me.”
I bit my lip and rolled my eyes. I rested my feet on the arm of the chair and placed myself in a lousy position. She smacked my legs and I squealed.
“That's very bad manners and no one wants to see under that dress of yours. Now, tell me where were you for 2 hours?”
“I was out.”
“Where?”
“I was near the lagoon.”
“Anyone was with you?”
“Just a friend.”
“Who?”
“Grandma, he's just a friend!”
“Ooohh, it's a he isn't it? I'm assuming it's the same boy that I saw the other night wasn't it?”
I blushed slightly and bit my lip harder. Just thinking about Soarin made my cheeks flare up.
“I'm guessing by the shade of your cheeks I'm right. Anyhow, what were you 2 doing at the lagoon this time of night?”
“Well, we were taking a walk by the shore and talked about life and stuff. That's all.”
“That's all?”
“Affirmative!”
“Okay then. Next time, tell one of us, okay? We're worried sick about you.”
“Okay grandma. You should be asleep.”
“And you should tell us when you're going to the lagoon. We'll talk about this later.”
I started walking up the stairs and then she walked up with me and went into her room. I wanted to see my father to apologize for tonight and all the other nights I've been gone. I opened the door and couldn't believe my eyes.
“Aye senoríta. We were just talking about you.” I saw Ramõn sitting in a chair next to my father. And they were laughing.
“Dad, what is he doing here? And why are you guys laughing?”
“Oh honey, we were just talking about how when you were younger you always used to take your foot and suck your toes. Just telling him baby stuff you used to do.” My dad laughed. I stood there speechless and sort of blushed a bit.
“Dad, why are you telling him this?”
“He's going to be leaving right after the ancestral festival. He said that he hopes he can learn some Indian traditions before he leaves. You can teach him.”
“Actually dad, this year we're going to be putting in everyone's national background in the ancestral festival. All my friends agreed.”
“Wow, a wonderful girl gives wonderful ideas. I like it.” Ramõn growled as he winked at me. I rolled my eyes and turned to my father.
“Ramõn is right. That's a wonderful idea. I'm with it 100 percent! Also, why can't you teach him? You can teach him right now while I go and sleep. I know you young kids always stay up late.” I stood there with my arms folded while Ramõn sat in the chair and looked at the door and it closed and then looked at me.
“So princess? You ready to give me a lesson on learning your language?”
“Yeah, I'm not with-”
“Oh wait, I'll teach you some Spanish.” He said as she wiggled his eyebrows and held my waist. I gave me a glare and pushed him a bit.
“Look, I came here to help you learn Hindi and that's what I'm going to do.”
“And now I'm going to teach you Spanish like I said. Now, sit on my lap and I'll teach you some Espanõl.”
“Ramõn I'm not going to- WOAH!!!”
He grabbed me and placed me on his lap and I scrunched up my nose and gave me a more death glare.
“Now, let's learn the basics. Buenos Dias chica!”
“Um, it's night time.”
“Aaah, you're smart huh? Okay let's do night then. Buenas noches chica.”
“Um, buenas noches to you to Ramõn.”
“Como estas?”
“Muy bien gracias.” I winked at him. He seemed impressed. I gave him a smirk.
“I sort of took Spanish classes in America in my high school. So yeah.” I blushed a bit and scratched the back of my head. He smiled and held my hand.
“No no, it's fine. I wasn't expecting that from you. You're catching on really fast.”
“Yeah, well I did take classes. So that's an advantage I guess.” I laughed. We both laughed and then something inside my heart felt a bit different. We stared at one another and I was blushing hard. He took my cheek and I looked away. We were inches away from pressing lips until the clock was ticking and I saw that it was on 10:36pm. I got up from Ramõn and started walking to the door.
“Well, I um, better sleep. Uh, buenas noches. I-I mean good night. Well. Yeah um same thing. Bye!!” I ran out the door and slammed it hard. I touched my face and felt the heat in my cheeks.
“Woah, my face was totally red back there! I can't like him, can I? Okay calm down. Soarin's a total hunk, Soarin's a total hunk! Just keep thinking about it! No Spanish distractions. I'll be fine!! I think..”
The next night....
“Haha, that's why I never wanted to do that again.” Soarin laughed. We were both by lagoon the next night. I was wearing a flower crown and a beautiful white dress and he was wearing a matching colored shirt and some jeans. We were laying on the grass looking at the stars.
“You know we haven't done this since we were little kids you know?” I smiled while staring at the stars. Soarin nodded his head.
“That's true. I'm glad we could do this again. Cause I wouldn't do this with nobody else. But you.” He smiled as he winked at me and slightly brushed my cheek which made me blush deeply.
“How's you and Ramõn?” He asked while looking at me. I couldn't tell him about how we both almost kissed.
“Well, he taught me a little Spanish. That's all.” I smiled sheepishly while clearing my throat. He gave me a skeptical look.
“Dashie it was much more than that. What happened?”
“Nothing, he just almost kissed me and I was letting him. But we didn't kiss. I pushed him away. Nothing bad.”
It was pure silence. All we heard was the sound of a rolling waves near the sea. He sat up and watched the water in the lagoon roll faster and rougher than ever. I was still laying on the grass. He gave a simple “Mhm.” and then he turned around to me.
“I don't get you.”
“Huh?”
“I don't get you at all. One minute you say that you hate him and another moment you're giving him an 8.5 out of 10 and almost kissing him. If you love him, go and marry him already!!” Soarin raised his voice and was beginning to walk away. I sat up and ran after him.
“Soarin I don't like him. He's just, he's just-”
“Just what? Perfect for you?!”
“Why are you so upset in the first place?!”
“I dunno! Maybe I want to look out for my best friend that's why!”
It got silent again. We were both staring at each other and then looked away.
“I maybe shy. And a bit of a dork and very patient, and don't say much but honestly Ramõn is a bad influence for the kingdom and all of India. He needs to leave. I'm sure he's already onto your father. What if he's after you?”
“Wait wait, what do you mean he's onto my dad?”
“Look at your dad, he's acting different. That's not like him. Also, have you realized he spends lots of time with your dad?”
“Yeah, it's true. But what does he have?”
“I don't know. Be on the look out okay? I don't want anything bad happening to you.”
“I know.”
He held my face and he smiled at me making me blush deeper than ever before. Yeah so what if Ramõn almost kissed me and made me blush? I blushed because I was embarrassed. Soarin makes me blush because of him. His shyness, his dorkiness, well everything about him makes me smile and blush. I placed my arms around his neck and closed my eyes and we were both touching noses. Our little giggles from time to time made us laugh a bit. It was getting darker.
“See you tomorrow. Same place? Same time?” He smirked at me. I opened one eye and nodded.
“Of course. I'm glad we're doing this every night.”
“Me too. G'night.”
“G'night Soarin!”
I waved him goodbye and sighed and giggled happily. I heard rustling of leaves and a recognizable voice.
“Ah, so this is where you run off too at night.” The voice said after with a little chuckle. My cheeks flared up brightly as I turned around and saw my grandmother walking with her cane.
“Oh grandma! What are you doing here?”
“I should ask you the same question missy. I knew it was the boy I saw at the royal announcement a few days ago. So, you like him?”
“Well, I, um, well you see, I-”
“I just asked a question. And I'm hoping for an answer.”
“Yeah, I really do. Oh grandma! Haven't you seen anything to handsome and adorable?! He's perfect! Like a sweet adorable medley to a perfect song. That's what Soarin reminds me off. He's everything I imagined!!!!” I cooed while daydreaming about him. I stopped while looking at my grandmother smiling and chuckling a bit.
“Are you going to tell daddy?”
“I'm his mother. I don't have to tell him anything.”
“Whew, okay then. I'm sorry. It's just that I can't help it.”
“Hahaha, you remind me of my son with your mother.”
“Daddy? What does he have to do with this?”
“Well he was just like this. He always went to a secret club with her. Always gave her flowers, always with her. They were meant to be. Well, you better be in bed young lady. Let's go. And the next time I find you here, it's going to be me and you got it?”
“Hahaha yes grandma. Let's go.”
The next day....
It was my day to take care of all the kids in the mango cove. I had to tell them stories and make sure they do their work perfectly. Also Soarin was being a bit of a flirt all day. He always came and check on me seeing how I'm doing with the kids.
“Hey Dashie. How's taking of the kids doing?”
“It's awesome! They really love me! A lot! Uh, aren't you supposed to be helping the weaving the baskets?”
“Oh I'm done for the day. Just looking after you that's all.” He smirked. I rolled my eyes and laughed.
“Okay Soarin.”
“Oh, I'll be right back. I left my bag near the well. I'll be right back.”
“Okay then. Don't hurt yourself.”
I was busy braiding one of the girl's hair. Her name was Melody. She wants to be a baker when she grows up. I smiled while braiding her hair.
“Baking at home always makes me smile!” She said with a smile. “But my dad says that I can't be a baker, I have to be a doctor.”
“Hey look, my father told me that I can't be a warrior and he's actually doing everything in his power to do so.”
“You mean the king?!”
“Mhm, even if I wanna become a warrior to save my people, he's not going to let me. And your father doesn't want you to become a baker. But you know what I say to that?”
“What?!”
“I say, people can tell you what to do and what they believe what your future holds. Don't follow them. Follow your heart. Let your heart decide what you want to do. And if baking is the answer, go straight ahead! Don't just reach for your goals, grab em!”
“Wow princess! You're really a word of wisdom! I wish I was as smart as you!”
“Awwww shucks Melody! I'm sure you'll be even better.” I blushed slightly and snuggled her. She gave a few giggles and I was finished with her hair.
“Oh princess! My hair looks beautiful! Just like the girl who did it!!!” She gave me a big hug which made me blush deeper.
“Awwwww Melody stop it! You're making me blush!!”
We saw one of the girls who ran and started panting like crazy!!!
“P-Princess!!! Come quick!! Hurry!! Something happened! Come!!!” She grabbed my arm and pulled me towards the well where 4 girls were pulling the rope.
“Hahahahaha, what's going on here?” I asked while hearing all of them grunting.
“We're trying to get the handsome boy out the well!!” One of them said.
“Ha, trying to get the handsome boy out the well huh? Never heard that one before.”
“AAAAAHHHH HELP MEE!!!” The voice said in the well. I snapped to reality and then the same girl said “See?! Told ya!” I grabbed the rope and began to pull with the other girls. As the figure was coming closer, I finally saw who it was. The navy blue hair. The cyan skin and those emerald eyes.
“Soarin?!?!?” I yelled.
He held onto the rope and then looked at me and gave me a wink.
“Hey gorgeous~” He smirked. I gave him another smirk and purposely dropped the rope and he went flying down in the well again. Once we heard a huge splash in the well, I flicked my shirt and huffed.
“Mhm!”
All of the girls stood there speechless and couldn't believe it.
“That's why she'll never get married.” The eldest girl shook her head.
A few minutes later, I sat by the cove and saw Soarin walking towards me wrapped in a towel and he's soaking wet. While he was walking towards me, I was laughing so hard.
“Ugh, not funny!” He replied while he sat on the grass. I kept snickering away.
“Well, the grass will be fresh because it's getting water now.” I laughed so hard. He gave me a glare and then nudged my arm and we both started laughing.
“Why did you do that?”
“Well because I just wanted to do that. Make you upset. You're cute when you're upset.”
“Holy fish! Did I just say that?!”
“Hahaha, I'll take that as a compliment okay Dashie?”
“Uh, yeah sure. Um, sorry about that.”
“It's fine.” He gave a reassuring smile. I bit my lip and stood in Soarin's face. And I touched his face and looked all around it.
“Are you hurt? Awwwww you poor thing!!”
“No, hahaha, I'm okay Dash. Really I am. It's just that my finger hurts.”
I grabbed his index finger and kissed it. He blushed and gave a laugh.
“There, one little kissy for the boo-boo.”
“Hahaha, well, I think my lips hurt too.” He joked. We both started laughing so hard, people heard us from far away.
“Nice try!!” I laughed. Somehow, he was dry and he casted the towel on the ground and we started to see the sky turning a bit dark.
“Is there a storm coming soon?”
“I didn't hear the weatherman saying there's going to be any storm today.” Soarin scratched the top of his head and cleared his throat. I saw the birds flying towards us as the clouds got darker.
“Something's not right…..”
That's when the war sirens started ringing and mostly people started running for cover. I saw Twilight and Sunset running towards us.
“Rainbow Dash!!!” Sunset called out. The wind starting blowing dramatically and I couldn't really see anything.
“Sunset? What's going on?”
“There's an ambush! Something's coming and it's something big!!” Twilight yelled. Me and Soarin exchanged glances and we heard a whisper. Underneath a wooden open door was Pinkie and Applejack trying to tell us to come in. I ran after all the kids I watched over today to go into the vault with Pinkie and Applejack. All the children and my friends including Soarin were in the vault. I scrambled inside as quickly as possible and slammed the vault door shut. I was Radiance, Blaze, all the children, Soarin, and my friends all in front of me.
“Is everybody okay?” I called out. Some people nodded their heads and some answered. I gave a huge sigh and heard the conversation between everyone.
“Blaze, what's going on?” Soarin asked him.
“I was looking through the binoculars and then I saw something that caught my eye. It looked extremely dangerous and it was heading towards the plaza. I told Twilight to sound the sirens and alert everyone to stay safe and hidden.”
“Wait, what did you see?” Rarity asked.
“Well, I saw some black and white figure. It was huge. I didn't really know what it was but there was a horse.”
“A horse?! All of this for a horse?!” Applejack yelled. “For cryin’ out loud, I would've wrangled that animal in no time!”
“I agree with Applejack! This is unnecessary!” Rarity pouted.
“No, most of it was a horse.”
“Huh?!” We all said at the same time.
“It was very creepy and it didn't look friendly at all. There was fire flames coming from the eyes for the part of the horse.”
That's when everyone started talking all at once and I was trying to find a solution to what the thing Blaze was talking about. The more he talked about it, the more it seemed that I knew about this creature. The eyes, the way it looks, a horse? All of that just made me think of something that I don't want to think about. All of a sudden, it got completely quiet. All you could hear was a pin drop. A few kids started whimpering and Fluttershy was calming them down. I opened the vault door slightly and saw that there was fire everywhere. Burning and broken wood and mostly some people were on the ground dead. As I opened the vault more, I stepped out the vault and saw what happened. All of dad's soldiers were all dead on the floor. Bleeding and burnt. I was in complete shock. Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Twilight and Sunset walked out the vault to see as well. As we walked around, we heard a hollering noise. It sounded like a high pitch scream. We all looked in the direction of the sound and that's when we saw a figure crawling towards us.
“W-W-What is that t-t-thing..?” Fluttershy quivered as she hid behind me and held my arm. We all gave shocking expressions as the figure came closer towards us.
Art by: Jenny!!💗💗
Of course, it was exactly what I thought it was. The figure finally revealed itself towards us. Just as Blaze said, it had a lower body of a black horse and the upper body of a human with black skin and yellow eyes and horns on the head. Arrows were sticking out from it’s back and was flinching a lot. It's mouth was fiery orange and was making a tiny hissing sound kind of like what we heard before. I stood there in shock remembering that night and only that night. The setting just like this. Fire, screams, dead people. The only thing that was missing was…...my mom…...that creature in front of us was none other than the Nuckelavee!!!!
The Nuckelavee!! from the anime show RWBY! (Not my created character, it's from the show RWBY by Monty Oum, but died Feburary 3rd 2015.
I couldn't move. I was remembering when that monster killed my mother right in my face as I was trying to run away. No 6 year old should ever experience something so heartbreaking. Yet, I was that 6 year old. Trying to blink back tears, the Nuckelavee opened it's mouth and gave a HUGE screech across the city. We all covered our ears instantly. When it was finished, the upper body part was shaking like crazy then it was looking at me. And I was looking at it. But when I looked at it, scenes of my mother flashed into my eyes. I didn't see anything or hear anything that was happening now.
“Dash look out!!!” Pinkie screeched just in time for Sunset to push me aside from the Nuckelavee’s arm. We both hit the ground and heard grunting noises and screams.
“Dash, we've got to help them! They'll die if we don't-”
Silence. Just pure silence filled the air between us. It was calm, pure, just peaceful and just. Like it was, now....
“Please….don’t do this…” I cried as I held onto her arm which felt like hours. Tears rolled down my face and the wind blew my hair dramatically, but not too dramatic. Dramatic enough to make the scene very heartwarming which it did. It felt like everything around us was going in slow motion. Sunset looked down at me, in her current position and formed a line of water in her eyes. No tears formed as yet but it was just a sea of clear water tinkling in her eyes. And that's when one brave little soldier fell from her eyes, making it's way down to her cheek. I looked at her with several soldiers waiting to fight the battle.
“I don't want the same thing happen to my mom to happen to any of you...so please..stop....”
She removed her arm and sat next to me.
“Not to sound personal, but is that the monster that killed your mom?”
I cried heavily when she said that. She stared at me in complete shock. She patted my head and lifted my head to look at her.
“I know fighting a monster that killed your mother and you're facing it today isn't going to be easy. But with the magic of friendship, we'll be able to save this city and most importantly, this country.” Sunset smiled. “So, you ready to think of a plan to defeat this thing?”
“Let's do this!!”
We both ran to the vault and called Pinkie, Twilight and Fluttershy back inside. We all were breathing heavily and I was searching for something in there. Soarin held my shoulder and looked at me.
“Uh, Dash? What are you doing?”
“Looking for something that can kill this-”
I stopped and saw a drawer, slightly open. I opened it, revealing a box that was very old and dusty. I blew off the dust and opened the box revealing a bow and arrow. It was purple and it had a symbol of a Phoenix on it. I smiled and grabbed a couple of arrows.
“Thing.” I finished my sentence while giving a box a mischievous grin. Soarin looked at me and held my arm.
“Dash, you're not going out there!”
“Yes I am. This is my chance to prove to my dad that I can become a warrior. That I am brave and bold enough to save my people!!”
Everyone was looking at the both of us as we were arguing.
“So, you're just gonna go out there and kill yourself? You don't know what that thing can do.”
“I'll be fine! Me and my friends are going to find a way too-”
“You always use your friend as an excuse to do your work don't ya?”
“What are you talking about?! They agreed to help me! I'm just doing what's right!”
“Why are you doing this?! It's far beyond just to save my country! It's more than that! So tell me Dash what is it!?!?”
“I'M DOING THIS FOR MY MOTHER!!!!!!!!!”
It was quiet. All the kids turned away and some of them coughed. My friends all turned away and some of them bit their lips. Soarin stared at me and left his jaw hanging.
“B-Because of my mom....that demonic creature killed her right before my eyes. I didn't even get a chance to say goodbye....”
“Oh gosh Dashie....I am truly sorry.”
“You didn't do anything..”
“I yelled at you and I didn't even know...I’m a terrible friend....”
I kissed his nose and everyone gasped and some kids were giggling. When I was done, I held some of my hair in my hands and blushed deeply. I saw Soarin and he was blushing deeply and cleared his throat a bit. He smiled and held my hand.
“Go and save the country.” He smiled as he hugged me. I touched his cheek and slapped him on purpose.
“Thanks ya goofball!!” I replied as me and my friends left the vault and charged for the monster. It was waiting for us as the spikes on the back of it grew longer and that's when it screeched so loud that the sound waves pushed us back a bit. I gave a growl and then I started running after it.
One of the arms stretched out towards me as Pinkie jumped in front of me and used her power by having some sprinkles in her hands and exploded them in the Nuckelavee’s face. It screeched a lot and it's hand went for Pinkie as all my other friends started defeating it all at once. As they were defeating it, I was trying to find a way to shoot one of the arrows. I braced myself and grabbed the bow and was trying to find an angle to kill this thing. Then I stopped and then my geode was glowing. I felt a voice in my head and it was my mom's voice.
“Hold the arrow and aim where you want it to fly. Trust your heart and with the arrow of guidance, you'll be able to fly with it.”
I finally trusted my heart and found a place right in the connection between the horse and the human. I took a deep breath and let the arrow fly. Once that arrow struck that part, the monster stepped back and screamed to the top of it's lungs.
“Twilight!! Now!” I alerted her. She used her magic to grab a sword and stab it in one of the arms. Another loud screech was heard. Applejack picked up a huge boulder and threw it at the horse’s head. Another but louder screech filled the air. Sunset took a sharp stick and jabbed it in the other arm. Soon, the Nuckelavee couldn't move at all. I walked to it's face holding a small knife in my hand. The blade was very sharp and it was called a karambit. I stepped forward to it's face and it was screeching in my face. I didn't move at all. I was stiff and gave a deep breath.
“For my country....”
I took the blade and sliced off one of the Nuckelavee’s arms. It was screaming so loud that the sound waves erupted.
“For all the people you slayed....”
I sliced the other hand off and another sound wave came from it's mouth. The only thing left was the head. It looked at me and was shaking in fear. I took a deep breath and grabbed it's horn.
“For my mother....” I said as soft as possible before slicing off the head. The rest of the body was giving up black smoke which was evolving in the air. Nothing was left but a piece of the horn that was on the ground. I picked it up and gave a chuckle.
“We took that bastard down!” Pinkie panted as she smacked my back.
I realized my right arm was bleeding heavily. There was a huge scratch on my arm and I was losing a lot of blood. People came out from their hiding places and congratulated all of us for defeating the monster. Soarin came out and gave me a big hug.
“You did great Dashie.” He smiled at me making me blush deeper than ever before.
“Thanks Soarin but this is-”
“Oh my gosh what happened to your arm?!?!”
“It's nothing too serious, I'm fine.”
“You're losing a lot of blood though. Come on let's get you to the palace so you can get treated.”
“Soarin I'm-”
But he carried me anyway towards the castle and all my friends followed.
“If you're happy that it’s dead, clap your hands! If you're happy that it's dead, clap your hands!” Pinkie was singing while clapping her hands and jumping up and down the whole time we walked to the palace.
“If you're happy that it's-”
“PINKIE!!!!”
“Oops! Sorry!! Hehehehe!”
To be continued....
Author's Note
This should've been PG-13................
SO MUCH VIOLENCEEEEEEEEEE
Also, the Nuckelavee is from this anime show called RWBY, it's a great show!!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 16- An Unpromising Proposal!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 16- An Unpromising Proposal!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Oh thank goodness you're alright!!!” My aunt ran towards me and hugged me tightly.
“Yeah auntie. I'm fine. Soarin saved me.” I smiled at him and he blushed. My aunt took my right hand and gave a gasp.
“Ah! Were you fighting?! Mija, you know you can't be fighting! What will your father say about this? Soarin can you get me some bandages quickly? Gosh, you're bleeding a lot. Come here and rest.”
She rested me on the ground and placed a mat on the floor to make me sit on it. I gave a sigh of relief as my butt hit the mat. I stretched my feet out and gave a flinch as the pain in my arm grew. Soarin came quickly with a first aid kit in his hands. He rolled up his sleeves and started opening the kit. I just looked at him, not saying a word, but was staring down on him. He grabbed a towel and dipped it in a bowl of alcohol to clean the blood.
“This may hurt so you can grab onto my shirt okay?”
I nodded my head and when the pain hit my arm. I clutched onto his shirt as strong as I could. I was grunting a bit so I wouldn't scream. After that painful fiasco happened, Soarin bandaged up my arm. I stared at him and was blushing the whole time.
He then kissed it to make it better. I giggled and smiled brightly. He brushed his hair out of his eyes and blushed.
“There you go. All better. You should be better by tomorrow!”
“Thanks Soarin. I owe you a lot.”
“You don't have too. I'm sure everything will be okay. Just relax it! Don't do anything big. I gotta go! See you tomorrow.”
“Hehehe bye.”
Soarin grabbed the kit and placed it on the table and smiled at me. He gave my aunt a goodbye and head on his way. I bit my lip in a sight of love and was trying to get up from the floor to go to my room. After I got the courage to do so, I opened the door and Monoko came and jumped on me. I hugged him with my left arm and snuggled him deeply.
“Hi Monokokins!!! Who's a good boy?! Who is he?!” I replied while scrunching up my nose while he kept barking. He ran away and placed a red rubber ball in my hand. “Oh, you want to get the ball, huh sweetie?! Well, go get it!”
I threw the ball across the room and he ran after it. I climbed onto my bed and watched him get super happy once I threw the ball. His adorable little tail wagged in sync as he pounced onto the bed and wagged his tail again. He dropped the ball and giggled a bit.
“You're full of energy you know that? A cute, adorable, golden ball of energy. Hehehe, my golden ball of energy.” I giggled and hugged him. He licked my neck and snuggled against my pillow. I kissed him goodnight and then snuggled a bit.
Soarin's P.O.V
Sun arose and I was drooling all over my pillow. I had a dream when Dashie had to leave India. I always dream that every night for some reason. Maybe I don't want her to really leave for good.
“Bye Dashie….Bye Dashie….bye..huh? Ahaha, I've got to stop talking in my sleep.”
I yawned loudly and my hair was a bit messy and I happen to open my eyes and see Halo right in my face.
“So who's Dashie?”
“WAAAAAHHHH!!!”
I fell off my bed and she laughed loudly. I gave her a glare and fixed my clothes.
“Halo, what are you doing here?”
“You left your door open, duhhh!! Also, do you know you talk in your sleep?”
“Yes Halo. I know.” I grumbled as I took off my shirt and put on a new one.
“You were like “Dashie! Dashie!” So, who's Dashie?”
“Oh, uh, she's a friend of mine.”
“Huh, that's very weird calling your child Dashie. Or, is that a nickname you called her?”
“A nickname. And Halo, come on! A little respect here?! I'm trying to get dressed.”
“Oops! Sorry! But seriously, who's Dashie? Is she- ooohhhhh!!! Is that the princess~”
“Ugh Halo-”
“Why are you dreaming about her? Oohhh, hehehe, you like her!”
“No, stop it! Now, I gotta go. See ya soon. Love you!” I replied while kissing her cheek. She giggled and hugged me as I walked out the door. I walked to the palace and on the way there, I took a pen and wrote some words down on my left hand. When I reached the door of the palace, I threw the pen away and rang the doorbell.
“I hope Dashie is awake.”
The door opened to reveal her father. He was very tall from the last time we met and he gave me a deep glare. I gave a huge gulp and began to speak.
“Uh, good morning your highness. Um, is Dashie, urr, I mean Rainbow Dash home?” I smiled sheepishly because her father looked very creepy. Once I spoke, he growled and gave a deeper glare.
“Uh, I think you remember me but haven't got my name. My name is-”
That's when he slammed the door in my face leaving me speechless. I gave a sigh and turned around to walk away and then I heard a beautiful voice behind the door.
“Daddy!” The voice said as the door opened to reveal a cheerful, adorable Rainbow Dash. Her hair was curly and a bit wild but I assumed she woke up a few minutes ago. Her eyes lit up when she saw me. I turned around and smiled and blushed too. Her father behind her giving me another glare and Rainbow Dash turned to face him.
“Don't worry daddy! Soarin is my best friend. He won't bite. I'll be back inside in a few!” She replied as her father cleared his throat and nodded his head. She turned around and smiled sheepishly and giggled.
“Hehehe, hi Soarin.”
“Hey Dashie.”
“So, uh, w-would you like to have a seat?!” She asked while she was twirling her hair and blushing a bit while I gave a little chuckle.
“Yeah sure why not?” I replied while she leaned on the railing and I lifted her up on the rail and she smiled while she shook her head and laughed.
“Daddy!”
I jumped back and shuffled my hands as I was smiling. He was looking through the window and gave another glare. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and motioned her hands to make her dad move away. He did as he told her to do and left.
“Sorry about my dad. He lost his voice this morning and so he can't speak and he's also very overprotective of me when I'm with boys. Hehe.”
“It's fine. It's just that your dad gives me the creeps.”
“Hahahaha, awww I'm sure he'll like you once he gets to know you. He's very sweet once you get to know him. He has his flaws but that's what makes him special.”
“Yeah, well, does he love you?”
“Soarin, why wouldn't he?”
“I mean, he yelled at you and dropped you on the ground the other day, isn't that I dunno rude?”
“It maybe a bit rude but those are his flaws. He gets angry too quickly.”
It got silent and we both sighed. I flicked my bang a bit and realized my hair looked like a lion's mane. All poofy and soft and flouncy.
“Wait a minute, my hair was like this the whole time and you didn't say anything?!” She laughed and punched my shoulder. I gave a chuckle and brushed her bang out her eyes and saw her adorable magenta eyes. She blushed and looked away and I touched her face cheek.
“Dashie?”
“Yes Soarin?” She replied softly.
“I was going to ask you m-maybe if I uhhhh-”
I looked at my left hand and tried to read off my hand but Rainbow Dash was cautious.
“If I can be your um-”
“Soarin?”
“S-Sorry, the ancestral festival is next week Friday, so I was wondering if you have anyone you're going with.”
“No, I'm not going with anyone. Why?”
“I was asking if I can be your plus one..”
She froze in place and blushed deeply and giggled hard.
“Y-You wanna be my plus one?”
“Yeah, I was thinking we can go together, i-if you want too…”
“Oh Soarin, I-I would love too!” She blushed deeply.
“Really?! I'm so happy! I can't wait! For next week Friday that is!”
“Me too.”
We held hands and I took her cheek and we were face to face and we were blushing hard and then the door opened and revealed Twilight.
“Hey Rainbow! We have to go and hike in the Iris Caverns! And-oh sorry! Was I interrupting anything?”
“N-N-No! I was just leaving actually.” I blushed and placed my hands in my pocket.
“Oops sorry! So sorry! Oh good morning Soarin!” Twilight waved. I waved back and Rainbow Dash was still staring at me, making me blush even more. Her cheeks were a deep shade of red as she giggled a bit.
“Come on Rainbow Dash! Those Irises aren't going to pick themselves.” Twilight laughed as she tugged onto Rainbow Dash's arm. Rainbow snapped back into reality and gave me a wave goodbye.
“I'll see you, haha, next week!” I replied to her while winking at her and giving her a sly smirk.
“O-O-Oh okay!” She giggled nervously a bit and accidentally bumped into her door and her bang covered her face as she brushed it aside. She giggled even more and waved goodbye again. The door closed and I gave a huge scream.
“YES!!!! SHE SAID YES!!!! WOO HOO!!!!” I shouted as I walked out the palace area and I took one of the guard’s hand and began to dance the mambo.
“HAHAHA EVERYBODY MAMBO!!!!! MAMBO MAMBO MAMBO!!!”
Somehow, I was in the middle of the field and I was dancing around a bunch of people. Some people were laughing and some were just in awe at how I was dancing. I cleared my throat and blushed.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Ugh, are we there yet?!”
“No.”
“Are we now?”
“No!”
“Ugh, can we at least take a break from walking?”
“Rainbow Dash! Stop complaining!!”
“I never wanted to go on this stupid adventure anyway. Right Monoko?”
He barked in sequence and then started sniffing the air. We were high on a mountain looking for irises which Twilight always wanted to see for herself. I rolled my eyes while taking a banana from my bag and began to snack on it.
“Dash, a little help here?”
“What seems to be the problem Twilight?”
“Well, I can't understand anything that's on the map!”
“Is it upside down?”
“No. But look, everything's in Hindi! Ugh, so much for growing up in a place where you only know English.”
“Oh, lemme translate. Ahem! We are near the ‘Ice Cave!’ It's pretty dark and cold there.”
“Perfect! We have to go into the cave and then we'll be in the Iris Caverns in no time!”
We passed through a dark alley and then Twilight turned on her flashlight. It was dark and very spooky. I carried Monoko in my arms just to make sure he's okay. He kept sniffing the air and when we got into the cavern, he started barking like crazy. One of the signs says ‘Avalanche Zone!’ and I assumed we were right near one.
“Monoko, keep it down! We're in an avalanche zone. Whatever it is, it can wait till later.” I whispered softly as some of the icicles that were hanging above me started shaking. I ducked for cover before anything else happened.
“Oooh yes! A iris!! I can't believe I found one!!! And the only one too!!” Twilight shouted in happiness and caused more icicles to drop.
“Twilight, hush. Your voice is gonna cause an avalanche!”
“So, you're saying I can't be happy?!?”
More icicles had fallen and the ground began to shake. Monoko was barking non stop now and Twilight’s nagging was constantly annoying me. That's when I grew angry and yelled to the top of my lungs.
“WILL BOTH OF YOU BE QUIET?!?!?!”
“Quiet....quiet....quiet....”
My voice echoed and I knew for sure, the avalanche would start soon. Twilight took a quick snap on her phone of the iris and then gave me a glare.
“Now, look who started the avalanche?” She replied sarcastically. I rolled my eyes and most of the ice and rocks were falling down. I grabbed Monoko and Twilight and I made a run for it. I forgot all about Monoko for a second and then when I turned around, he was calling out to me while his leg was stuck in one of the rocks. I gave a shriek and grabbed Monoko and Twilight almost got herself caught in the avalanche as she tripped and almost fell over the edge of the cliff. I found an exit and we both made it out alive before we could've died. We got shelter by a rock on the side and watched the avalanche of little pieces of ice but mostly rocks hit the floor. We both were breathing heavily and we both got up. I gave her a smirk and she gave me a smile.
“Thanks for saving my life back there.”
“Eh, don't sweat it!”
Art by: Jenny 😘😘😘💗💗
I heard a yelping sound and I turned around and saw Monoko limping while trying to walk. I carried him in my arms as tears came into my eyes.
“We have to save him immediately!!”
Transition to next scene....
“Oh Fluttershy!! Is he going to be okay?!” I cried while having tears in my eyes.
“Yes, I wrapped up his leg. He shouldn't be walking at all until the 3rd week.”
I gave a sigh and looked back at Monoko snuggled softly on my bed. I hugged Fluttershy and smiled.
“Thanks Flutters. I owe ya.”
“No need.”
She closed the door and once she did I plopped on my bed and clutched onto Monoko. I gave him a quick peck on his fur.
“Don't worry Monoko. Mommy's got you. I'm right here for you.” I said softly.
15 minutes later....
“Awww poor little guy.”
“I know. If I hadn't open my big mouth!”
“Dash, it's not your fault-”
“Yes it is!!” I cried and clutched onto a pillow. Soarin patted my back and petted Monoko.
“Look, I know what'll make you happy.” He smiled as he went in his bag and took out a small teddy bear. It was brown and was a bit torn up and has scratches and the bear had a bow tie. I took it slowly and screamed to the top of the room.
“BINKI!!!!!!! AAAAA WHERE'D YOU FIND HIM?!?!?!”
“I found it by the airport the day you left. You probably dropped him.
“Awww thank you! I might give it to your sister. He was full of luck when I was smaller.”
“Huh interesting. So, ready for your party tomorrow?”
“Yeah I guess so.”
“You guess?”
“Yeah, I'm not really ready. Besides Ramõn is being a real jerk about it.”
“Ugh, he is a jerk.”
“I know but hey guess what?”
“What? I'm still going to be your plus one at the ancestral festival next week anyway.”
“Yup, that's right! Well, I better get home. Enjoy your party.”
“I hope I do....”
The next day....
“Dress check! Accessories check! Nails check! Hair check! Ugh! What am I missing from you!?” Rarity hollered throughout the room while the clock almost rang 7pm. Rarity was already dressed in a cobalt blue Indian styled dressed and wore earrings to match. On the other hand, she had trouble with me.
“Rainbow Dash! Don't fiddle with your hair! It took hours to fix.”
“It's still the same style Rarity.”
“Well yes, it make look like it but I deep conditioned it. Put some texturizer to make your hair soft and gorgeous so it's not the same style.”
A knock came on the door and Sunset pecked in.
“How's Rainbow Dash coming along Rares?”
“Horrible! Absolutely horrible!!!”
“Hey! SO not true!!” I huffed sitting in the seat and fixing a bit of my hair before Rarity saw me.
“Well what's wrong? She seems perfectly fine to me.” Sunset shrugged.
“Ah! To you she does!! But too me, I still feel like she's missing something.”
“Ugh, what are you missing!? You did my hair, makeup, clothes, nails, everything and there's something missing?! What could that be?!” I yelled in anger. Fluttershy, who was in the midst of the conversation, spoke up clearly.
“I'm sorry for interrupting but um Rarity you're forgetting her flower crown. Her father wants her to wear it.”
“Oh but of course! The flower crown! Oh, how could I forget? Thank you deary!” Rarity smiled while placing the crown on my head and clapped her hands.
“Alrighty! Now we have a finished princess! Now let's go!”
I walked downstairs and saw everyone in the ballroom. While I was walking down, Ramõn took a glass and tapped it lightly with a spoon. Soon everyone was quiet.
“Hello everyone please put your hands together for the woman who made this all possible! Princess Rainbow Dash!”
People clapped for me and bowed aswell and Ramõn took my hand.
“Ah senorita! You look lovely this evening!”
“Thanks Ramõn but I-”
“Ah ah! Not another word. I'm sure you're famished. Here have a cheese bun.”
“But I don't want- oof!”
He shoved a bun in my mouth as I tried to devour the sugary, delectable snack. I licked my lips and gave a satisfying “Mmmm.”
“You like it, yes?”
“Very much so. What was in it?”
“Well, of course cheese. Some frosting layered at the top and cinnamon.”
“Mmm, sounds delectable as much as it tastes.”
“Hahaha why yes. Come along now! I'm sure you want a refreshment. Then after we can dance and maybe have a little talk about what I have-”
“Ramõn? Tonight I just want to hangout with my friends if that's so much to ask..”
“Oh not at all chica! I'll be around. See you later!”
He walked off and went to the dance floor. I stood by the punch table and gave a sigh. I grabbed a cup of fruit punch and took a sip when I heard a chirpy voice.
“Enjoying the party?”
“Oh, uh hey Pinkie. Yeah, totally, uh loving it.”
“Yeahhhhh you're not. You're not yourself. What's wrong!?” She asked as she took a cup and poured some juice in there and started drinking.
“Nothing it's just that, ugh, Ramõn! I just want him-”
“Dead?”
“Hahaha no not dead Pinkie, but gone from my misery. I don't know why he's here in the first place. Honestly, I looked up princes in Spain and there were no results. Something tells me Ramõn isn't a so called prince as he says he is.”
“Welp, all we can do now is wait and see.”
“Yeah....”
“Hehehe, I'm sure if Soarin was here you wouldn't be so sad now would you?” She smirked as she was drinking her cup. I was drinking a bit and blushed a bit too.
Art by: Jenny! 😙😙😙😘😘💗💗
“W-Well, maybe you're right.”
The party lasted 2 hours and it was coming to an end. I was a bit pooped out from all the dancing I had with my friends. We even played Spin the Bottle and that didn't go so well( It wasn't a kissing thing. This time if the bottle stopped on you, you had to say a super embarrassing secret you never told anyone)! Well, we thought the party was over, welp I wasn't expecting this surprise at all....
“Can I have your attention please? Attention!?!?”
We all turned around and saw Ramõn holding a small box in his hand. I thought he wasn't serious. He called me up to the middle of the ball room and then he kneeled down before me holding my right hand. I stood in complete shock.
“Rainbow Dash, even if we known each other for only a week and 3 days I still believe we've known each other for a very long time. And I wanted to bestow this before you.”
He opened the box and it revealed a beautiful diamond ring and it was just gorgeous! Everyone gasped including my aunt and grandmother. All my friends’ mouths were wide opened. I was in pure shock.
“Rainbow Miriam Dash? Would you marry me?”
To be continued....
Author's Note
Well, a little hiatus for now cause of school. I'll only post every Saturday if I can.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 17- Love Always Comes as a Surprise!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 17- Love Always Comes as a Surprise!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I still was trying to interpret the words he told me 5 seconds ago. Yet it feels like my brain is shut down!!
“W-W-W-What did y-you say?!”
“Rainbow Miriam Dash? Would you marry me?” Ramõn repeated himself with a huge smile on his face. My heart dropped deeply. I can't marry him! I don't love him! I don't know who he is! Infact, wherever he came from! I am in love with someone else. And that someone else is Soarin Alexander Skies!!!!
“Welp, there goes the country!” Pinkie exclaimed still froze in place. The place was quiet. Nobody said a word.
“That is, if your father accepts my proposal.” Ramõn continued with a devious smirk on his face. The law states that if someone wants to marry the prince/princess, the maharajah has to accept the proposal in order to marry. It's not the person’s decision. I looked at my father and tried to blink back tears. I saw in his eyes, it was a change of color. From orange to green. Something was controlling him but what? Somehow when that happened my father stood up from his throne and cleared his throat.
“I accept Ramõn's proposal.”
Everyone cheered except for my aunt, grandmother, and my friends. And me? I was speechless. Couldn't say a word! My father would never make a deal with such ignorance. Soarin was right! My dad is under Ramõn's spell!!! Ramõn placed the ring on my finger. As I suspected it, I ran towards my father immediately.
“Daddy you can't be serious!” I cried on my knees in front of him.
“Dash, it's going to be alright.”
“No it's not! I'm getting married to the man I despise! I don't love him! I can't change the laws at all! This is the worst! If I hadn't come back here, none of this would've happened!!!” I yelled as I ran to my room.
I slammed it shut and cried in the corner of my room. I threw the crown across the room and took my shoes off.
“But if I didn't come back, I would’ve never met Soarin and started having feelings for him....”
“ARGHHH!!!” I grunted as I picked up a chair and threw it across the room. That loud BOOM awoken Crystal from her music box. She zoomed out and did a few karate moves.
“Hi-ya!!! I know karate!!! Wait, Master Dashie? What's wrong?!”
I was on the ground looking down on the floor and sniffed a bit. Crystal went in my face and pushed my hair to the side.
“What's wrong?”
“Go away!”
“Master Dashie I must know if there's-”
“I said GO AWAY!!!!” I screamed. She flinched back and nodded her head.
“Oh Crystal! I'm real sorry! I'm just under a whole lotta pressure right about now.”
“Awww what's wrong?”
I changed out of my clothes and put on a magenta t-shirt and my white and magenta skirt with my black shorts. I walked out the door and saw Sunset on her phone. I was in tears and I needed a shoulder to cry on. I went behind her arm and started crying heavily. Before she spoke a word, I cut her off.
“Please don't look back....”
Art by: LiaAqila on Deviantart
“W-What? Dash? Awwww please don't cry..” She replied softly as she turned around and placed her hands over my cheeks. She began to bite her lip and then she hugged me.
“Why can't you tell your dad you don't wanna marry him?”
“I can't Sunset. It's his decision. Not mine....”
“Well, that's some bullshi-”
“Aye! Don't curse! Please don't!!”
“I was gonna say bullshivic. See? No cursing.” She smiled a bit making me chuckle a bit. We walked in my room and plopped on the bed.
“So, when's the wedding?”
“This Saturday....”
“That's 2 days from now!! Your dad can't be serious.”
“I dunno who that is but it's not my father! My father would never do such foolishness! Besides Ramõn only came here a week ago. We barely knew each other! Also, I hate him! And now I'm forced to marry him!”
“Well, I would do anything to make sure you don't get married to him, that's for sure.”
“Thanks for taking that risk Sunset but I’m gonna have to say no to that. Don't do anything. It's totally fine. Oh no!!!”
“Oh no what?”
“Oh gosh, what will I tell Soarin?!”
“Uhhh, what would you tell him?”
“That's just it! I don't know yet!”
“Okay Dash, calm down and think this through. We need a way to find out why Ramõn is marrying you. There's got to be a way. And knowing me and Twilight we did some research together and found out that there's no prince in Spain.”
“A-ha!”
“Also, the prince died for a couple weeks now..” Sunset trailed off as she read something on her phone.
“What!?!?”
We both looked down on the technological device and saw that the prince of Spain got killed 5 weeks ago. My mouth was hanging in shock.
“Wait a minute, if the prince is dead then...oh no!”
“Dash, what is it this time?”
“If he's dead, then the Ramõn I'm supposed to be married too is a fake!!”
“Or maybe a...a..”
“A what? A what Sunset?”
“Changeling!!!!!” Crystal yelled out loud causing Sunset to accidentally trip and fall. I rushed to the ground to help her up.
“Sunset! Are you alright? And Crystal, what did I tell you about shouting out loud?”
“To not too.” She sighed. Sunset opened her eyes and moved back a bit once she saw Crystal.
“Woah, what are you?”
“I'm an aspara! I come to make sure Master Dashie here, go on a voyage to save my country! It's called Gemporia!!”
“Awww how cute! Huh, Master Dashie? Never heard that one before.” Sunset smirked.
“Oh sorry! Sunset this is Crystal. Crystal, Sunset. Anywho, what did you say?”
“Oh, that Ramõn must be a changeling.”
“What's that?”
“A changeling is a living organism that takes the form of someone else. And also feeds on love from humans so they can gain more energy.”
“Oh boy, that's messed up.” Sunset said while biting her lip. I gave a long sigh.
“Do you have any evidence?” I asked Crystal. She shook her head and sighed.
“Nope, but that is my expectation. You better be careful who you hang around with. Changelings can take the form of anyone you love and can also take the love away from you to gain strength. So, be very cautious....”
The next day....
“Ramõn! What are your plans as future maharajah of India?”
There was a crowd of people asking Ramõn questions about last night and about him even.
“Well, young one when I'm king, I will make sure that me and my fiancee will have 3 little Ramõn's running all around the palace. Unless of course, she's begging for more~”
I overheard by the door and gave a ‘blech’ sound. My face turned green as I gagged a bit.
“Little Ramõn's?!?! Who the hell does he think he is?!?!”
I opened the door slightly as I saw Ramõn laying back on the chair and smiling big.
“Aye baby! We were just talking about you. Care to join us?” He smirked.
“What are you doing?” I whispered to him. “Are you trying to be this cool hotshot you think you are?”
“Excuse me, Princess Rainbow Dash! I have a question. How do you feel about your father accepting Ramõn's proposal?” A lady said with determination in her eyes. I stood there looking at the ground and then sighed.
“I'm not saying anything about Ramõn's proposal. Thank you....” I replied softly as I went out the door and slammed it tightly. I heard Ramõn's voice calling out to me. Somehow, he reached to me.
“Hey baby what's wrong-”
“I am not your baby!!!!”
“Alri-”
“And I'm not your dumb chica, senorita, or amore!!! Just leave me alone!!! I was forced by my father for some dumb proposal! I swear if you did anything to separate my family or my friends, you'll be sentenced to death by me in a heartbeat, understand?”
“Yes ma'am.”
“Ugh, don't call me that either!!!”
“Alright. Calm down.”
“How can I be calm? In 8 hours, I'm marrying you. Earlier today we did rehearsal and now you're having a discussion about what happened last night?! Unbelievable!!! Whether you like it or not, I hate you Ramõn!! Wherever you came from, I suggest you go back. Because I'm not marrying a fake copy of some dead prince.”
“Aha okay. Do whatever you must. One thing for sure. I am marrying you tomorrow whether YOU like it or not. Get it? Now, don't hurt my plans or else your little shy friend from the mango cove, Soarin right? Ahaha, or else your little friend Soarin gets it. Now, I better make sure that tomorrow is a perfect day.” Ramõn ended his long speech and walked away from me. I couldn't help but cry a bit....
2 hours later....
I went by the mango cove and how some people were fixing up the plaza from the damage of the fire the other day. Since we have a lot of people, they were able to fix most of the plaza already. I happen to spot Soarin by the lake and I walked right after him. He looked pretty sad so I thought I might've cheer him up.
“Hey Soarin.”
“Oh, uh, hey Rainbow Dash....”
“Huh, no Dashie? Something must've really hurt him on the inside.” I thought as he moved away a bit. I got close to him and tried to reason with him but he wasn't having it.
“Why are you here? Shouldn't you be in the palace preparing for your wedding in 8 hours?!” He snapped back. I realized what happened to him and gave a unpleasant sigh.
“I guess you finally took my word that night when I said if you love him so much just marry him. I didn't know you were serious..”
“No wait Soarin! It wasn't my fault! Ramõn proposed to me and this stupid law about my dad accepting proposals and stuff! Ugh, I couldn't believe he agreed.”
“You can't call the wedding off?”
“No I can't..I would've a long time ago if I did.”
“Yeah right..”
“Why are you upset? You don't think I'm hurting here? I'm marrying someone I despise with all my life! There's something else I got to tell you!!”
“What is it? You like his voice too?! You already gave him a damn 8.5 about his looks!!!”
“Soarin..? Where is this anger coming from?”
“It's coming from all of this!!! I trusted you Dashie and now you're living your life with some jerk!! That you ‘claimed’ you hated!!”
“Soarin I do hate him!!”
“What else you're gonna lie about this time?”
“What?!?! Okay, I'm telling you the truth and you won't listen to me!”
“I did have trust for you Dash and now you blew it! I had a huge future for the both of us....and now..it’s shattered....” He sniffed and his eyes were full of tears and so were mine.
“Soarin...what do you mean by our future..?”
“I hope you find what you're looking for Dash....” He softly said as he walked away. I called back for him.
“Soarin!! Wait! Soarin!!!!!”
But he was gone....my heart ripped apart terribly. I fell to the ground and deeply gasped for air.
“Soarin....I..I..love you....” I cried deeply and sat there crying for hours and hours wishing none of this happened.
Later that night....
Bang bang!!
“Rainbow Dash?”
“Go away! Leave me alone!!” I cried while clutching onto my pillow. Monoko licked my cheek and I held onto his wound. It was getting better. Every time I touch it, the wound would get better. My aunt kept banging on the door. I suddenly attempted go get out the bed and then sighed.
“Yes auntie?”
“What's wrong baby? You never been so, um, how should I say it? Hmmm, depressed.”
“Well, tomorrow is the day that I'm getting married to the boy that I totally hate. How do you think I feel?”
“Hmm, I'm guessing you're pretty upset.”
“And to top it all of, Soarin hates me! He thinks this was all my fault and it wasn't!!!”
“Awww sweetie. It's no one's fault. I'm surprised myself that Rohan actually said yes. Ramõn just came here.”
“Exactly! Something's fishy. But honestly, I'm not going to marry someone who I just met and who I hate. Whether he likes it or not.”
“Well, if it makes you feel better, I can invite Soarin to the wedding.”
“What?! Why? He is already upset about the news so why invite him?”
“So, you can smile and blush when you're going down the aisle. You're really looking at him but Ramõn thinks that you're looking at him. Get it? Yeah, I don't think so.”
“No no, it's hahaha fine! I'm sure you can invite him. Nothing to it. I need him more than anything right now.”
“And I'm sure he feels the same. Well, better get some sleep. Big day tomorrow.”
“Yeah, mhm…”
I snuggled in my bed and covered the blanket over me and sobbed.
“Ya know, I feel like tomorrow is going to be your day of happiness!!”
“What makes you say that?”
“I dunno but I feel like it is. Even though you're getting married to someone you hate, I'm totally sure that tomorrow is going to be your perfect day.”
She closed the door and turned off the lights. I huffed in my pillow.
“Perfect day huh?”
The perfect day, which is the next day....
Well, I can't believe I'm sitting here, in some lady's house talking with my ancestors while Monoko is cuddling in my arm. You're probably wondering what happened. And my aunt was definitely right!! Today was definitely my perfect day!!!!
5 hours ago….
“QUICK!!!! I NEED A MIRROR!!!” Rarity screeched across the room, running like a savage dog and trying to curl the ends of my hair.
“Rari-”
“Hush Dash! It's you're wedding and you're day! You're perfect, sweet, yet terrifying day! Hehehe. I mean, it's a little terrifying. I suppose….”
“I'm getting married to a faker.” I sighed while she placed white earrings in my ears.
“Or maybe….” Pinkie started to speak as she inhaled before her long, crazy speech.
“Ramõn's ghost took form of his body and is now seeking revenge to be king of India because when he was a prince in Spain, no one liked him!!!” She screamed as she ended her speech on my bed.
“Or maybe….he’s just a faker.” I said sarcastically.
“Alright now darling, at least fit the mood for a welcoming bride.”
“Oh please! Don't tell me how to act and stuff! It's only going to make my mood much worse…”
“Wait a sec, is that Soarin?” Sunset asked in perplexity as she stood by the door. “What's Soarin doing here?”
“Ahem, he's being my knight in shining armor.” I joked while my cheeks turned pink. Everyone started cooing and then we had to get ready to start the wedding. My dress wasn't too fancy, neither was my hair. I didn't want to be too fancy to a boy I don't love at all. I crossed my fingers before walking outside.
“Oh please oh please make this MY perfect day!!!” I thought before I went outside to meet the others.
The music started playing as I started to walk down the aisle. I saw Soarin and couldn't stop blushing and smiling. He looks so damn fine in a suit. I couldn't help but bite my lip as well while making grunting sounds. I realized I was ogling him and totally snapped out my trance before Ramõn heard me. I reached the altar and gave a fake smile at Ramõn while he was smiling as well. My father was being the priest and he looked like he was being controlled. I gave a perplexed face expression and Ramõn caught me.
“Is everything okay?”
“I-I dunno..”
He smiled even more and held onto my hands so firmly I thought he was going to break them. I looked at him and gave him an unsatisfactory look.
Art by: Nataly 😊💜
I wasn't paying attention to my father about the love we had for each other. I sighed and bit my lip and looked over at Soarin who shrugged his shoulders and gave the cutest most goofiest smile ever. I couldn't help but giggle on stage and Ramõn seemed furious.
“Excuse me? Can we please hurry it along now? I just wanna kiss my smoochy bear.” Ramõn said loudly as he cleared his throat.
“I know damn well he ain't talking bout-ow! Applejack!!” Pinkie whispered a bit as Applejack smacked her neck.
After my dad flipped a few pages in a book, he finally started the worse part.
“Aha yes! Is there anyone here who doesn't want these 2 to be married?”
Soarin's P.O.V
I stood there trying hard to breathe without even coughing as I looked at Rainbow Dash looking so disgusted that she was in this situation. Maybe she was right when she said she didn't want to marry Ramõn. She looked devastated and she looked like she needed some joy and love in her life. I couldn't help but see Sunset Shimmer clear her throat and made eye contact to me and then at Ramõn.
“Say something.” She whispered.
“No, I'm not.” I whispered back.
“Why not? I don't want them together and I know damn well you don't want them together either. So, say something. Like, I dunno that you love her?”
“What? No! I'm not going to. Her father might execute me.”
“Her father ain't gonna do anything cause I got your back, understand? Now at least-”
“Since no one has nothing to say, let's get on with the most important part of the ceremony!” Her father announced. I heard Rainbow Dash give a very long sigh and she looked away from Ramõn in pain.
All of a sudden, we all heard thunder. No rain, just thunder. Then a lightning bolt struck into one of the mountains near us and one giant bolder broke free and landed in our area. Once that happened, it made a crack and the crack made its way to the altar and then made a circle around Rainbow Dash. Everyone stepped back and Rainbow Dash tried to jump off but the rock slid down the hill and Rainbow Dash was holding on for dear life.
“HELP MEEE!!!” She hollered. People gasped as I heard my little angel screaming for help. I jumped of and reached my hand for her.
“Dashie!!! Take my hand!”
“Soarin are you crazy?!”
“Dashie, trust me!!!”
She took a deep breath and then she jumped and landed safely in my arms, leaving us both on the floor. Her heavy breathing made me scared but she clutched onto me and cried a bit. I rubbed her back and clutched onto her too.
“It's alright Dashie, I got you. I'll never let you go.”
“Please don't.” She cried while smiling at me. We were face to face even if her hair was a mess and so was her dress.
“You guys really need to see this.” Sunset said while pointing to the rail. Once we over there, we couldn't believe our eyes.
“Woah…”
“Woah is right.”
“Well, what does it mean?” Pinkie asked.
It was writing but on the same piece of rock and Rainbow Dash was on and the words were written in lighting. The blazing electric sparks were flaming around the words that were written in Hindi. The words were “मुझे ऐतराज है!!” and I knew what those words mean.
“It means ‘I object’ in Hindi.” Rainbow Dash spoke up but her voice cracking a little.
“Why the heck does those words say I object?” Pinkie asked. Then, Rainbow Dash's grandmother came and was walking with her cane and started humming a song.
“Oh my, oh my.” She started while humming again. Everyone that was at the wedding formed a circle around her and then she began to speak again.
“Goddess Amorette is angry! She's angry because she sees what lies in each in the groom's and bride's heart. She doesn't see true love and so she makes her answer clear as day. She knows something that we don't know and so we shall thank her kindly for whatever could've happened this very day. Thank you Amorette! May your love and wind astonish us all.” Her grandmother finished while closing her eyes and bowing down. Everyone looked at her and bowed as well.
“Soarin?” I heard Rainbow Dash say.
“Yeah?”
“I need to head to my room immediately. I know someone who knows what happened here.”
To be continued….
Author's Note
Fooled ya with a hiatus huh???
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 18- Matchmaker!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
Present….
“ARGH CRYSTAL!!!! Get your aspara behind out here right now!!!” I yelled in anger. She roomed right out of the music box and gave me a salute.
“Yes Master? Are you ready to fulfil your destiny?”
“Not quite.”
“Not quite?! What do you mean?”
“Hold on a second. I just witnessed something by some goddess named Amorette and then she did this type of lightning thing-”
“Wait Amorette?! Like Goddess of Love Amorette?!”
“Yes her. Why?”
“She's one of the Unforgotten goddesses who used her cupid of love and sound to strike an enemy down. But her cupid was also a way to make 2 people fall in love.”
“Huh, is that so? My grandmother was talking about how we need to give thanks to her. And I should! She's the one that stopped the wedding.”
“She was?!”
“Yeah, but one thing though. Why?”
“Hmmmm, there's this woman I know in the village that can speak with your ancestors. I'm sure she has the answers.” Crystal replied as she gave me a jacket. I took off the destroyed wedding dress and put on some jeans and a regular white t-shirt and grabbed the jacket and followed Crystal out the door. On my way out, I bumped into Soarin.
“Oh, hey Dashie.” He smiled and brushed his hair out of his face. Damn it, I just LOVE it when he does that. Seeing him made my tongue come out my mouth and I started drooling. Crystal used her little magic to wake me up from my “wet” dream.
“Oh, uh hi there.” I replied while searching all around him. He held my arms and laughed a bit.
“Ahaha, and what are you looking for?” He smirked.
“Oh, uh, what? Oh, uh, yes, uh looking for Monoko. Poor wittle thing got lost.” I smiled sheepishly and tried to walk away from Soarin before he asked me more questions. I really wanted to find this lady.
“Dash, Monoko is right there next to your leg.”
I looked down and saw Monoko wagging his tail and barked. I carried him in my arms and snuggled him.
“Awww Monokokins!!! You had me worried you poor thing!!” I lied and started walking away fast. “Okay, I lied, I'll be back soon, I promise. I'll see you tomorrow.”
I ran down the hill and ran to the village and sneaked past the royal guards. Crystal was tugging onto the jacket to lead me to the woman. After a long walk, she finally led me to this small looking hut that was made from straw and she smiled.
“There it is! Jamba’s sanctuary! She knows everything about my kind and about your ancestors! I'm sure she's expecting me.”
“Jamba? That's her name?”
“Yup, it stands for Justice Amazing Magnificent Beauty Angel. See? Jamba!” Crystal replied as she went by the door. “Just knock. Don't be afraid! She's very nice and sweet.”
The moon's reflection over the night sky was very gorgeous. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. As soon as I knocked, the lights came on and out came a little short woman. Her tanish skin complexion, her black silky hair, and 3 scars over her left cheek. She was pretty chubby and for all she had in her hand, was a bucket of French fries.
“Who dares enter my beloved sanctuary without an invitation?” She replied. Her voice was extra sassy, a bit raspy like mine but much softer and also her chewing was making it funnier. I couldn't help giggle at how her cheeks were so puffed up filled with the salty potato fries. Crystal came out from my jacket and smiled.
“Jamba, it's a pleasure to see you again.”
“Ah Crystal! It's been forever! Who's this maiden here? She seems lost.”
“She's with me rather. She has something to tell you and she figures it had something to do with fair Amorette.” Crystal coughed. Jamba stopped chewing and then she gave me a shocked look. “She must be the chosen one! Yes yes! Come in!!”
Her house was rather small for a woman her height. I sat on the ground around the fire she was sitting around.
“Come dear! Sit down! Now, she must be the chosen one her ancestors chose to bring peace to Gemporia yes?”
“Yup, that's her! She's quite a jewel isn't she?” Crystal winked at me. I blushed and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.
“Yes she sure us. Anywho, now dear, tell me about yourself.”
“Oh my name is Rainbow Dash and well my dad is an Indian king and my mom is the daughter of the chief of Polynesia. So, that's me.”
“Hmmm, interesting. I'm guessing your mom is Goddess Phyra of Courage am I right?”
“Yes yes! That's my mother.”
“Hmmm, yes. The attitude and the eyes. But yours are more brighter I see. Anywho, what's this about Amorette?”
“Well, today I was supposed to get married to this boy who claims that his name is Ramõn a prince in Spain. But the real prince died 5 weeks ago.”
“Hmmmm.” Jamba hummed as she was writing this down on a piece of paper and was chugging down the french fries like a boss.
“Then, today I wished that something would happen to not make us get married and then a lightning bolt struck into a mountain and a rock fell down and cracked the ground. And that rock had words that said ‘I object’ and now I come here from your wisdom and guidance.”
“Wisdom and guidance?!? Do I look like Goddess Sonia to you?!”
“Goddess who?” I asked.
“Oh that's the Unforgotten goddess of wisdom. Her name is Sonia.” Crystal smiled.
“Wait a second! My grandmother's name is Sonia!! What if-”
“Anywho, I can help you but ain't gonna give you wisdom. I ain't wise. But I can tell your future and see why Amorette did this. Let's call her up shall we?”
Jamba took up some pink dust and threw it in the fire and then a huge pink smoke erupted the room. I gasped in shock and then Jamba took a seashell and placed it on her ear and then was walking around the fire. Jamba looked like she was understanding what the pink smoke was saying. I gave her a look and gulped. Monoko was sniffing my clothes. I forgot he was there for a minute. I snuggled him and petted him. I watched as she was near me and then scrunched up her nose in disgust at the pink smoke.
“W-What is she saying?”
“Hush child, it's not all about you!!” She yelled as she slapped my face. I rubbed the burn across my cheek. She placed the shell on the ground and then screamed in my face.
“RaRa wasn't the man of your life!!”
“Uh Ramõn?”
“Yeah him. Turns out you're already matched up Ms. Two-Timer!!”
“Oooooohhhhhh!!!” Crystal cooed as she fiddled her fingers to make it more spooky. I rolled my eyes and couldn't believe my ears.
“Wait a second!! Already matched up?! With who?”
“Uh, ask the boy you call goofball!!” Crystal laughed out loud. I thought for a bit and then finally spoke up.
“Soarin? Wait what does Soarin have to do this any of this?!”
“Uh, Amorette says that you love him and so you can't marry Ramõn.”
“It wasn't my idea to marry him!! It was my dad!!”
“You couldn't call it off?!”
“Why does everyone say that?!!?”
“Anywho, you have a deep bond and connection with this Soarin boy and Amorette will do anything in her power to make sure that bond gets stronger and stronger.”
“One question, how strong?”
“Like this strong, ahem, when a boy and a girl really really love each other they-”
“Okay Crystal. No need for details!!” I replied as my cheeks turned red and covered her mouth. She squealed in happiness and then she clapped.
“Well, one thing. In a few days time, you will receive an awakening to your ancestors and the goddesses. Whatever it is, you must find it in the Cave of the Unforgotten.”
“Huh, my mom did talk about that cave before. Why there?”
“You will know when you get there. Welp, it's very late. And I'm sure you're supposed to be sleeping.” Jamba replied while packing up her stuff. I tugged her arm.
“Wait, how will I know when to exactly know when my ancestors will give me that prize?”
“On the day when the cherry blossom blooms, there will be a solar eclipse. That will be a sign for you so you can know when to receive this little gift to save Gemporia.” Jamba smiled as she pushed me out her house.
“Good luck princess!! The Fate of Gemporia rests in your hands!” She replied and slammed the door. Me and Crystal both exchanged glances and I bit my lip.
Transition to next scene….
“That's odd.” I replied reading over my mom's diary. “I know she mentioned a cave of the Unforgotten somewhere but I dunno where.”
“Hmmm, shouldn't you be sleeping Rainbow?” Twilight replied while sighing and plopped herself onto the bed. All of my friends were helping me find something Jamba was mentioning.
“I'm guessing you didn't make a dance for us for the ancestral festival huh Dashie?” Pinkie slumped on a beanbag I had with me. I blushed and cleared my throat.
“Oh man! Guys, I'm so sorry! I was just so-”
“Ahaha we know you're busy. That's understandable! We've seen how busy you are with Ramõn and this festival and then all of this! We get it. Hmmm, how about tomorrow you stay home and think of a small dance for us? Me and Twilight can go help the mango cove since we've barely do anything in the protectors cove. I'm sure we'll get through 1,000 mangoes by Friday.” Sunset smiled as she hugged me. I smiled and looked at my friends.
“You mean it?”
All of them nodded their heads in agreement and smiled. I gave me all a group hug and we all giggled. We broke the hug as Applejack started to speak.
“Well, speaking of the ancestral festival, are ya goin’ with anyone in particular?” Applejack smirked while her eyebrows wiggled. I blushed and covered my face with my mom's diary.
“Well I am.” I blushed deeply and giggled. “Well, Soarin asked me to be his, ahem, date so I said yes. Hehehe.”
Rarity plopped on my bed and then went into my face.
“Oohhh tell us the juicy details darling!!”
“Okay, just don't fangirl too much. But-”
“Dashie before you start, can you PLEASE turn on the air conditioner? It's boiling hot in here!!” Pinkie shouted. We all started dying of laughter and then I grabbed the remote and turned it on. The cool air blasted throughout the room. Everyone was now ready to hear the news.
“A few days ago, Soarin was in front of the palace and we talked for awhile and then he asked me to be his date.” I giggled in between and also started twirling the ends of my hair. Rarity smiled and she hugged me.
“I knew you liked him!!” She cooed before pinching my cheeks.
“Yes. Yes it was. Alright, enough love stuff! Let's get down to business!”
“To defeat the Huns!!!!!” Pinkie jumped up and pointed a brush in the air like a sword. It got quiet and we all laughed.
Later that night….
It was dark. The glare of the moon was glistening through the curtains. I woke up and took my mom's diary and walked down into the kitchen. I turned off the lights and then started reading more information.
“Ugh, this is hopeless!” I cried out.
“Hey Rainbow. You're up pretty late. What's bothering you?” Sunset replied while standing by the door.
“Oh uh nothing really!! Just uh reading more.”
“Yeah right. Tell me the truth.”
“Alright, truth is, I wanna know more about this cave. I know for sure my mother wrote about it in this book.”
“Well, where did you last see it?”
“After I learned about her death…”
“Awww Dash. Hmmm, does your grandmother know? I'm sure she does. After all, that is your mother's mom.”
“I know I know. But still, this is crazy. I just hate to relive that moment again. Everywhere I turned, boom, I think about it again! I wish it never happened!!” I cried out. Tears rapidly fell from my eyes as I closed my eyes.
Art by: Jenny 😘😘😘💖😘💖
“Awww Dash. You should sleep. We'll figure this out in the morning.” Sunset replied while wiping my tears. I sniffed and grabbed the book and then walked upstairs. Monoko was snuggled on the bed and I grabbed him and held onto him tightly. I started falling asleep and then I started to snore my way out of the slumber.
Soarin's P.O.V
“Higher Soarin! Higher! Use those big muscles to pull harder!!” Fleetfoot yelled at me. I was pulling a basket of mangoes from the tree. It got stuck there and since I'm the strongest boy, I had to be the one to take it down.
“I'm trying!!” I panted while tugging onto the rope that was stuck onto the basket. “Instead of standing there, why don't you help me?”
“Uh, does it look like today is a day for my poor nails to be chipped? Cause I didn't think so.”
“Ugh, I'm so gonna kill you.”
I kept tugging harder and I saw Sunset Shimmer sitting under a tree writing in a book.
“Sunset, could you come and help me please?”
“Huh, oh uh what seems to be the problem?”
“Ugh, what do you think?!”
“Ah, I see. Well, what do you want me to do?”
“Just do something!!”
“Ahem, sorry for interrupting but it seems like you're having trouble, am I right?”
Me and Sunset both turned around to see Ramõn standing there with a sword in his hands. I grabbed his sword and chopped down the rope and I fell and so did the basket of mangoes. He caught them and everyone cheered. He gave a sly smirk and walked over me.
“I guess a thank you won't hurt now would it?”
“Ugh, leave him alone Ramõn! What are you doing here anyway?” Sunset came to my defense.
“I'm here to make sure the ancestral festival happens on Friday. I would be very evil if I didn't come and help the princess but it seems like her little friend needs more help than the rest of the workers here.” He laughed. Soon, a crowd of people overheard and then started laughing. I got up and I was nose to nose with Ramõn.
“Listen. I didn't come here to see you talk smack about me. So I suggest you get your dumb life together and go back to your little ditch where you belong!”
Everyone started making noise. Soon, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, and Fluttershy came from their coves to see what was going on.
“Aha listen you little punk! At least I can get a girl to like me. I can take your girl in one blink. And I think you know who I'm talking about.”
“Try me. I dare you to lay one hand on my Dashie!” I growled as I pulled his shirt. “You're just mad because you didn't get married to her. Don't worry about it Ramõn. She doesn't deserve some dumbass like you who can't even tell the difference between class and charm.”
Everyone started an uproar and Pinkie came out with a cheerleading outfit and made a cheer for me.
“Soarin is strong as an ox! Is as sneaky as a fox! Using his teeth for locks!!” Pinkie screamed.
“What!?!?” Sunset and Twilight replied at the same time.
“Ugh!! Enough of this!!!!” Ramõn yelled as he grabbed his sword out and pointed it on my chest. “It's time to finish this!!”
“Pinkie! Help me out!” I yelled. She threw me a guitar and she smiled. I gave her a glare and she giggled.
“Oh!!! You wanted a banjo?!!”
“Here Soarin!!” Twilight threw me a sword and I was in my fencing position.
“Come at me bro!!” I yelled.
Ramõn swung with one hit and I swung back. We were going back and forth and then everyone was watching us. I was a very advanced fencer. I learned how to fence for 6 years. So, this fight was a bit easy. But Ramõn was great too. His sword flinged mine on the floor and then he kicked me to the ground. He took his sword and pointed it to my heart area.
“Any last words?”
“Yes, take that!” I replied as I grabbed my sword and hit his sword with it we were about to get very severe until another sword joined us. The person flinged both of our swords out of our hands and then placed his/hers on the ground. I recognized the voice instantly.
“Did you know I studied fencing?” The raspy girl voice said with a smirk. Rainbow Dash brushed her bang out of her face and stood in front of the both of us.
“Dashie?!?!” I yelled in shock.
“You both should be ashamed of yourselves!!! Fighting in public 3 days before the ancestral festival!!!!”
“Look princess I-”
“Don't princess me Ramõn!! The both of you should be ashamed of doing such nonsense!!! And you all! Standing here thinking this is entertaining?!?! Pinkie take off that ridiculous cheerleading outfit now!!!” She screamed in anger.
“Awwwww now?”
“YESSSSS!!!”
She flung off the costume and then Rainbow looked at me then at Ramõn.
“Ramõn, get your ass back to the palace now! Cause I dunno what you're doing here! And Soarin, I am very disappointed in you.” She sighed as she felt my face cheeks and then looked away. I felt very disappointed in how she gave me that sad look. She walked away and grabbed the bag she had with her filled with clothes. I ran after her before anything bad happened.
“Dashie, I'm real sorry. He was just talking bad about you so I defended you. Like a good friend would do.”
“Wait, you fought Ramõn to defend me?” She smiled and she blushed too. I looked away and smiled.
“Y-Yeah.”
She placed her arm on my chest and giggled.
“You know you had some pretty awesome moved ya know?”
“Yeah, well I did learn from the best.” I winked at her and she blushed deeply. She nudged me and then laughed.
“Awwwwww you're such a flirt.”
“Awww it's cute cause you like it!!”
“Anywho, I better go and teach my friends this ya know dance.”
“Yeah I hear ya. I'll see you on Friday.”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
3 hours later….
“Hoo wee! Now that's what I call a workout!” Applejack replied as she was panting heavily. She threw her hat in the air and let out out long sigh. All of my friends were on the floor and panting like crazy. I was like an energizer bunny.
“Come on guys! Work it out! I know you can do it! Move it move it!!!” I replied.
“Dash give us a break! We went over the whole dance 4 times in a row. We NEED a break.” Sunset collapsed on the ground breathing heavily. I stared at all of them as they looked like they were all passed out. I grabbed a bottle of water and drank the bottle quickly.
“Who's happy we've finished this dance?!” I smiled. Everyone made groaning sounds agreeing to what I said. I got up and stretched some more. Monoko licked my forehead and barked. He licked my fingers too and then snuggled me.
“Ya know, you should've told us that you knew how to fence cause that out there was truly something.” Twilight said while stretching a bit. I laughed and rolled my eyes.
“Well, my mom did teach me a few things before she died. Nothing to big. Well, I'm gonna call this a good night.” I snored as I collapsed on my bed face front.
Somewhere in a deep dungeon in Gemporia….
Phyra’s P.O.V
“Ugh!!! If I push harder maybe I would be able to escape!!”
“Oh dear Phyra, don't waste your time. You know you can't defeat my strong power.” Tirek grumbled. I rolled my eyes on disgust. Amorette, a good friend of mine, started to laugh. Tirek noticed this and used his magic to levitate her towards him.
“Whatever you're laughing at, I hope it's not me.”
“Oh please. I wouldn't even laugh at you. You're a disgrace.”
“I know what you did. You thought no one could've seen that lightning bolt? I'm not dumb. Where did you send that lightning bolt too?”
“That's none of your business.”
“You're a waste of my time Amorette.” Tirek grumbled as he threw her into the cell with me.
Amorette held my hand and smiled.
“I just had a talk with immoral Jamba. She said that she has the chosen one in her arms and your sign will show her that you will give her the sapphire. Are you sure your daughter is ready to harness it? It's a very powerful gem that holds a goddess’s power! It can be used for bad by the wrong force.”
“Yes Amorette. I'm sure my daughter is ready more than we know. It's time that she takes Tirek’s challenge once and for all and I'm guessing Tirek will have someone to make sure Dashie doesn't have this gem.”
“Changelings are magical creatures that feed on love. And your daughter has a lot of it for this young boy.” Amorette smiled.
“Wait! My daughter is in love?!?!”
“But of course. But, give her the sapphire as soon as possible. Something tells me we need to be more aware of your daughter's surroundings more than anything right now. Seems like Tirek is already on the move…”
To be continued…..
Author's Note
“Try me. I dare you to lay one hand on my Dashie!”
OVERPROTECTIVE MUCHHH?!?!?!?!?!??!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 19- Love Will Find a Way!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 19- Love Will Find A Way!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
Friday morning at 3:57am…
I couldn't sleep. I sat there looking at the ceiling in the dark room. I sighed as I tossed and turned a few times and knew I couldn't sleep. I knew today was the ancestral festival and Soarin's date and today is also the day I'm going to be seeing a solar eclipse for the first time. These things rarely happen in India and it's my first one. My head started to pound and I just couldn't sleep. I yawned loudly but yet still no shutting of my eyes. I growled in anger. My heart started to thump harder too. Even thinking about Soarin made me heart thump dramatically. I yawned more and then finally just got the courage to rest my head and snuggle my pillow deeply so I could be knocked out and sleep. I finally shut my eyes and then went straight to sleep.
10:35am….
“BANG BANG BANG!!!!”
“Your majesty!! Important news from your father!!! Your majesty!!” One of the servants were rapidly banging on my door. I groaned as Monoko went to the door and barked. The servant slid the note under my door and Monoko received it and placed it on the bed next to me. I petted his head and he rolled over and licked my hand.
“Good boy~” I replied while still groaning from my pain. I rolled over and Monoko pounced on my chest and snuggled there for a while. I giggled a bit and then ruffled his fur.
“Monoko are you hungry? Who's the hungry wittle fur ball? Yesh you are!” I replied while cuddling with him a few times. I opened my door and Monoko ran downstairs to the kitchen and fetched out his eating bowl. I kept on laughing as I reached the kitchen, I opened the cabinet door and poured some dog food in his bowl. He was eating the food down so fast and I couldn't help but laugh at how much he was making a mess of things. I poured out some water in another bowl for him to drink and then he went and drank some of his water. I tied my hair in a ponytail and then Monoko was finished both bowls. I cleaned them both up and then snuggled him.
“I guess you were a hungry wittle baby puppy weren't you Monokokins?! Who's the cutest wittle puppy?! Yesh you are! You're so adorable my wittle puppy!!” I smiled while snuggling his neck as he barked loudly. I walked in the dining room and was making baby sounds to Monoko. I started humming a sweet melody as I hummed to my father and then kissed his cheek.
“Morning Daddy!!” I said cheerfully. I took a flower from one of the vases and placed it in my dad's hair. I also took a doughnut from the table and did a 360 degrees turn around the room and took a bite of the doughnut.
“Mmm, delicious. Oh, I won't be going breakfast with you guys. I'm going down to the lake. Love you all!” I hummed softly as I took Pinkie's hand and spun her around and hummed softly and then walked out the door.
“Huh, what's gotten her so happy?” My dad smiled.
“Oh your highness! Dashie's in love!!” Rarity squealed.
“My Dashie? In love?! Wow, am I impressed!!!” He smiled.
I opened the door and smelled the fresh the air and the calm breeze. I was wearing a light dress and when I was walking by the lake which passed the mango cove, my skirt sort of blew up and I covered it down before anyone saw. I sat by the lake and Monoko was splashing water all around. I giggled and then I heard a voice and looked back and saw Soarin.
“Funny how I see you here.” He chuckled.
“I should tell you the same thing.”
“So, are you ready for tonight?”
“Yes sir! I can't wait!” I hummed again. Soarin cleared his throat and tapped my shoulder.
“This is for you. I saw it on my way here might as well give it to someone who is as beautiful as this flower.” He blushed causing me to blush deeply. I took the flower and sniffed it. I sneezed and Soarin laughed.
“Wow Dashie that was the cutest sneeze ever.” He chuckled. I splashed some water on him and we both laughed.
“Here, lemme do this.” Soarin took the flower and placed it in my hair. “Now you look like a queen.”
“Oh stop it you! Anyway, what shall we do to make this the best day ever?”
“Well, I'm seeing you later on this evening so that's great enough.” Soarin shrugged his shoulders.
“Well, did you know there's gonna be a solar eclipse today?”
“Seriously?! When?!?!” He smiled as he sat up on the grass.
“Well, I dunno when. But I would love to see it together.” I smiled as I took his hand and held it. We both blushed deeply and he coughed a bit.
“Look, I'm real sorry about yesterday. Ramõn pissed me off and was talking-”
“You told me this yesterday. It's all good.” I smiled.
“You sure? I mean you got pretty pissed.”
“Well, that was yesterday. This is now.” I said while leaning my head on his shoulder. He blushed so hard and was stuttering a bit.
“W-What are y-you doing?”
“Hahaha you're cute when you're stuttering ya know?”
“Stop it Dashie!”
“Alright alright! You win! But why do you stammer so much? Is it because I'm awesome?”
“Eh, that could be one reason why.” He smirked as he made me rest my head on his lap. All of a sudden, it started to get dark. No clouds or anything. Blue skies and also the sun was shining but it was still dark.
“What's going-”
“The eclipse!!!” I yelled as I put on the eclipse shades in order to really see the eclipse. I gave Soarin a pair and we both held hands. It got really dark and we were able to see the eclipse perfectly. We were both in awe as we sat together. Once it was about to be over, my geode started glowing very fast and then I remembered that the eclipse was a sign for me about the thing I'm gonna get from the cave of the Unforgotten. Once the eclipse was over, Soarin hugged me.
“Now that was incredible!!!”
“Yeah totally..”
“Hey, what's wrong?”
“Oh nothing. It's nothing really. I just wanted to say that I can't wait for tonight.”
“You sure? You seem a bit perplexed.”
“Perplexed?! Awww no! Why would I be perplexed?!”
“I dunno, but why don't you calm down okay? Let's get some refreshments and hang out a little. Ya hungry?”
“Definitely!”
“Let's go to a mango hut and see what we can find to full up that stomach of yours.”
“Sure, what harm can it do?
At the hut….
“Mmmm!!! This is so good!!! Yum!! I didn't know how hungry I was!!!” I gobbled up the food and Soarin sat there looking at me like I was crazy.
“Oops sorry! This is so unlady-like something Rarity might say.”
“Um, yeah, well, she's a bit right. I didn't know you were this hungry!! We should've gotten you the whole menu.”
“Haha very funny Soarin.” I said sarcastically. He gave a little chuckle while eating a bit of his food. “I didn't know you had a wild side of you. So, want anything to drink?”
“Definitely!!! But do you have enough money left for two drinks?”
“No, I guess we'll have to share…”
We both looked at one another and looked away and coughed. I brushed my bang to the other side and sniffed a bit.
“Well, sharing shouldn't be too bad, should it?” I asked while looking at Soarin while he was checking his wallet.
“No, I'm sure it's all good. So, what would you like?”
“Maybe, a vanilla milkshake with um, whip cream?”
“Oh and maybe some tiny strawberries to top it off!”
“Oh yes! And maybe a side order of-”
“OREOS!!!” We both exclaimed loudly in a little hut. Some people looked at us. We both laughed and then we blushed.
“A side of Oreos will be great.” Soarin smiled while his cheeks were a bit pink.
“Yup!”
Soarin told the waitress exactly what we ordered. We both received the drink and poked 2 holes in the drink.
“Bon appetite!” Soarin replied while licking his lips. I slapped his hand and laughed.
“Don't drink all of it ya know? We're sharing remember?”
“Yeah yeah sure sharing. That's cool.” He looked down at the cup and was drooling a bit. I rolled my eyes and wiped his spit.
“Haha who's being unlady-like now?”
“First off, men don't get unlady-like. We're men. We can act however we please.” Soarin began to slurp the milkshake. I fiddled with the straw a bit and sighed.
“Eh, I guess you're right…”
“What's wrong? Is it something I said?”
“A little bit. You see how my dad reacts. He can act however he pleases right?”
“Oh, I meant by eating standards. We men are savages when it comes to food.”
“Well, my mom says the way to a man's heart is his stomach.” I smirked. He blushed a bit and looked away.
“So, this is your little plan to steal my heart huh?” He winked causing my cheeks to turn bright red. “Haha I just hate that it's working.” He laughed. We both laughed and laughed for like a while now. I laughed so hard that the milkshake was running down my nose. The sensation was burning my nose and so Soarin quickly got a few napkins to wipe it off. He took an ice cube from his ice tea from earlier and then placed it on my nose.
“There! That'll ease the burning.”
“T-Thanks Soarin.” I replied while fixing the napkin and ice on my nose properly.
“Hahaha no problem. Lucky for you it was just milkshake and not blood. Then that would've been worse.”
“True. Well, today is the festival! Wanna check out the decorations?”
“Uh, I can. But can you? After all you are the princess.” Soarin replied while putting his hands in his pocket. I gave a laugh and then his behind him.
“I'll try to blend in. I'm pretty short.”
“Alright then.”
Soarin led the way through the fixed plaza. They refurbished another plaza to fix the old destroyed one. It was pretty good! The decorations, the colorful banners, the smell of the fresh rice and chicken just coming from the oven. Soarin sniffed the air and I kept giggling at him.
“What?! You have to admit this food smells so good. And there's not denying it.”
“Hahahaha alright Soarin. It smells great! It really does but we're not here to eat cause we just ate. We're here to look around. Oh look! That's the stage everyone performs their ritual tonight….OH LORD THE RITUAL TONIGHT!!!!” I screamed so loudly I began to have a panic attack! Soarin calmed me down and made me take deep breaths.
“Okay are you calm? If you are, tell me what's wrong.”
“I completely forgot to tell Rarity to make outfits for our Polynesian dance!!”
“Dashie, I'm sure Rarity is already organized with this.”
“You sure…?” I sniffed a few and Soarin patted my shoulder.
“Of course. This is Rarity we're talking about. She even has back up clothing for an event. I mean that girl had a lot of patience and talent.”
“You're absolutely right. Well, it's almost sunset and you know what that means??” I squealed.
“Of course. I'll see you perform. Bye Dashie. Good luck!!”
“Thank you Soarin!!”
I dashed to the palace and took a quick shower. Well, that quick shower wasn't so quick. It was about 2 hours long. As I hummed out the shower, Rarity instantly grabbed me by the arm and then threw me into the tub and starts scrubbing my feet.
“AH!!! Rarity I just took a-”
“Not another word! You must be extremely beautiful tonight. Tonight's the festival we've all been waiting for. And I already have a dress prepared for you anyway. So, not another word. Got it?”
“Yes ma'am. Did you get the-”
“Polynesian outfits? But of course! I did them since last week. Besides we have to dance first before we get really pretty for the festival part. Now dry up and your clothes are behind the door. We'll meet one another in the plaza.” Rarity smiled while she closed my room door.
I gave a sigh and saw a beautiful red Hawaiian tapa clothing lined with flower patterns. I wore the outfit and when I looked in the mirror, I saw the definition of my mother. I looked just like her. Only my skin was a bit brighter, and my hair was rainbow but all in all, I couldn't help but smile and tear up a bit. I walked out the door and my aunt almost cried.
“My goodness!! Well don't you look just like your mother! Awww she'll be so proud!!”
“Awwww thank you Auntie Firefly! I love you!”
“I love you too sweetie. Now go and make your mother proud.”
I walked to the plaza and then I saw my friends.
“Wow you all look lovely!!” I smiled.
“You two Dash. So, ya ready?”
“Heck ya!!”
“What where's Rarity?” Fluttershy asked. We were looking all over for her and she came running as fast as possible.
“I'm here! So sorry! Okay, so are you ready?”
“Yeah…” I sighed.
“What's wrong?”
“Nothing, let's just get this over with.” I replied softly as I took a deep breath and went on stage with my friends. People gave us all looks and my father was there with my aunt and grandmother. I saw Soarin smiling in the crowd which made me blush hard. Before we started to dance, I said a little speech.
“Good evening everyone. Tonight, I want to bestow a dance ritual for my mother. She has done many things for me and she was my inspiration. So, tonight, me and my friends are going to be doing a Polynesian dance dedicated to her. So, mommy, this is for you.” I smiled. We all took our positions, and when the music started to play, we all started dancing. It was a pretty short piece because we didn't have much time to practice and so, we shook our hips from side to side with the beat and then we did a lot of turning and hand movements. Once we were done, it was pretty quiet. Then everyone started clapping for us. We all smiled and I let out a huge breath of relief. Sunset whispered in my ear.
“Told you we would've made this perfect!”
And that we did!
Art by: Rai2n on Deviantart
Later that night….
“Oh gosh Pinkie! Do you see him?” I asked while walking all around the room looking for my date for this evening. I was dashing all around using my geode and I just couldn't find him.
“Oh what if he left?!” I panicked. Pinkie rolled her eyes and giggled.
“Oh I sure hope so.” I closed my eyes and wished harder. I was wearing a big, magenta dress, with matching gloves and my hair was in a messy bun. Braided to the side and a little bun and some drop curls on the side. I took a fan and started fanning myself cause I was sweating and getting so nervous about what Soarin will think of me. I grabbed some napkins to wipe off the sweat from my underarms. Twilight and Sunset were nearby asking me questions.
“Oh gosh! I'm sweating like a sinner in church!!” I yelled trying to catch my breath.
“Dash take it easy. I'm sure Soarin will be here soon.” Twilight smiled as she patted my back.
I took a deep breath and walked to the staircase just to see a better view of the entrance to see if he was there. Once I got to the middle part, I could see the entrance but no Soarin. I grumbled in frustration and then I accidentally tripped over my heels and then I hollered out and someone caught me by my waist. Once I looked up, I saw a goofy grin and those handsome, emerald eyes.
“Hey beautiful.” He smirked as he helped me up. I blushed deeply at his comment and then brushed my hair to the side.
“Hey there. You saw that...huh?”
“Yeah, luckily I caught you.” He laughed. We both laughed hard and I saw his bowtie. It was the same color as my dress.
“Huh, what a coincidence!” I smiled as I pointed to his tie. He looked down and then laughed.
“Wow, that's what I call a inconvenience.”
“Hehehe, and why did you pick this color exactly?” I smirked while folding my arms.
“Well, it was the color of your eyes.” He smiled while blushing a bit. My cheeks flamed up so much I felt the heat rise.
“You're a bit sweaty.” He chuckled a bit as he wiped off his hand in his pants.
Great Dash! Now he thinks you sweat like a hot ass pig!!
“So, wanna take a look around?”
“S-Sure.”
We both held hands and took a walk around the ball room. It was huge and lots of people were there. Some people were drinking and some dining with others. Soarin took 2 classes of champagne and held it up.
“To us I suppose.”
“Hehehe, to us!”
We both clinked our glasses together and drank from it. We both licked our lips and I felt pretty energetic.
“Wow! That was exhilarating!!!” I said loudly as I coughed a bit. “My dad would kill me if he saw me with that glass.”
“My mom would definitely have my head.” Soarin joked.
“So Soarin, what shall we do to make this a perfect night for the both of us?”
“Hmmm, I don't really know to be honest. We already had a lunch out and also we saw the eclipse with one another. I'm sure that's perfect enough. Besides, I did all of this with you. So even more perfect.” He smiled. I blushed and looked away.
“Awwww Soarin. You really love complimenting me huh?”
“Eh, it's the least I can do.”
We both stared at one another face to face and then he pulled me close to him. He held onto my waist and then I blushed very deeply and also I put my hands over his face cheeks. We were inches away from touching one another's lips. Our eyes were locked onto one another. Both of our cheeks, a deep shade of crimson, splashed on our faces immediately as we were getting closer and closer to our romance. Embracing one another closely, I looked down and then at his pure emerald eyes and I'm sure he did the same with my magenta eyes. A smile spread both across our faces as we inched a bit further in our embrace.
Art by: KikiRDCZ on Deviantart
We finally touched noses and felt the heavy breathing through our nostrils. Our lips weren't so far from touching either. One last look at one another and then we finally got the courage to finally let our lips touch but just the second we did…..
“Well hello you 2 love birds!!” My aunt instantly barged in our moment making us both blush incredibly hard. Soarin looked away and I looked at my aunt while my cheeks were burning intensely.
“Aunt Firefly!!!!” I grumbled while covering my face from embarrassment. She finally caught on.
“Oh goodness! I'm so sorry deary! I'll leave you two some space.” She smiled sheepishly and then she walked away. Soarin cleared his throat and then gave a little laugh. My cheeks were hotter than ever!! I gave him an embarrassing look and bit my lip.
“Soarin I am real sorry about her! Gosh, that was embarrassing!!” I covered my face and grumbled. Soarin gave a cute and adorable laugh.
“It sure was wasn't it? It's all good. No worries!”
“Y-Y-You sure?” I asked while shaking a bit. My heart was racing so fast it was faster that Jackson Storm’s highest record which was 213 mph.(Cars 3 reference!)I looked away and then looked back at Soarin and he was smiling.
“Look Dashie it's all good. I'll go get us some refreshments.”
“Y-Yeah that sounds good. Besides, I could use a little drink to cool me down cause I'm sweating like a pig.” I laughed. He laughed too and then walked away to the punch table. I smacked my forehead so many times.
“Dash you're such an idiot!! ‘I could use a drink to cool me down cause I'm sweating like a pig’ ugh! Who says that?! Stupid!!”
“Good evening Princess.”
“Ramõn! I do not-”
“Wait hold on. I just want to say that you look very lovely this evening.”
“Thank you but I gotta go. Bye.”
I dashed right passed him and then found Soarin drinking a glass of punch. He gave me the next glass. We both blushed deeply and then I saw my friends.
“Oh snap! Soarin, you don't mind if-”
“You hang out with your friends for a few minutes? Nope, knock yourself out. As long as you enjoy it.”
“Awwwww thank you Soarin!” I hugged him tightly. I ran towards my friends and then we were talking.
“So, how's everything with you and your date?” Twilight smirked.
“If it's so great, then why are ya here?” Applejack questioned.
“I wanted to check on you all!”
“Girl, we're fine! Now go and get your man!” Pinkie exclaimed as she pushed me a bit. I laughed and pushed back a bit.
“Don't worry I'm sure Soarin's fine.”
All of a sudden, we heard a big collapse and a crowd of people laughing. Me and Pinkie ran to the front and I gasped. I saw Soarin on the floor splattered all over in cake. He was totally drenched in it and I slid to the floor and slid right next to him.
“Are you alright?!” I asked while helping him up and cleaning off some of the cake off of him. He sighed, blushing from embarrassment, and didn't even look at me. He removed his arm from me and had some tears coming from his eyes. I felt so terrible for him.
“AH you poor thing! Rarity, take him upstairs to my room to clean him off.” I commanded as Rarity took Soarin by the arm and walked him upstairs. I saw Ramõn laughing so hard. I walked up to him and pulled his collar. Then slapped him across the face.
“How dare you laugh at him?! He could've been hurt severely!!”
“Hahaha not my problem if he did.” He replied while he shrugged his shoulders and walked away. I grew a hissy fit and grabbed a glass cup and was about to smash it over his head until Sunset pulled my arm back.
“No no Dash! That's not good.”
“Oh I wish I could just kill him already! I dunno what's stopping me!” I grumbled and folded my arms.
“Dash, violence isn't the answer!”
“And I'm guessing you know what the answer is, do ya?!”
“Look, it's going to be okay. Why don't you go look after Soarin while I'll go see what's up with Ramõn.” Sunset smiled as she patted my back.
“Oh, if Ramõn was responsible for Soarin to fall, I'm gonna-”
“Upstairs!!” Sunset pointed to the staircase and I stomped all the way up there cursing under my breath about Ramõn.
Soarin's P.O.V
“Awwww darling I'm so very sorry you had to go through this. I'm incredibly sorry!!” Rarity pleaded. She was getting all of the stains off and some of them were smudged onto my tux. When some of the stains weren't coming off, I kept grumbling. I took the cloth away from Rarity and her mouth shape formed into an ‘O’.
“It's no use Rarity. I'm just a total clumsy goof. I can't believe I embarrassed myself in front of Dashie. She probably thinks I'm a total loser.”
Rarity stood there, not saying a word. All she did was ‘sigh’ and try to continue to wipe off some stains. We heard some grumbling and then the door busted open. I turned around and saw Rainbow Dash stomping so hard. She finally took a deep breath and then she smiled besides Rarity.
“How's my little goofball doing?” She smiled as she massaged my shoulders which made me blush deeply and actually moan a tiny bit but she didn't hear me.
“I'm fine I guess. But, your massages are making me feel better.”
She stepped back a bit and then she smirked. She turned around and pointed Rarity to the door. Rarity winked at her and then the door closed.
“So, what happened? Why'd you fall? Did you hurt anything in particular?!”
“No Dashie, I'm fine. But I do know what happened. I tripped over someone's foot.”
“Do you know who?”
“Yes…”
“Well, tell me!!”
“I uh-”
“Soarin?”
“Alright, it was Ramõn….”
There was a moment of silence and then she grew very angry and then she started yelling and screaming so hard.
“I AM GOING TO KILL THAT LITTLE SEWER RAT!!!! Ek kutiya ka vah chhota beta kamabakht chhed mein mar jaata hai!!!!” She yelled to the top of her lungs. I couldn't believe what she said.
“No Dash!! We don't curse in Hindi! Wow, you have a sailor mouth.”
“This is no time for jokes! I'm really gonna kill him!!”
She grabbed a crowbar and then was heading to the door. I grabbed her hand and dropped it out of her hand. I held her and pulled her close to me. She blushed very red.
“Look, it's not worth it. I'm fine. I'm just not going downstairs to the party anymore because look at my clothes! It's cool.”
“You sure?”
“Yes.”
“Well, I'm staying here with you. No exceptions!” She smiled as she plopped on her little beanbag in her poofy dress. I laughed as she struggled to get on the bag. She grumbled and then walked to her closet.
“First, I'm going to have to change.” She giggled as she walked in her closet. I waited for a few minutes and then when she came out I sort of blushed. Her hair was very curly when she took out the bun and she was wearing a crop top and some shorts. She wiped off the makeup but she still looks like an angel without it. She was by the mirror and she was combing her hair up. I didn't mean to look but I saw her butt in the pants. My face was burning up and I also bit my lip. She was even humming and swaying from side to side which made my cheeks very very red. After she put her hair in a ponytail, she picked up her dress and when she picked up her dress, her butt was there in my view again.
“Soarin, what the hell is wrong with you?! You can't be looking at your best friend like that!!! Damn it, these stupid hormones!!” I thought as I closed my eyes but my face was burning still. Once she was done, she looked at me and started laughing.
“Were you checking the ‘perfect’ view huh?” She smirked and then giggled more.
“N-N-No! I wasn't!! Honest!!!” I screamed as I was covering my face from embarrassment. There was a long pause but I heard her sweet, beautiful, angelic voice.
“Soarin~” She said in a very luster tone in her voice and she also sat next to me.
“I saw you staring at me in the mirror.” She blushed but giggled on top of that making me blush deeply.
“Dashie, I am-”
“So sorry? It's alright. Lots of guys do that with me. I guess my body is too athletic.” She scratched the back of her neck and giggled. “Ramõn does it, a lot actually.” She stuck her tongue out which made me laugh.
“Ramõn stares at you?”
“In a very seductive way. Especially, um here.” She pointed to her chest area which made me blush even more.
“Yeah, I'm sure he does. Do you, I dunno, hate it?”
“Of course I do!! I get very upset!! He thinks he can just stare at me like that. Who the hell does he think he is?”
“I dunno Dashie. But you are, um, awesome.”
“I know! I'm too awesome. Even you can't handle it.” She laughed so hard. We both laughed and then she laid her head on my chest.
“I'm very tired.”
“You can sleep ya know. No problem at all.”
“You sure?”
“Yup.”
I pulled her closer to my chest and then she started squirming a bit to try to get into a comfortable position. She snuggled me and then yawned loudly and then she finally rested peacefully on my chest. I couldn't help but smile like a big dork at how she was sleeping. Her hands were clutched together and also she was snoring a bit. I kind of felt sort of tired. So, I fell asleep and snored too. I felt like someone was watching us….
Sunset's P.O.V
I was walking down the hallway to see where Rainbow Dash and Soarin were. It was 11pm and everyone left the palace since the celebration was over. In my opinion, that was such an amazing celebration. I just wished that Ramõn didn't trip Soarin and then everything will be fine. As I searched for Rainbow’s room door, I eventually found it. I knocked softly and then opened the door slightly and couldn't help but clutch onto my chest. Soarin had his hand wrapped around Dash and she was snuggled on his chest like a little burrito. Both of them snoring like crazy. I giggled a bit and sighed.
“Well, are these two the cutest?” I whispered to myself. I took one more peek at them and then closed the door quickly. I turned around and bumped into someone. I looked up just a few inches and only to see a smirking Ramõn. I folded my arms and gave him a glare.
“You know what you did tonight was very disrespectful.”
“Can I speak to the princess please?” Ramõn cleared his throat and pushed me too the other side. Before he twisted the knob, I blocked the door and gave him a deeper glare.
“She's sleeping.”
“It's important.” He replied as he twisted the doorknob but I closed the door again.
“I said, she's sleeping!!”
“Hmmm, now that I'm looking at you, you're actually a pretty sexy girl ya know?”
“Don't use your dumb charm on me Ramõn. I know your secret.”
“Oh?”
“Yeah, now if you don't want me to tell Rainbow Dash and everyone here in India about your little dark secret, I suggest you leave.”
Ramõn took a deep breath and he walked away.
“Don't worry Sunset, even I know your little demon secret too.” He smirked and walked away.
That comment truly broke my heart. I never ever wanted to turn back into a demon ever again. That was the old me and I changed...did I really? Are my friends still scared that if I get angry, I might turn into Demon Shimmer? Do they still think that I'm still that girl that destroyed their friendship before Twilight Sparkle came to Equestria? Am I that same pony that stole Twilight’s crown back in Equestria? All these questions flooded my brain as I started to cry. I wiped some of my tears and then I walked to my bedroom and cried a bit in my pillow.
“I'm not Demon Shimmer! I am SUNSET Shimmer!!!” I thought as I shut my eyes to go to sleep.
Author's Note
Shit bout to go down......
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 20- Fulfill Your Destiny!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 20- Fulfill Your Destiny!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I woke up the next morning and scratched my hair and then wiped some spit from across my mouth. I did a few stretches and then I heard thunder. It was raining heavily and my room had about 2 leaks. I got some buckets from the kitchen and then ran upstairs and filled up the leaks. I sighed and Monoko jumped on my bed. He licked my cheek and so I gave a long sigh and also yawned a bit more.
“Hey there wittle buddy. How you doing today?” I replied while rubbing his fur.
The clock was 10am and it was extremely dark. The rain clouds were pouring lots of rain down here. I knew that in a few minutes, the servants will get me some breakfast. I didn't want to get breakfast because I have 2 hands myself. There was a knock on the door and so I woke up out of my bed and then opened the door. Monoko was walking beside my foot. He was snuggling it and was barking a bit too. He started licking my foot which made me giggle so much. I opened the door and saw one of the servants. Her name was Vanilla Mocha. She was 15 and she was a very great servant. I don't call her that or even treat her like a servant at all.
“Good morning Princess Rainbow Dash! How can I help you today? Would you care for some breakfast?” She beamed as she took out a small notepad.
“Morning Mocha. And no, not really. What I would like is ¾ teaspoons of dog food for little Monoko here. And some water while you're at it.”
“Mhm! Anything else?”
“Well, I'm craving for some cinnamon rolls.” I blushed and scratched the back of my neck. Mocha smiled and then she wrote it down.
“Will you like the frosting with a side a whip cream?”
“Girl you know how I love my rolls.” I winked at her and we both starting laughing. It seemed like Monoko was jealous because I wasn't giving him any attention so he started barking alot.
“Oh sorry Mocha! Monoko seems like I'm not giving him any love.” I carried him in my arms and started petting him. He started barking in a loving manner. He jumped off my arms and then ran around the room.
“He's so adorable!!” Mocha cooed. “Huh, where'd you get him?!”
“Oh, a best friend of mine gave it to me.” I blushed while twirling my hair. Mocha smiled and she started laughing.
“I'm guessing it's that boy with the navy blue hair huh?”
“Wait you know Soarin?!”
“Well, I've seen him a lot when he comes to see you. Oops! Sorry for going into your personal life!”
“Mocha it's all good. No worries.”
“Well, I better get Monoko his food and water and then your cinnamon rolls. See ya later!” Mocha waved goodbye to me and closed the door behind her. I brushed my teeth and then walked out the door and was on my phone while Monoko followed me. He took his ball and was chewing it and was playing with it. I bumped into Rarity by accident.
“Hello darling! How are you feeling after yesterday?”
“Pretty good. Where's Soarin?”
“He's not in the room?”
“Uh, if he was I wouldn't be asking. Uh, no offense.”
“None taking darling. Do you want me to take a look for him?”
“If you can then yes! Thanks Rares.”
“Darling you should just take a break from all of-”
“TAKE A BREAK!!! I AM ON MY WAY!! THERE'S A LITTLE SURPRISE BEFORE SUPPER AND IT CANNOT WAITTT!!” Pinkie came out of nowhere and sang a little piece from a song from Hamilton. We both gave glares to her and she coughed.
“AH so sorry!! Anywho, heyo Dashie! What's up?!”
“I'm fine.”
Monoko barked loudly and jumped into Pinkie's arms and started licking her cheek. Pinkie started giggling and petting him too. I stood there in shock.
“What the?! He never jumped into my arms before. I always pick him up!!” I grunted in anger. Monoko looked back at me and jumped off Pinkie's arms and then when on his hind legs and then placed his top paws on my knees and barked. He wagged his tail a bit and then he jumped in my arms. I was so happy when he did!!
“AH look at my wittle Monokokins!!! Good boy!!” I squealed in happiness. Pinkie and Rarity were both happy. Rarity smiled and then she started to walk away.
“I'll let you have a good day with him. Besides, aren't we going to the um beach later on today?”
“I guess. I have no idea yet. I received a sign for a thing for my ancestors so I will need to go there today. Time is winding for me to save Gemporia.”
“Dashie can we go with you?!” Pinkie smiled. I wouldn't mind all my friends joining me. I'll need some company.
“Sure why not? Tell everyone to meet me by the lagoon at 4pm how's that?”
“Sounds good to me!” Rarity smiled and Pinkie ran to the kitchen. Mocha came and gave me Monoko’s food and my food. We walked back into my room and ate some food. After we ate, I knew Monoko was a bit full. His tummy was a bit big and I was pretty tired. But I remembered that I had to do this ancestral thingy. I picked up the music box and opened it revealing Crystal eating some chips.
“I am totally NOT taking a break!” She replied while her mouth was full of Doritos and all the cheese stains were plastered all over her mouth. I smirked at her and then she gulped down all the chips.
“Sorry Master Dashie! It was totally an accident. Usually I don't often take breaks. But, since you're not-”
“Crystal I am ready to go to the Cave of the Unforgotten and see what my ancestors will give to me so I can defeat Lord Tirek.”
“As I was saying, since you're not- Wait seriously?!?!?! You're really ready?!” She squealed in delight. I nodded my head and did a sweet smile right back at her. She zoomed all around the room and beamed.
“AHHH!! I can't wait! It's my first time there! But I heard it's a great experience for people who are chosen from their ancestors.”
“One question Crystal. Who did you guide to be chosen?”
“Only you.”
“Only….me?!”
“Yes. Why'd ya ask?”
“I dunno. I just wanted to know.”
“Well, you're the only person who ever did something like this before. You're truly special Master Dashie!! So, when are you going?”
“As soon as possible! And as soon as my food is digested.”
At 4pm….
“Ugh where is Rarity?!?!” I screamed in anger. Everyone else was fanning themselves and I was getting really really angry. Pinkie kicked some rocks into the water and Fluttershy was talking with some of the birds in the trees.
“There she is!” Twilight pointed to a panting Rarity and she was out of breath. We were all wearing some plain clothes while she wore a silver glittery dress and some high heels to match. She stared at us and we all gave her glares.
“What? We're going to the place to see your ancestors darling! I'm not going to look fabulous?” She smiled as she shook the dress back and forth and the glitter reflected the light in the sky and the light bounced on the dress and back to Sunset's eye and Sunset held her eye in pain.
“Ow! You couldn't wear something simpler?” Sunset grunted while trying to be able to see.
“Rarity, we're goin’ into a cave for crying out loud! At least wear somethin’ casual or somethin’ fittin’ and not...THIS!!” Applejack growled as she rolled her eyes in disgust.
“Well, EXCUSE me Applejack for trying so hard not make a good impression of MY ancestors too! They will want to know how genuine I've been over the years.”
“Oh for pete's sake!!! We're tryin’ ta-”
“ENOUGH!!!!” I yelled in anger. Crystal came from her hiding spot and was rubbing her ears.
“Goodness Master! I was right by your ear too!” She said while squirming a bit.
“Okay, all of this pain we're going through please let all of us calm down and follow me. Now Crystal, where was this cave again?”
“I don't know where it is. I told you I've heard of it but never went there.”
“Are you kidding me??!”
“Easy Rainbow. I'm sure we'll find some clues to finding this cave.” Twilight reassured me while placing her hand on my shoulder. I gave a long sigh as I sat down on a rock. This gave me a chance to think about it some more. I remember going into my mom's room and my aunt warning me not to go behind a bolder hidden in the room. Maybe that was the Cave! Also when I did read my mom's diary for the first time, it was talking about the same cave. I immediately jumped up from the rock and screamed loudly.
“I KNOW WHERE IT IS!!!”
“Ooohh where?!” Crystal smiled. “Oh, everyone! My name is Crystal and I'm an aspara and Master Dashie’s ancestors sent me to get her to save my country, Gemporia, from Lord Tirek and restore peace to Gemporia and to India!”
“Wait India too?”
“Yes, once Tirek has 12 of the Unforgotten gems, he's going to destroy India.”
“But why?” Fluttershy replied softly.
“Well, legend says that there's something here that Tirek wants. And that something is you.” Crystal pointed at me.
“Me??! Why me?!”
“He knows that your ancestors chose you to defeat him. And he's sending lots of evil disasters such as Grimm creatures to try to stop you from coming to Gemporia. But, I believe you'll make it. I'm here for you!” She smiled as she snuggled my cheek.
“So, lemme get this straight! Dash was called from her ancestors to defeat Tirek with some type of gem right? But Tirek knows this so he's doing everything in his power so Dash can't defeat him?” Sunset questioned as she was walking back and forth. Crystal nodded her head.
“The Nuckelavee was a test to see if she can pass his test. And once you did, he knows you're ready. He'll be expecting you through the castle doors. Whenever you receive the gift from your ancestors through this cave, your voyage begins. I’m sure he'll be testing your fighting skills each and everyday. Time is of the essence Master. He gave you 10 days to come find him.”
“Oh great! Well, we better find that cave and quickly!” Sunset stepped forth. Luckily, while we were talking, I managed to be walking towards the Cave and once Sunset said that, we reached the entrance.
“We're here.” I replied while the wind was blowing our hairs. We all stepped inside my mom's old room and I pulled the bed up and it revealed the secret underground place. Each one of us went down there and we all fell on one another. We all collapsed and made some groaning sounds.
“I'm still alive!” Pinkie exclaimed throughout the little cave. Everyone looked around and saw the beautiful crystal clear water and the purple and pink flowers how they bloomed majestically. Applejack stopped by a huge boulder and leaned against it.
“Uh Dash, is this coverin’ somethin’?” She asked while kicking the rock a bit. I stopped in front of it and saw some Hindi writing on the rock.
“Yup, that's it. The cave is behind this boulder. Applejack, do it.”
Applejack used her geode to use her super strength to pick up the boulder and throw it across the room. I got my phone's flashlight and pointed it inside the Cave. The cave was enormous!! It was pretty dark. There was a platform and also far away, there was a horn on the other side of the Cave. We all looked around in awe and saw some pictures on the wall. It was ancient stories from when our ancestors used to fight. Each Unforgotten goddess and god is a warrior in the book and the Cave as well. Crystal came out from my pocket and smiled.
“There it is! The Cave of the Unforgotten warriors! We made it! I'm guessing your ancestors shall arrive soon.”
“I hope so. I didn't come all this way for nothing.” I sighed. Pinkie was screaming “ECHO!!” for a couple of minutes and also I happen to spot the horn and looked at it carefully. It had Hindi marks written on it and also it was so big and portable too.
“Is this an Indian battle born?” Twilight replied while inspecting it. “It's so amazing to look at it in person!”
“You don't think you have to blow the horn do you?” Fluttershy asked. I touched the horn and the mouthpiece too. I looked at it and also started to place my lips on it.
“What if this is a way to channel my ancestors?” I said out loud.
“Well, there's only one way to find out.” Rarity replied. It was silent. I looked at the horn on more time and then got the opportunity to blow in the horn. One mighty loud roar of the battle horn was all it took to hear more echoes of the sound. After a few seconds it got quiet. Then, I heard another horn blow too.
“Did you hear that?!” I asked them all.
“Huh? It must've been your imagination.”
“No, I heard another horn blow. Listen.”
I blew it again and this time on the walls, there was a blue spark drifting throughout all the different connections between the Indian and Polynesian warriors throughout the room. As the spark traveled all over the room, the connection made a symbol of a flower. When this happened, more horns started to blow all at the same time. It sounded like a crescendo of horns ready for battle.
“Ladies, Dashie's ancestors hath arrived.” Crystal spoke up. As soon as she said that, the spark came together to create more sparks. The blue sparks all surrounded me and started swirling all around me causing my hair to flow dramatically. Each of the sparks, flew towards the platform and then a huge blue smoke started to form. I started shaking like a leaf and I held onto my clothes. I was walking forward towards the blue smoke. One of the sparks landed in my hand and sparkled all around me and then back to the smoke. There was a deep, yet calmly voice speaking in the smoke.
“Princess Rainbow Miriam Dash, we have chosen YOU to voyage to Gemporia to save it from utter destruction! Lord Tirek the compassionate, the god of darkness, is the new ruler of Gemporia after making a wager to Phyra the Courageous, the goddess of fire. You now must use this Sapphire. It's not an ordinary sapphire. This sapphire has a power that can defeat Lord Tirek. The power of the sapphire only reveals itself once it seeks your full potential. Rainbow Dash, we will guide you to Gemporia so you can save it! Follow your heart and fulfill your destiny!!” The voice commanded in a loud roar and gave me a necklace with a beautiful bright sapphire shaped in the middle of it. Once I received the necklace, everything went away in a split second. It was all quiet and damp. I stood there in shock still holding the necklace in my palms and then clutching onto it.
“Now that's something you don't see everyday.” Sunset spoke up as her voice cracked a bit. Probably because she couldn't believe what she just saw.
“What was that?” Fluttershy shuddered.
“It was my ancestors as a form of blue smoke. They gave me this necklace. I must keep it on at all times. We shall go back to the palace. Dinner is almost being prepared. Please don't talk about any of this on the dinner table. Agreed?” I asked placing my hand in the middle. Everyone's hand reached the middle as they all said “Agreed!” at the same time.
At the dinner table…..
“So, honey. How was your day?” My aunt asked while chewing on some chicken. I was passing the plates of food all over the table without even taking anything at all.
“It was fine.”
“Just fine?”
“Yes just fine.”
It got quiet except all the dishes clicked with one another. My father looked around the table and then shook his throat.
“You all seem very quiet all of a sudden. What's going on? Is there something any of you want to tell us?”
“Well your majesty, there is one thing.” Twilight raised her hand. “Well, your daughter has been having some feelings for this boy she seems to like.”
That's when I accidentally started choking on my drink. I started coughing like crazy. Once I was able to breathe again, I grabbed a napkin and wiped off the sides of my mouth.
“Hahahaha oh Twilight! Isn't she full of stories? Too much Science research.” I joked.
“Nope, she's absolutely right! You've been going to the lagoon with this boy for days now. I've seen the relationship you two have.” My grandmother spoke up while chewing slowly. I each gave Twilight and my grandmother a glare from the table.
“Dashie sweetie, you didn't put anything on your plate. What's the matter?” My dad asked me.
“I'm not too hungry daddy..”
“Well, you must eat something? I can ask someone to give you something else on the menu. What are you hungry for?”
“Soarin Skies~~” Pinkie wiggled her eyebrows. My cheeks were hotter than a chilli pepper.
“Shut up!”
“You are!!” She chirped.
“I mean it Pinkie Pie! Shut up!”
“Soarin Skies isn't on the menu.” My father looked at the menu and looked confused.
“He could be on Dashie's menu. I'm sure she'll take the whole meal.” Pinkie whispered to Sunset. I sat in my chair while my face was turning red as a beet. I got up from the table and grumbled.
“I'm not hungry!!” I stormed out in anger. I ran to my room and slammed the door completely shut. I plopped into my bed and a few minutes later, the door started to knock.
“Dashie?”
“Go away!”
“Dashie, I'm real sorry. It was just a joke. Please forgive me.”
I waited a while before opening the door to reveal Pinkie Pie smiling down on me.
“Uh, hehehehe hi.” She smiled sheepishly as she waved her hand a bit. I rolled my eyes and gave her a glare.
“Never joke like that again please?”
“I cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye!” She crossed her heart after saying her little pinkie promise. We both hugged one another and smiled.
Transition to next scene….
“Your highness! There's no more fishes near the reef! Not one fish in sight!” A villager from the fishing cove cried out while holding up one of the fishing nets. My father stood next to me, waiting for me to make my own decisions. Today my dad was teaching me how to become a leader of India. And how to make my own decisions. I stood there looking at the ocean and the fishing net in his hand. I was wearing my flower crown on top of my head as a symbol of leadership and also was wearing a little simple dress to match. I bit my lip and sighed.
“Did you fish beyond the reef?” I asked.
“Yes your majesty! We fished everywhere and not a single one in sight!” Another villager spoke up. Some people started murmuring to themselves and it was causing a rift.
“Settle down everyone! I'll figure something out!” My father tried to calm them down. All my friends finally caught up with me and asked questions.
“What's going on?” Fluttershy asked.
“Well there's no more fish.” I sighed as I kicked a rock with my foot.
“No more? Did they go beyond the-”
“Yes they went beyond the reef.” I rolled my eyes in anger.
“If this keeps happening, we'll have to find a new source for food.” Sunset shrugged her shoulders. Her thought actually gave me an idea.
“Sunset you're a genius! Everyone attention please!!”
Everyone got quiet and everyone was looking at me.
“I know what we can do. Maybe this part of the ocean isn't good enough! Maybe if we-”
“Your highness not to interrupt but we fished throughout the whole Indian Ocean and no fish to be seen.” Chief Orion spoke up while sighing a bit. I bit my lip harder. Soon every cove was standing around listening to my command. I saw Soarin and he gave me a scared look as if he was terrified. His face made my heart break into little pieces.
“Wait everyone. Lemme get a chance to speak please! Now, that I heard that Chief Orion said that he and his workers fished everywhere, there's only one more thing we can do.” I spoke up with a bit more confidence in my voice. “We have to go into the forest where the protectors work in and go hunt for food!”
There was huge uproar and everyone started talking about it! My father looked a bit upset but that didn't stop me from talking.
“Rainbow Dash, what are you doing?” He asked in anger. I grabbed a spear and held it in my hands.
“I mean it! Why don't we hunt again?! We did it before I'm sure we can do it again! Who cares about what the past had made us become? We can change the past by learning from our mistakes and develop our future together!”
People started to agree with me and my dad grew more furious. Soarin smiled and he held my hand and blushed.
“I agree with you Dash! I'm sure there's a way we can get food!” He smiled which made me turn away and blush deeply. I'm guessing my father saw and that's when he grew fairly upset. He grabbed the spear away from me and threw it on the ground. He looked at me and slapped me in the face extremely hard. The stinging of that smack hurt so badly and my left side of my cheek was a deep shade of red. It got extremely quiet and I held my cheek. Tears were streaming down my face.
“How many times do I have to tell you there is no fighting in India!!” He yelled in my face. “You're so stubborn!”
“Mom was right to leave you in the first place!!!!” I screamed back at him and ran away.
“Rainbow Dash!!” He called out to me but I didn't hear him. I ran far away from the plaza and finally rested by the lagoon. I sat under a tree and watched how the wind was controlling the water to create waves. The beautiful orange and purple glare of the sunset was gorgeous. I was crying so much and I was sniffing a lot. I heard leaves rustling and I heard a very familiar voice.
“I knew I'd find you here.”
I looked up with my tearful eyes and saw Soarin with a tissue in his hand and giving me a dorky smile.
“T-Thank you.” I sniffed while cracking a smile. He sat next to me and gave me the tissue. I wiped my tears and my nose with it and placed the tissue near me on the other side.
“I'm real sorry about what your dad did to you. Is your face okay?”
“Yeah, it hurts badly though.”
“I figured. You wanna hug?”
“Ya sure.”
We both hugged one another but this hug felt different. It felt more loving and compassionate. We kept hugging and hugging each other until we both tried to gasp for air. We broke apart and then we stared into each other's eyes. I broke the awkward moment by looking at the sky.
“Nice sunset huh?”
“Yeah its pretty cool. You should apologize to your dad for saying that to him.”
“Not if he apologies for slapping me in front of everyone.”
“Well, either way one of you have to say sorry. That's how I learned. I'm sure you can do it too. Well, I better go home. My mom's probably was wondering where I am. See ya tomorrow Dashie. Sleep well.”
“Thank you Soarin. You too.”
I walked back to the palace and saw my father in his room a bit frustrated. I knocked on the door and smiled at him.
“Daddy, I'm real sorry so lashing out today. Can you forgive me?”
“Rainbow Dash! I'm real sorry for slapping you today. I got angry. Everytime I hear the word fight or anything to do with fighting, it just reminds me of Phyra…”
“Daddy, it's alright. I know you're angry but don't get your anger out on others. It's not good. I better sleep. G'night daddy. Love you.” I said softly while kissing his cheek.
We both gave each other hugs and then smiled. It was officially nighttime and I changed into my pajamas and went to sleep. What I didn't know was that something was going to cause some trouble….
Author's Note
Vanilla Mocha is one of my friend's OC!! Thank you for making me use her Lauren!! Her art will be in my story sometime later!!
You can find her here: https://vanillamocha01.deviantart.com/ https://www.youtube.com/channel/UC3Igx2m9_jMq-EKYF6FxbBQ
Want your OC in my story? Note me and send me a pic of her/him and a little description! I'll find some place to use them for goodddd!!
Thanks for reading and don't forget to leave a comment!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 21- The Artifact Thief!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 21- The Artifact Thief!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The wind blew calmly and the crickets were chirping loudly outside. Monoko was wrapped in my arms and then he started growling. It woke me up and I realized my hair was a mess. I looked at the clock and it was 2am in the morning.
“Monoko! Can't you give a girl some sleep?” I grumbled while putting the covers over me.
He kept growling and then he started barking in a very angry tone. I looked at him barking and growling at the door. I knew something was there. But what? I climbed off the bed and carried Monoko in my arms and opened the door very slightly. Monoko jumped off my arms and started sniffing the ground and then growled again. I picked up a flashlight and a baseball bat and then we both walked out the door and closed it slightly. I was walking very quietly while Monoko kept sniffing and then growling very deeply.
“What is it Monoko?” I whispered in his ear. We heard a shifting sound near the door next to us and then we hid behind one of the vases in the hallway. We saw a black future carrying a brown bag filled with jewels and also some of my father's artifacts from his secret room. I gasped in shock and Monoko started growling a lot now. The figure locked the door and then I called out to it.
“STOP THIEF!!!” I yelled out loud. The figure froze in shock and started running. I ran after the black figure as fast as I could. My geode was in my room so I had to run after the thief without any magic. My friends came out their doors and so did my aunt and mostly everyone in the palace too. Except my father.
“SOMEONE STOP HIM!!! HE STOLE MY FATHER'S ARTIFACTS!!!” I yelled as I was running after him. Monoko was running too and was barking at him. The thief jumped out the window and I saw the thief land safely to the ground and started running away. I gritted my teeth in so much anger. I banged the wall and hit the ground.
“Ugh! I gotta go and find that little thief! He can't possibly get away!!” I cried. Everyone finally caught up to me. Each one of them panting heavily.
“Dash, we need to know what happened immediately!” My aunt replied.
Transition to next scene….
“And that's what happened!” I cried out loud in the conference room. It was morning time and all my friends, my father, my aunt, and Soarin were in the conference room trying to find out the crisis that happened late last night.
“So let me get this straight. Monoko started barking and then he found something in the hallway and you both found a thief carrying a bag-” Soarin spoke while getting interrupted by Rarity.
“It was a brown bag darling!!”
“Ugh, does the color of the bag really matter here Rarity?!” Applejack rolled her eyes.
“Yes, every little clue helps.”
“Rarity’s right! Now continue Soarin.” Twilight replied while nodding her head.
“Ahem, carrying a brown bag filled with jewels and the king’s artifacts. But when you tried to catch the thief, he or she just jumped out the window.” Soarin finished. I nodded my head in agreement and then Monoko barked in agreement too.
“But everyone else was sleeping. So, Dash, in order to find who did this you'll need to retrace your steps.” Twilight spoke up. I nodded my head.
“But I already told you guys everything I know!”
“Well, we all were sleeping so we need to know who was awake.”
“I didn't see your father coming out. Your voice is loud enough to honestly wake up anyone.” Pinkie said while leaning on the table and giving my father a glare.
“Ah! Are you saying I'm the thief?” My dad exclaimed in shock.
“I dunno your highness. Does it sound like it? Cause it does.” Pinkie growled in his face. I removed Pinkie off the table.
“I don't think it's my dad Pinkie Pie.”
“Dash, you can't trust anyone anymore. Not even Soarin.” She glared at him.
“Pinkie it's not me.” Soarin said in an angry tone.
“Soarin, where were you around 2am last night?” Pinkie asked him walking around him.
“I was at home sleeping.”
“HA LIES!!!!” She shouted. We all rolled our eyes. And then Twilight spoke up.
“The only way we can find who the thief is, we have to try to look for clues. We must go and search throughout the hallway. Since that was the place Rainbow Dash saw him.”
“Also, we have to look into the secret room and see what the thief stole.”
That's when the door busted open and we saw Ramõn smiling. He walked towards me and smirked.
“Princess, you called me?” He asked as he held my waist and pulled me close to his embrace. I pushed away and rolled my eyes.
“I called you here for a reason and one reason alone.” I huffed. Ramõn smiled and dropped his black bag filled with mangoes. Soarin looked down on the bag suspiciously and then bit his lip. I observed Soarin's face down at the bag and I guess we had the same thought.
“Uh Ramõn?”
“Ah yes! You called me so you can redo our wedding vows yes?”
“The fu-” Pinkie replied while Applejack covered her mouth.
“No, I called you here for something serious! And no I don't wanna marry you at all. Anyway, what are you doing with a black bag filled with mangoes?”
“And most importantly, why do you have mangoes?” Soarin gave him a glare.
“Soarin, I'm having a talk with Rainbow Dash at least have SOME respect.”
“Well now I'm talking to you! Why do you have a bag of mangoes?”
“Why do you want to know?”
“Because if someone steals mangoes and I don't know about it, I'm going to get in trouble by my chief!”
“Huh, well, that's a great thing don't you think?”
Soarin and Ramõn were now face to face and both of them look extremely angry. I pushed myself in between the both of them and pushed Soarin back a bit.
“Hey calm down.” I told Soarin as I placed my hand on his cheek while his nose flared up. He took a deep breath and walked towards the door. “Wait Soarin? Where ya going?”
“I got my duty to do in the mango cove.” He grumbled then looked at Ramõn in anger. “Let me know when you find anything.”
And that's when the door slammed shut and everyone stood there in silence. I gave a deadly glare at Ramõn and he shrugged his shoulders.
“What? I didn't do anything.”
“Yeah, stealing mangoes from a cove isn't doing anything right?” Sunset asked him. Ramõn rolled his eyes and huffed.
“Ramõn, someone stole my father’s artifacts and now we don't know who the thief is.”
“Don't worry princess. I'll find out who the thief is. Now, I gotta go. Bye.”
“And where are you going?” My aunt asked. Ramõn jumped and blushed.
“Well, I'm going to return these mangoes because Soarin here doesn't want to get in trouble.” Ramõn rolled his eyes. Everyone exchanged glances at one another.
“I have my days okay? Now if you'll excuse me, I have to return these mangoes!!” Ramõn huffed and then slammed the door. We all stood there and Fluttershy was in shock.
“Well, that wasn't very nice…” She spoke up very quietly. I bit my lip as hard as I can.
“Something's going on between the both of them. I'm going to the mango cove and deal something out with the both of them. I'll be back. You all keep finding clues. One of you text me once you find any clues in the palace.” I replied as I walked out the door and followed the path to the mango cove.
Soarin's P.O.V
I was walking by the lake towards the mango cove and I heard rustling in the leaves. I turned around and tried to see who or what it was. I saw someone near the lake as well trying to put something in their bag.
“Ramõn you're stealing tree sap too huh? I asked while Ramõn jumped up in fright and cleared his throat.
“Ah Mister Soarin! What a pleasant surprise!” Ramõn smiled sheepishly and was holding a black bag the same one from earlier.
“What's in the bag Ramõn?”
“Your ‘oh so precious’ mangoes. Here!” Ramõn threw me the black bag and most of the mangoes fell out the bag. I stood there in shock and he grew a fit. He walked away in anger and went his own way.
“Ramõn?” I called out his name. He looked back at me and then clutched onto my shirt in anger.
“Listen here Soarin. And listen very carefully! You see Rainbow Dash? She's mine! Before I leave here in a few days, she'll be mine forever.”
“What a wonderful theory Ramõn. You should really write these down.” I smirked. He grew more angry.
“Soarin, I don't want you to interfere with my plans okay?”
“Woah woah! What plans are you talking about?”
“You'll see.” He smiled in a very devilish way. He walked away.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
That night….
“Seriously dad?! This will be extremely awkward!!!”
“So what? It will be a better way to find out who the thief is.”
“And a sleepover is just what we need right?” I asked while placing my hands on my hips. My face was totally disgusted and Fluttershy was standing next to me.
“Well, I don't mind a little sleepover.” She smiled. Her calm soothing voice made my dad smile until I spoke up.
“Well, you wouldn't mind. But others like me would!” I grumbled in my seat.
“Ah Dashie. At least be happy. You'll be with your friends.” He smiled. “Plus Ramõn will be there with you! You two can have some bonding time.”
“Me and Ramõn?!?! BONDING TIME!!!!”
Fluttershy giggled quietly and I blushed from embarrassment.
I rolled my eyes and stormed out. “Fine! Let's do this stupid sleepover!” I mumbled as I walked out the door.
“There we go! Now, have a brighter spirit okay?” My dad smiled. But I walked out the door before he finished. I went to my room and started cleaning up my room before Soarin, my friends, and Ramõn come to stay the night. Once I was done, I was trying to find the most decent pajamas I have in my closet.
“Ugh, he's so annoying!!” I said as I was getting upset at my dad. Monoko barked and licked my cheek. There was a knock on the door as I was changing into my lavender dress I usually wear to sleep. I wore some shorts under the dress and opened the door revealing Soarin with his sleeping bag a pillow.
“Hi.”
“Hey. Come on in. Make yourself at home.” I smiled. He placed his sleeping bag near the balcony door and was looking around my room.
“Wow, it's more cleaner than I remembered. Last time there was a bra on the ground.” He folded his arms and gave a smirk.
“Yeah yeah, I know.” I rolled my eyes and started laughing. Soon everyone was here and things got a bit awkward after that.
“Okey everyone!!! Let's play a game of spin the bottle!!” Pinkie squealed in delight as she got an empty Pepsi bottle from my garbage bin and placed it in the middle of the room. Everyone looked perplexed and Soarin coughed and was about to speak until Ramõn rolled his eyes and spoke up.
“Soarin my good pal, if you don't know how to play I can give you a little demonstration to show you as my volunteer will be Princess Rainbow Dash.” He smirked.
“No, I know how to play Ramõn. And we're not pals.” Soarin scrunched up his nose. Ramõn placed his hand around Soarin's shoulder and laughed.
“Aye Soarin. Of course we are. Now let's play.” Ramõn laughed and went to the floor. I walked pass Soarin and nudged his shoulder.
“Well, my dad said to get to have some bonding with Ramõn. I guess I'm not the only one he was talking about.” I whispered in his ear and giggled while covering my mouth. Soarin's eyes widened and he stared at me.
“There's no way in hell I'll be friends or pals with him.” He whispered back. I giggled even more and this time my face turned pink as I looked away and blushed profusely.
“Come on you two! Let's play!” Pinkie smiled big and held onto the bottle and started licking her lips. “This is going to be sweet!”
“Uh one question. Majority are girls. So how's that gonna work?” Rarity asked.
“Excellent question my friend. Well, if two girls or the two boys pass the bottle to one another, they will have to kiss each other on the cheeks.” Pinkie giggled.
Ramõn and Soarin looked at one another and started making disgusted sounds. Pinkie threw the bottle in the air and it landed in front of Twilight. She looked at the bottle and smiled sheepishly. She started spinning the bottle. All our eyes were locked on the bottle. It eventually stopped at Pinkie. Twilight's cheeks turned pink and Pinkie smirked.
“Come on Sparkle. Give me a quick peck right here on my cheek.” She wiggled her eyebrows. Twilight scrunched up her face and gave her a 1 second peck on the cheek. Twilight covered her face after that and didn't say a word. Pinkie spun the bottle around and then it stopped on Applejack. Pinkie's smile grew bigger as she pinned the cowgirl to the ground. Me and Soarin were across from one another and I couldn't help but Soarin give a confused look and his lips said “Is she gay?” I shrugged my shoulders.
Pinkie gave a seductive look to Applejack as her face was red as an apple. She used her hat to cover her face but then Pinkie took her hat and placed it on her head.
“Oh Applejack~ you don't know how long I've wanted to do this to you.” Pinkie purred. Applejack stepped back a bit only to make Pinkie pull her closer to her body. Pinkie giggled and then gave her a kiss on the cheek.
“I'm done!” She exclaimed as she got up from Applejack and gave her hat back to her. We all stared at her in shock and then back to Applejack. She was speechless and couldn't believe it. She gave a glare to Pinkie and rolled her eyes.
“Next time I ain't givin’ you mah apple cider.” She huffed. That's when my ears perked up.
“You can give me some!!” I smiled while licking my lips.
“Not a chance.” She glared at me and also spun the bottle. It stopped on Rarity and Rarity didn't seem to be angry at all. It was extremely quiet and Rarity stepped in front of Applejack's face and kissed her cheek. Rarity shrugged her shoulders.
“I'm just doing what the rules were applied to do.” She huffed. Applejack drank some water while I was praying that no one will kiss me or I would kiss someone at all. But it felt that way. Next, Rarity spun the bottle and it fell on Fluttershy. Rarity sighed and kissed Fluttershy’s cheeks. Fluttershy squealed while her cheeks got red. She covered her face and she took the bottle and spun it and it stopped on me. She took forever to kiss me and all of a sudden, she finally did on my cheek. It came down. To me!
“Alright Dash! Spin that bottle.”
I spun it incredibly fast and then I closed my eyes and crossed my fingers tightly. Sweat started streaming down my face. After what seemed like hours, I heard so much gasping. I opened one eye and saw the bottle pointing to……
“Oh…” Soarin spoke up with his cheeks dark red. Yup it was Soarin. I covered my cheeks from embarrassment and couldn't believe this happened.
“N-N-No way! Someone boobytrapped it! Someone moved it when my eyes were closed! This isn't happening!!!” I shrieked.
I ran outside the palace and sat by the steps. I started crying so hard and my cheeks were still red.“I'm such a wimp!! No Dash, you had a reason to leave. A reason no one knows….”
“Dashie?! Are you out here?!” I heard Soarin's voice. It echoed outside as I saw him with Monoko.
“Dash what are you doing out here? You can get sick!!”
“I don't care!”
“Well I do!”
It grew quiet. All you heard now was crickets chirping. We both turned away from each other and Soarin placed his hand around my shoulder. I sniffed and gave him a smirk.
“What's this for?”
“No hard feelings. It's just a stupid game.”
“Or was it really?” I thought as I looked to the dark sky as I saw some of the stars twinkling.
“Y-Yeah a game…”
“What's wrong?”
“I'm such a chicken for leaving the game. That was dumb of me.”
“No it wasn't. I was going to pretend to use the bathroom. It was pretty embarrassing for all of them to be pressuring us like that. So, you're not the chicken here.”
“Ha! Says the boy who's afraid of them.” I laughed so hard. He punched my shoulder playfully. It was getting darker. Soarin looked at his watch and started to yawn.
“I'm tired. Let's go back inside and sleep.” He yawned again and we both walked back inside.
2:10am….
Monoko’s growls were pretty loud tonight. He licked my nose to wake me up. I grumbled and I sat up in my bed and looked down on everyone how everyone was sleeping. All except one! Ramõn's sleeping bag was empty. I gasped quietly and I tried to wake up Soarin and I did everything I could.
“Mommy I don't wanna go to school yet.” He groaned. I rolled my eyes and shook him more.
“Mommy don't touch me there. That tickles.” He smiled and started giggling a bit. I realized where my hand was and my cheeks were red as a beet. I poked his neck and that's when he woke up.
“AH! WHO GOES THERE?!” He screamed. I covered his mouth.
“Shut up. Look, Ramõn's gone. See?” I showed him his empty sleeping bag and he was in shock.
“Where is that little rascal?” Soarin growled. We both peaked out my room and it was dark. We heard glass breaking. We jumped in fright and started walking by the stairs. We heard more glass breaking and the kitchen door was opened. The black figure was pouring some food in his brown bag and the thief closed the refrigerator door and started making another run for it. Since Soarin was a boy with some strength, he started stepping lightly down the stairs and it made a creaking sound. Once the sound was heard, me and Soarin stepped back quickly and the thief ran up the stairs in lightning speed. Me and Soarin hid in the secret room where Monoko was hiding too. It was dark and we hid in the back. It was pitch black and no one said anything. Until me and someone else hid each other's back.
“Is that you?” I whispered while my voice was trembling. I heard a little chuckle.
“Yeah Dashie it's me.” Soarin whispered back while chuckling a bit. We both quietly laughed before something made us quiet as a mouse. The door opened slightly and we heard heaving breathing and a few footsteps walking towards us. Me and Soarin held hands as we tried hard not to speak. I held my breath and started shaking like crazy as the thief was coming closer to us.
“You can't hide forever.” The thief said. The voice is deep and raspy. Like very deep. That voice made my body tremble like crazy. The thief grumbled and turned around, while walking out the door and slammed it shut. Me and Soarin took a sigh of relief but we waited until the thief was really gone. It got quiet and so we both piled out the door. We saw the figure again but this time it jumped out the window again.
“Argh! Not again!” I sighed. I was about to go back to my room until Soarin stopped me.
“Dash, you ready for an epic scavenger hunt?” Soarin smirked at me while he was by the window.
To be continued….
Author's Note
Another oneeeee!!!!!!
I hope you liked this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 22- The Thief is On The Move!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 22- The Thief is On the Move!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I looked into Soarin's emerald eyes as it shimmered in the night sky.
“Wanna go on a scavenger hunt?”
“Soarin it's too late for this I-”
“Just don't look down!” He yelled as he firmly grabbed my hand and we both jumped out the window. I screamed incredibly loud as we hit the bushes. My hair had twigs and bushes in them. I had some leaves in my mouth too. I gave Soarin a glare and he smiled at me sheepishly and looked away.
“I guess we should've done something else.” He coughed. I sighed as started walking with him. We were walking and he stopped me.
“Look! Footprints!”
There was a trail of footprints on the floor and it led somewhere. Me and Soarin looked at one another and followed the trail of footprints and it stopped in front of this mountain. Soarin whistled and I held his collar.
“We're climbing this mountain. And no buts.”
“But-”
I started climbing the mountain and Soarin sort of followed too. It took a while to reach the top and once I did, I couldn't believe my eyes! We both stood on the top of the mountain, crouching over to hide, and we saw the black figure talking to….a rock?
“That's odd.” I spoke up softly.
“No wait look!”
We both watched the black figure say something to the rock and then the rock opened up into the ground and the thief went down the hole. Me and Soarin looked at one another and then we climbed out of our hiding place. We both jumped into the hole immediately before the rock covered again and we slid down a dark hole and fell into some grass. Once we opened our eyes, the black figure was holding the brown bag filled with jewels and some of the food in the refrigerator from earlier. Soarin was paying close attention to what was going on and so was I.
“Hahaha, more deliveries aye Tiran?” One of the voices said. The thief gave a chuckle and replied. I was guessing the thief’s name was Tiran.
“Yes sir. She won't be expecting this. Besides, it's an order of the queen.” The thief laughed. He looked down on one of the artifacts in the bag and it was my mother's Polynesian hibiscus that she gave me. I gasped in shock and Soarin covered my mouth.
“He has my hibiscus.” I cried while his hand was still over my mouth.
“Shush Dash. You're gonna get us caught.” He whispered in my ear. Tiran looked behind him and emptied the bag and gave it to the man.
“I have more duties. I'll bring more tomorrow night.”
“Commander Tiran, you better make that the last batch. And make sure you lead her into the trap.”
“Her? Who's he talking about?” Soarin whispered.
“And most importantly, what trap?” I whispered back. We both looked at each other as we hid into the bushes. “Let's get out of here before they find us.”
I shifted in the bushes quietly and spotted the hibiscus. I reached for it and Soarin was freaking out because he thought I was going to make us get caught. I got the flower and we both were walking carefully until my foot snapped a branch and created a loud cracking sound. Tiran and the man both got up and we both made a run for it.
“Someone's spying on us. I'll find out who!” Tiran growled as me and Soarin were panting and running fast.
“You can run but ya can't hide!!”
The next morning….
Soarin's P.O.V
“Soarin sweetie, you want some oatmeal?” My mom asked me while passing the oatmeal bowl around the table. I was extremely tired because I was out with Dashie all morning. I should've never bothered to go on a scavenger hunt with her. But I wanted more time with her. Besides, she's the most beautiful angel in the-
“BOO-YAH!!!” Halo shouted over the table as she flung her spoon from her bowl of oatmeal and it splashed on my nose.
“Haha, oops. Sorry Soarin. I just wanted to make sure you're awake cause you don't look so good.” She inspected me.
“How was the sleepover honey?” My mom asked while washing the dishes. I emptied my plate in the sink and yawned.
“It was alright mom. I'm gonna take a nap okay?” I replied as I walked upstairs in my room and was knocked out completely. I just hope that Dashie was having a better morning than I was.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
My alarm was beeping like crazy. I was groaning so much. All my friends left me that morning and so did Ramõn. Come to think of it, I don't know where Ramõn is. He was probably in the bathroom when Tiran was in the palace last night. The alarm kept buzzing and I grew a fit.
“UGH! Turn! It! Off!” I exclaimed in my Indian accent. Monoko climbed off the bed and onto the drawer and then, threw the alarm on the floor and licked my cheek.
“Sorry Monoko. I know you're not used to my accent. It just came out.” I scratched my hair and yawned. I plopped right back onto my pillow and smiled. The door busted open and Pinkie stormed in blowing a kazoo!
“DOO DOO DOO DOO!!!” The kazoo made that annoying sound.
“Morning Dashie! Rise and shine!”
I pulled the covers over me as she opened the blinds and light was everywhere.
“Pinkie are you trying to kill me?”
“No! I'm shedding some light in your room. You need it!”
“What I need is some sleep.”
“Oh true! Me and Sunset didn't see you or Soarin in your beds. Neither Ramõn.”
“Yeah, we were looking for him that's why.”
“Ooohhh! Did you succeed?!” Pinkie beamed as I climbed off the bed and combed my hair a bit.
“Aaaaahh! Well, did you at least succeed in that?”
“Yes, well until we almost got caught. Tell the girls and Soarin to meet me at the library!” I smiled as I walked out the door to the bathroom.
At the library….
“So, you guys found out who the thief is, am I correct?” Twilight asked while her head was still in a book. I carried Crystal along just in case she had any information.
“Yup, we did. But we didn't see the face.” Soarin sighed. “We almost got caught.” He glared at me and huffed.
“Look, he had my mother's hibiscus! I had to save it. Honestly, I dunno how he got it to be fairly honest.”
“Well, what's the thief's name?” Fluttershy asked.
“Tiran.”
“Tiran?!” Everyone responded back. I cracked a smile and tried hard not to laugh.
“Yup his name is Tiran.”
“Funny, it's sounds close to Tirek don't ya think?” Applejack replied while eating an apple.
“Hmmm, Tirek. Tiran. Tirek. Tiran. Hmmm, I don't see the- AAAAHHH IT'S PROBABLY TIREK IN DISGUISE!!!” Pinkie screamed to the top of her lungs. People in the library shushed her and our group too. Twilight blushed and sighed.
“Pinkie, keep your voice down. We're in the library.” Twilight said, still having her head in the book still. I peaked over a bit at the page she was reading.
“Huh, is that book really that interesting?” I smirked. She lifted her head up at me.
“Yes it is! You should read it!”
She handed me the book and smiled brightly. I bit my lip and just read the page she was reading. Crystal peaked out the music box and scrunched her face.
“I swear I know the name Tiran from somewhere! I know he's working for someone but I can't seem to remember. Wait, ask someone to find a book about mythical creatures.” She was looking all over the library to see what she can find. She then stared at my necklace.
“Master Dashie, my gem is glowing and so is yours.” She pointed out.
The sapphire necklace was glowing rapidly. It was glowing in my face and then created a bright blue glow and then it was “activated”. It was leading me somewhere here in the library. The necklace dropped me in front of a desk. I looked up and saw a woman with apricot skin complexion, icy blue eyes, and fuchsia hair, tied up in a bun, but her’s was a bit darker than Pinkie's. She had glasses and she was a librarian. She gave me a shocked expression while she was reading the book.
“I'm so sorry to interrupt your reading! It's this stupid necklace!” I grunted as the necklace glowed again and it was shifting around the woman. She smiled a bit and that's when Soarin came. The necklace stopped glowing.
“No trouble at all sweetie. Oohhh, well aren't you two the cutest couple?” She smiled. Me and Soarin's cheeks turned a dark shade of red and Soarin laughed. I on the other hand, covered my face from embarrassment.
“No ma'am. We're not a couple.” Soarin smiled.
“Awww you sure? You both look very adora-”
I cut her off by mumbling and used hand motions to tell her to stop. She finally caught on and smiled sheepishly.
“Oh! My apologies! Can I interest you in some romantic novels or a guide to love?” She beamed as she held up two romantic novels. Soarin looked at them and was about to take one but I slapped his hand and that's when all my friends came.
“No thank you! But we're looking for a book.” I smiled.
“We have PLENTY of those.” The woman laughed.
“You do! You REALLY do!!” Twilight squealed as she was drooling a bit. Fluttershy got a napkin and wiped the sides of her mouth.
“I'm sorry about her. She has a fetish for books.” Pinkie rolled her eyes. Twilight got out of her daydream and folded her arms.
“I do NOT have a fetish for books! I just love reading that's all!” She huffed.
“Well, what type of genres can I insist you with today? Oh please call me Annie!” She smiled as she got up from her chair.
“Some history books about some mythical creatures.” Sunset remarked. Annie dropped her things and stood in shock. She quickly grabbed her things and fixed her glasses.
“I'm sorry did you ask for history books about mythical creatures?” She whispered the word “mythical creatures” in our ears. We all nodded our heads. She gave a gulp and she whispered something else.
“It's forbidden to read those books here. The maharajah wouldn't want anyone to read those books.”
“Well, I'm his daughter so I don't think I would pay a penalty. And if you show me and my friends any books about that, your secret will be safe with me!” I smiled.
Annie seemed convinced and so she made us follow her. We all walked to the back of the library and she used a key to open a vault. Everyone went down in the vault and it was pretty dusty! Not pretty it was VERY dusty! All the dust and it was a small space too. There were books piled upon books upon books. It was so much books, I think Twilight would've peed her pants.
“AAAAAHHH THIS PLACE IS MY SPIRIT ANIMAL!!!” Twilight screamed. She dashed to all different sides of the small room. She picked up a book about Athena and couldn't help but squeal. I rolled my eyes and couldn't help but laugh at her.
“Twilight. The girl who has a hardcore fetish of books.” Pinkie corrected as she started dying of laughter.
“I don't have a fetish! So Dash, what are we looking for?”
“Shouldn't we ask Annie?”
We all looked at Annie as she was staring at her book. She then looked up and blushed.
“Do you want help? I'm sure I can be of assistance.”
I was going to talk to her but Sunset Shimmer pulled my arm back.
“Dash, you sure you can trust her?” She whispered in my ear and that's when Crystal decided to answer.
“Yes! Trust her! I trust her completely! Not because I know her.” She winked at me. “Trust me! She will help you. There's something in this room that's making my magic stronger. Which is a great thing! So, tell her what you're looking for!”
“Annie? I'm looking for a book about mythical creatures.”
“I know what book you're looking for. Follow me!”
We found a bookshelf that had a title called “Mythical”. She was looking and then she threw a book on the table and it said “Mythical Creatures of the Past”.
“There ya go! Lemme know when you need anything else.” Annie smiled as she left the room.
“I really like her!” Pinkie smiled. Twilight opened the book and she was flipping throughout the pages and then one picture made Crystal jump.
“Wait stop!” She yelled. Twilight instantly stopped and it was a page that had a creature with black, cracked skin, turquoise with a bit of green wings, and blue eyes. But it was the form of a human but they look very evil.
“Ewww what is that?!” Pinkie asked disgusted at the picture. Sunset looked at the page and read the title of the creature.
“Changelings.” Sunset spoke up. Crystal rolled her eyes.
“Bunch of backstabbing weasels! Also feeding love off of others.” Crystal rolled her eyes.
“Wait, didn't you talk about changelings the other day to Sunset and I?” I asked. She nodded her head and spat on the page.
“But why are we learning about these things?” Soarin bit his lip.
“I believe when I heard the name Tiran, this was the first thing I thought of.” Crystal folded her arms in anger. “I'm sure he's stealing your father's artifacts to give it to his queen of the hive.”
“Wait hive?! What are they bugs?” Applejack laughed. We all started laughing and Crystal just gave us serious face expression.
“That's very funny Applejack.” She said in a stern voice. We all stopped and stared at her.
“So, it is a bug?”
“Yes, half human half bug. They feed off of love from humans.”
“They don't sound too friendly….” Fluttershy started to tremble.
“Well they aren't! They can be lurking throughout India! Be careful everyone, they can be anywhere.” Crystal reminded us. Me and Soarin both exchanged looks and we both bit our lips.
“This isn't going too well….” Pinkie said while eating a random granola bar from her hair which carried so many goodies.
“There's not a nice one among them…”
To be continued….
Author's Note
If anyone knows who Annie is, I am going to love you forever. Not much as Jenny, or maybe put your OC in for free!
I hope you loved it and don't forget to leave a comment!! Love you guys!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 23- Signs and Wonders!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 23- Signs and Wonders!
Soarin's P.O.V
The next day….
“You're doing too much.”
I was chopping down some mangoes to make Dashie some tea. Today she wasn't feeling good at all. She barely ate anything, had a fever, and is coughing terribly! Some hot mango tea will help. My little assistant here is not helping me.
“Look Easy Breezy! If she needs help, she'll get help from me.”
“You're just doing this so you can impress her huh?”
“N-No! Now shut up and help me!”
She was sitting on a log and her cyan legs were kicking the grass. Easy wasn't as “easy” as her name. She is very rough, and she's a bit of a sweetheart once you get to know her. Her curly light blue and navy blue hair and a pink bow in her hair. Her hair was tied in a ponytail and she folded her arms.
“I will unless you admit that you love the princess.” She huffed.
“Why did your parents call you “Easy” when you're not easy to begin with?”
“I dunno! Why don't YOU ask them?!”
“Don't raise your voice at me young lady!”
“....ugh! Hurry up. Don't keep the princess waiting.”
“She's not expecting any of this! So keep your mouth shut! I guess that's enough. Come on let's go! We can do this! This is Dashie we're talking abo-”
“Woah woah woah! We?! There's no “we”! This is all you buddie!”
“What I thought-”
“We were in this together? Nope, you got this! I got to go back to the fishing cove! See ya!”
She ran away and it was all me. I grabbed the bag of mangoes and headed to the palace. Once I got there, I rang the doorbell and there were guards by the door. The door opened and it was her father. I gave a huge gulp and blushed.
“Uh hi! Remember me?” I smiled sheepishly. He slammed the door in my face. I sighed and the door opened and it revealed Rainbow Dash.
“Hey Soarin.” She replied in a weak, trembling voice. It didn't sound like she was well at all. Her hair was a mess and she was in a purple robe and she was sniffing a lot. Her nose was red and she was holding a box of tissues.
“Oh gosh! You look awful!” I cried out and tried to help her. She blew her nose in a tissue and looked back at me.
“Oh, is it that obvious?” She sniffed as she coughed some more. “Sorry bout my dad. He doesn't want any visitors to see me when I'm sick.”
“Nah it's cool. I'm sure it's nothing. He's just looking out for his daughter that's all.” I smiled and tried to lighten up the mood but it wasn't working. She was walking in her little bunny slippers and I couldn't help but smile.
“Those are adorable!” I blurted out. I then covered my mouth before she said anything but she turned around and blushed.
“Oh well, these are my aunt's. She let me wear ‘em.” She blew her nose in another tissue.
“You should get some sleep.”
“I guess. My head is hurting dramatically.” She replied while walking up the stairs slower than a tortoise. I just watched her and sighed. I bit my lip and then carried her in my arms. She blushed deeply and started to panic!
“Soarin what the-”
“I'm doing this for your own good!” I grunted while carrying her. She was a bit heavy even if she was sick. I placed her on her bed and pulled the cover over her body.
“Is that better?” I smirked at her.
She cooed in reply and snuggled like a baby bunny in the blanket. She looked at me and smiled. It was even cuter because her nose was red.
“Thank you Soarin. You're a gentleman.” She blushed causing me to blush and it was a bit of awkward silence. I cleared my throat and blushed.
“Well, you relax a bit while I'll make you some mango tea.” I winked at her. Her face lit up and she was happy.
“Wait mango tea?! You're making that for me?!” She beamed. I nodded my head and walked out the door and dashed to the kitchen.
I placed all the mangoes on the side and started making that tea for her. I cut up all the mangoes and rinsed out a pot and poured some hot water in there and boiled the mangoes in the pot. Once the mangoes were boiled, I poured the hot water into a mug and added some sugar and stirred it up. Once I found it was sweet enough, I took a tiny sip of it, and it was just right. I carried the cup to the room and gave it to Dashie.
“Here ya go. I hope you like it.”
She stood up in the bed and blushed deeply and took the cup and drank it. She looked at the cup and started to cry. I sat next to her on the bed and hugged her.
“This is exactly how my mother would make me mango tea!!” She balled out and clutched onto me. She made some of the tea spill and it splashed onto my pants and boy did that burn. I didn't scream but I just clutched onto her blanket. She looked surprised and placed the cup on the drawer and tried to ease the burning.
“Sorry Soarin. That was an accident.” She said with a stuffy nose and then she sneezed. She grabbed a tissue and blew from it. She plopped back onto her pillow and was laying there.
“Sorry for getting emotional back there but I was trying to say that you made my day Soarin. And honestly, you make my day everyday.” She blushed and looked at me. Her words caused me to blush deeply. I took off my shoes and climbed onto her bed and we both hugged one another and she was stuffy. Very stuffy.
“Soarin?”
“Yeah?”
“You smell good.”
“Hahahaha, thanks.”
There was a knock on the door and her father appeared. Once I saw him, I immediately jumped off the bed and made a silly sound and Rainbow Dash started laughing a bit.
“Hello sweetie. Are you doing okay?”
“Yes daddy. I'm alright.” She continued to sip her tea.
“Hmm? You made you tea?”
“Oh, uh, Soarin did. Is that a problem?” She snapped while still drinking the tea. Somehow, the tea was making her voice a bit clearer and making her not sound stuffy. Since mango is really a good healing factor, I decided to make tea from it.
“No of course not. No no. I just wanted to ask. Besides where is he anyway?”
“At your service your highness!” I shouted as I stood up and saluted to him but when I stood up, I slipped on some of Dashie's clothes and collapsed on the floor creating a loud THUD!!
“Oh goodness! Are you okay?!” Rainbow Dash asked as she sneezed on top of that. Her father, looking in pure shock, stared at the both of us with his mouth shut. She helped me up a bit and I chuckled.
“Ah no it's alright Dashie.”
“Oh, you dropped your phone.” She blushed.
“Hahaha, well, you know me! Oh I'll get it!”
We both tried to get the phone and then our heads bumped into each other, hard. We both clenched out teeth in pain and held onto our foreheads.
“Are you two okay?”
“Yes your highness. We're awesome.” I cried in pain.
“Just making sure you're okay. That's all. No distractions.” He grumbled as he looked at me. He then walked out the door and Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.
“Ugh, he's so rude to you. I don't know why. But honestly, that tea made me feel so much better! I'm just a bit stuffy now. Not as bad as before. Thanks Soarin!” She smiled and her compliment made me blush.
“Awww Dashie. It's no trouble at all. I just love helping you.”
Our faces turned a bright crimson as we turned away from one another. The door opened again and it was her friends.
“Well, no sign of the thief anywhere.” Sunset sighed.
“Yeah, we looked absolutely everywhere darling and so sight of him.” Rarity took a fan and started fanning herself. Dashie yawned and started to stretch a bit as she rubbed her forehead.
“Oh, it's alright. Go and get some food. You guys look hungry.” Rainbow Dash said while she was getting off the bed. Everyone was screaming at her and she gave them a scared look.
“What?”
“Don't move! You're sick so don't move! We can get the food ourselves.” Twilight smiled.
“But I'm feeling a bit better since Soarin gave me mango tea.”
“Get more rest darling! No pressure.”
We all left Dashie to go to sleep and we all had a little discussion about the thief.
“We all know that the thief is Tiran and Crystal did point to a changeling but how do we know which one is a changeling and which one is not? Cause she did say they can come in different forms.” Twilight spoke up and was also writing down something on a piece of paper.
“Twilight what are you doing?” I asked her while reading some of what she wrote.
“Well, I'm writing down some observations and a hypothesis and seeing what my independent variable is. If I see what it is in this case, then my control group won't be hard to find.”
“English please!!” Pinkie shouted.
“Well, my hypothesis is if Tiran is a changeling, then he is the true thief because Crystal suspected it herself and she knows who Tiran is.”
“So basically, Tiran is a changeling.” Sunset replied.
“Yes but we don't know what form he is during the day. Changelings only appear at night as to what Crystal said.”
“Oh gosh this is too much to track down!” Rarity hollered throughout the room.
“So, we have to find out who he is playing during the day.” I thought.
“How are we going to do that?” Fluttershy asked.
“By magic of friendship!”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
That night….
After my long nap, I decided to read a couple more chapters in my mom's diary for some answers. Then a knock was on my door.
“Well, you're finally reading.” I heard the voice say. I looked up from the book and laughed. I saw my grandmother leaning against the door and smiled at me.
“Yeah, I'm reading something special.”
“You really are. What are you looking for?”
“I dunno. I was hoping you can help me.”
“Alright.”
She walked out the door and was going somewhere else. I looked at her and she disappeared in the night. I got up from my bed and carried the book in my hands and ran after her. After that long search for her, I found her near the ocean and a sword case next to her. She was doing a Indian dance and placed her feet in the water and was humming to a song. I followed her and held the book in my hand.
“You're not acting like yourself.” I spoke up. She looked at me and then she turned back to the water.
“Wait! How did you know about that?”
There was a long pause and after the pause, she looked at me and smirked and then back to the water. I scrunched up my nose and bit my lip and rolled my eyes.
“Is there something you wanna tell me?”
“Well, is there something you want to hear?”
Transition to next scene….
“I know you came here before but have you really gotten to see what's written on the walls?” My grandmother said as we both walked in the Cave of the Unforgotten Warriors. I looked all around and it was mostly dark.
We both walked around the place and she brought me to a table and saw some signs that had different symbols. She pressed some symbols and then the table opened a secret vault it revealed a beautiful glorious sword with 2 sharp edges and it had the same symbols and some Hindi markings as well. It was red, blue, purple, yellow, all different colors of the rainbow also with some white, silver, brown, pink. I swear all the colors in the world were on this sword.
“Woah! What's with all the colors?”
“Dashie, each color represents a goddess’s resembled color. For instance, that red resembles your mother. Each color will help guide you to Gemporia. It doesn't hold the power of the goddess but each element that each one receives it will be in you. Amorette is pink which her element is love. Whenever you want to use the sword for enemies which you'll encounter, use this sword. Trust me, this will make sure you do become a warrior from the heart. Each goddess used this sword throughout their warrior lifestyle. And now I'm passing it down to you.” My grandmother placed the 2 feet sword in my hands and also gave me the sword case that was with her before. I stared at the sword in awe.
“Time is running out. You have to voyage immediately or Gemporia and India will be under attack.”
“Wait a minute, why India?”
“Well, your Indian ancestors were warriors but-”
“We were warriors?! AAAAAA-”
“Shush! You can fangirl later. You must do this! Your ancestors and your mother believes in you.” She kissed my forehead and we both walked out the Cave and she blocked up the entrance. I walked home and was carrying the sword case to my room. I had to hide it before-
“Oof!!” Me and someone said at the same time. I looked up and saw Ramõn.
“Ramõn where have you been?”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“Where were you on Tuesday? I didn't see you in your sleeping bag.”
“I was in the bathroom. Why?”
“I thought the thief caught you.”
“Why do you care about me all of a sudden?”
“Because something fishy is going on in here. And I need your help.”
“My help?”
“Yes! Now tell me, do you know someone names Tiran?”
“Who?”
“That's the thief’s name. Me and Soarin tracked him down.”
“Of course you both did.”
“I don't like your attitude.”
“Look Rainbow Dash. I'm tired of being this guy that I'm not. I hate being a selfish jerk. That's why I'm leaving India.”
“Huh?!” I smiled and couldn't believe my ears! Ramõn's leaving?!
“You heard me. I packed already. I found out that there's no reason for me to stay here. So, good luck with your life.” He hugged me and went his way.
I couldn't believe my eyes! Ramõn is leaving! Soarin's mine! All mine! YASS!!! I smiled happily and went to my room!
“Hahaha don't worry princess. I'm not going to leave so easy…” Ramõn chuckled but his voice was a bit deeper than before and he gave a deep growl and slithered in pride….
To be continued...
Author's Note
Welp, Easy, you got your OC finally!!
Easy Breezy belongs to Easy Breezy on Fimfiction!! You can find her here!!https://www.fimfiction.net/user/274783/Easy+breezey
I hope you liked it and don't forget to leave a comment!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 24- "Catch that Thief!"
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 24- “Catch that Thief!”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Ramõn's what?!?!?!” Sunset hollered throughout the room in pure shock. I squealed in happiness and was also tossing Monoko’s ball across the room.
“Yeah girl! He's leaving!”
“Dash I don't think this is a time to celebrate! This is a time to panic!!”
“Oh what gives? You're having fweeings for him?” I played. She grunted and she rolled her eyes too.
“Dash this isn't time for playing games. I'm serious! How can he be leaving all of a sudden like that? Something tells me he has something up his sleeve.”
“Alright fine. I'll see what I can do to make some changes. But can't you believe he said that too me?! Like wow! I can finally have Soarin to myself without him always popping up out of nowhere which is also strange.”
“See? Popping up out of nowhere sounds a bit fishy. Also, what do you mean “have Soarin to yourself”? You don't do anything around him except blush like a dork!”
“Hey! So not true!”
“Anyway Dash, it's nice to see Ramõn leave with all this trouble going with him but seems to me like he's just getting started.”
“Getting what started?”
“That is what we're going to find out!”
The door was slammed open and we saw Pinkie Pie panting and breathing heavily.
“Hey guys….you...should..go..see what's...going...on..in the...plaza…” She zoned out the rest and then she collapsed on the floor. We both helped her up and then we drank some water. We all looked at one another and figured a way to get to the plaza.
Transition to next scene….
We all ran to the plaza and we saw each of the market's destroyed. Food everywhere, clothes ripped up and also people trying to fix things. I saw a little girl trying to put her guitar back into place. She was crying and I saw Soarin next to her trying to talk to her. I placed a hand on her shoulder and she looked at me with tears in her eyes.
“Buraee!!” She cried out. Soarin tried to calm her down. Soarin was speaking to her in Hindi and the girl was speaking to him and they were having a conversation. Once they were done, the little girl ran to her mommy, and Soarin sighed towards me.
“It's like a massacre! An evil man came running down the street here, stealing everything in this market and there's nothing we can do.” Soarin rushed his fingers through his hair. I looked at the trouble everyone was going through. I saw a man I knew, actually I did know him! It was Chief Orion. Me and Soarin exchanged a look and we helped him up with his little cart.
“Oh Chief what happened?!” I cried out in disbelief.
“Well there was a mad man dashing through the market just stealing everyone's food, clothing, and even animals. He was wearing all black and he calls himself Baas.”
“Baas?” Soarin repeated.
“Yup, I better go alert the king about this! He's not doing a good job as being king. I’m going to have a long talk with him!”
Chief Orion stormed out and walked away from both of us. Soarin bit his lip and coughed.
“Sounds to me like we're going to be having a meeting about this in a few days.” I smacked my forehead and sighed. Tears started forming my face and I choked on my words. Soarin held my face in his hands and wiped my tears.
“Hey! Don't cry! Please don't!”
“You don't understand. All of this is happening because of me!” I cried out.
“What are you talking about? You have nothing to do with this! It's just natural things we go through in life. No biggie.”
“No Soarin it's a HUGE biggie!! Have you seen all these bad things happening one after the next? My grandmother was right. I need to stop making up excuses and just voyage already!!!” I yelled. The people in the market and my friends all stared at me. I grumbled in anger and couldn't believe these things were happening because of me.
The next day….
“Oh please!!! All we ever did was try to get materials to dance with and we don't get enough!” Chief Danielle, the chief of the dancing cove yelled in anger.
“You think that's a problem?! We barely have any more baskets to save our mangoes for the winter time!” Chief Aleko grumbled in anger.
“It's Summer not winter!! Besides, the protectors cove is doing a terrible job! We can't even go out in the ocean without the fishing cove interrupting our terms!” Chief Mono, chief of the protectors cove grunted.
“What about the fishes?! We have to sail far across the ocean for fish since there isn't anymore in my area!” Chief Orion yelled.
Soon, all the chiefs were arguing in front of my father and I could tell he was pretty frustrated. Everyone in each cove was sitting in each section to sit in. I stood next to my dad and saw Soarin shaking his head in disbelief. My friends were just in shock and then not only the chiefs were arguing but the whole room was!! It was getting too loud for me so I decided to step forth and shut all of them up cause it's time I told them the truth.
“SHUT UP!!!!!!!!” I screamed throughout the room. It got so quiet that you could barely hear a pin drop.
“This is ridiculous!!!! All of you fighting over things that can be fixed either way!! What the hell!!! All of you need to calm down and understand the true meaning behind these things!! It's my fault! All my fault!! Ever since I came to India again, things got worse! I thought it wouldn't but it did! I received a call from my ancestors recently to go voyage across the ocean to go save a country called Gemporia. Turns out, Gemporia is in danger and so are we! If I go voyage, Gemporia and India will be saved! So dad, you have to let me voyage. If not, I promise you that India would be worse than it already is…” I cried.
After my long speech, everyone was in shock. My father was sitting in his seat and I could see tears rolling down his cheeks. He looked at me and cried even more. My aunt held his hand and she looked at him.
“It's time to let her go Rohan…” She said while she was tearing up too. I looked at my father and carried even more. I stood in front of him and held his hand.
“Daddy you have to let me go…” I cried even more making him cry even more…
“Dashie I…..”
“Dad, I'm not 5 anymore...I’m a grown teenager….” I cried even more and I started to bawl like a baby. Some kids started cooing and so did my friends. My dad hugged me and started to cry even more. We both hugged each other for a long time and he kissed my forehead.
“You have to let me go….” I finished saying while taking a tissue and blow my nose with it. He smiled and then hugged me again.
“Alright I'll let you go unless…”
“Unless?”
“Unless you come back. Promise me you'll come back?”
“Yes, I promise.”
We both hugged again until we all heard some glass shatter somewhere. We all jumped up and I saw the black figure again. His devious smile just made my heart sunk deeply as I saw him with more of my dad's supplies. I dashed out the room this time with no hesitation and everyone looked to see what was going on. Soarin and my friends were following me and that's when we jumped into action.
“Catch that thief!!” Applejack shouted as I finally used my geode to run fast. I caught up to him and then he swerved around me and then made me slam into the wall and then we all stopped in our place and then he showed his teeth and then he laughed.
“Is it fear or courage that compels you?” He growled in anger and pride. I couldn't tell between the two but it sounded very evil.
“SHUT up you coward!!” I cried in anger. My tears were rolling down my cheeks and then he laughed. Pinkie used her geode and then she threw some sprinkles at him and then it created a huge explosion.
“Oops…”
“Well well well. What have we got here?” He replied with a shy grin. “This will be a great story to tell the queen. I better go. See ya princess!” Tiran laughed and something fell out of his pocket and then he left through the window. Pinkie was about to jump out the window but Applejack pulled her arm and then sighed.
“Let him leave…”
“Huh, what's this?” Twilight asked while reading the paper. We all rallied around her and saw that is was a flyer for the Northern part of Chennai’s market assembly.
“I wonder what he's going to do with that.” Sunset gave a stern look and sighed.
“Seems to me like he's going to be causing some more trouble in that market.” Rarity sighed and smacked her forehead.
“Oh we'll see about that!” I grunted and started walking back and forth throughout the room in anger.
“Rainbow Dash! You know you can't just think of ideas at the top of your head like that!” Fluttershy reassured me. My face looked like I was about to explode in anger.
“A princess wouldn't just sit here and do nothing to affect the lives of her people!!! A warrior princess will go and fight for her country no matter how hard the battle might be!!!”
“Ayeeee now that's the Dashie I know!!” Pinkie screamed up in happiness. “Sooo, got a plan?”
“Yeah about that-”
“That's where I come in!” Soarin smiled and put his hand around my shoulder and pulled me close to him making me blush deeply.
“I got an idea. Your expectation is that he will be at the market and causing discord all over. So we need to be there to make sure he doesn't make a scene and also track him down and finally know who he is. This has been going on for a while now and it's time to track this guy once and for all! So who's with me?” Soarin smiled.
“I am totally with you my friend!!” Pinkie smiled and raised her hand high in the sky. Soon Applejack, Twilight, Fluttershy and Sunset raised their hands too.
“I'll join you guys but we'll have to blend in with the crowd. And I'll design outfits for that!” Rarity beamed as she raised her hand up. Everyone looked at me and I smiled and punched Soarin's arm playfully and he blushed.
“I'm totally with you! Anywhere you go, I go with you! Except the bathroom.”
We all doubled with laughter and we couldn't help but laugh. We all walked to the family room which was near the living room. We all sat in the living room and it was quiet. Until Rarity squealed. We all jumped up in fright.
“I know exactly what we need to do to capture the thief!!!” She squealed in delight.
The next day….
“You've got to be kidding me!” I grunted.
We were all standing in front of the entrance of a huge clothing store. India doesn't really have big stores like America does but this was huge.
“Ta-da! If there's going to be a way to meet him at that market today, is to blend in with the colony. And what way to blend in without buying some clothes?!” Rarity smiled as she did a pirouette. We all stared at her in space.
“Welp, too bad Soarin had to miss out on all the fun. I'm sure he would've loved this.” I smiled while walking around and seeing all the fancy clothes around the shop. Pinkie was loving it too but she grabbed something too fancy and the price was 3926.46 rupees!!! That was 60 U.S. dollars. I immediately slapped her hand and scolded her.
“What are you thinking? You think I'm a bank?!”
“No Dashie but you're a princess! And you got an endless credit card. Besides your daddy can put more money on it once we're done here!” She giggled as she dived into some clothes from another aisle. I rolled my eyes and held my credit card in my hands. I sighed while all my friends gave me puppy dog eyes. Speaking of puppy, I tagged Monoko along just because he wanted to go for a walk.
“Fine. Buy what you want. But don't go to overboard.” I sighed. They all rejoiced and each of them dashed throughout the store. I didn't know where each of them went but I swear, each one of them is a material girl.
Material Girl By Madonna Sung by Mane 7
Twilight goes into an aisle and starts picking out some clothes while singing: “Some boys kiss me some boys hug me. I think they're ok! If they don't give me proper credit, I just walk away!”
Sunset wears a summer dress and walks to the mirror and looks pretty disgusted while singing: “They can beg and they can plead. But they can't see the light! (That’s right!) 'Cause the boy with the cold hard cash is always Mister Right!”
Mane 7 run all around store finding clothes while singing: “Cause we are living in a material world and I am a material girl! You know that we are living in a material world and I am a material girl!!”
Fluttershy looks around the store and finds two pieces of clothing and tries it on her in the mirror while singing: “Some boys romance, some boys slow dance, that's alright with me! If they can't raise my interest then I have to let them be.”
Pinkie jumps all around the store trying to find something comfortable for her to wear and goes into the fitting room 3 times and then she doesn't find something she likes while singing: “Some boys try and some boys lie but I don't let them play (no way)! Only boys who save their pennies Make my rainy day!!”
Mane 7 run all around store finding clothes while singing: “Cause we're living in a material world and I am a material girl You know that we are living in a material world and I am a material girl! Living in a material world and I am a material girl You know that we are living in a material world and I am a material girl!!”
Rainbow Dash stands by a wall and watches her friends going crazy finding some clothes. Rarity shoves her into a fitting room and she comes out in something pink and short. Dashie blushes and then yells at Rarity while singing: “Boys may come and boys may go and that's all right you see! Experience has made me rich and now they're after me!!”
Mane 7 run all around store finding clothes while singing: “'Cause everybody's living in a material world and I am a material girl! You know that we are living in a material world and I am a material girl!! Living in a material world and I am a material girl You know that we are living in a material world and I am a material girl!!!
End of song!!!
“Whew, well that wasn't so bad was it?” Rarity exclaimed while she was panting on the ground. All of us were on the ground panting from running all around.
“At least we got what we wanted right?” Sunset tried to breathe while holding her bag in the air and then dropped it down. Fluttershy looked at everyone's hand and realized I didn't have a bag.
“Rainbow Dash, where's your bag?”
“Huh? Oh I was supposed to get something too?”
“But of course darling! I mean we didn't just come here for us it was mostly for you! Now come along darling let's see if we can get you something that screams ‘I love it and I just adore it!”’
“Yeah Rarity, I don't think that's necessary…”
Rarity pulled out an outfit from a rack and placed it in a bag. She took my credit card and bought the clothes and handed me the bag. I was about to take a little peak until she smacked my hand.
“Uh uh uh!! Don't open it until later! I want you to be stunned!”
Later that day….
We all saw the thief walking through the fields to reach the market just as we suspected. We hid in the grass and he wasn't too far away from us. He sniffed a few times and then he walked away. Twilight made sure he was fully gone and when he was, she got up from her hiding spot and alerted us.
“He's gone.” She whispered. We all got out the grass and Rarity was complaining and trying to find a better way out the field without her hair getting caught in the grass.
“Well, it could've been worse.” Applejack said as she tried fixing her boots. Her hair was braided in two and she wore some denim overalls with brown boots. Guessing those were the clothes she bought yesterday. I on the other hand adored my outfit like Rarity said I would. I was wearing black pants, black boots, a white dress shirt, and a black bow tie. I pretended that we were on a mission and did a couple of flips to find some cover and stay hidden. Soarin was walking behind me and rolled his eyes.
“Dash? It's not night time. You can act casual.”
“This is acting casual! Plus, this is such a good theme. Being undercover following the thief and where he might go next. See? Even Pinkie's doing it!”
Pinkie was actually humming the mission impossible theme song and was doing some of the actions too. We all spotted the entrance of the market and as soon as we went in, we heard a huge scream of terror escape throughout the market.
“Let's go!” Sunset called out to all of us and then we all made a run for it. We saw the thief carry his black bag with him full of jewelry and then he dashed through the market once we found him.
“Hmmm, that's odd. Last time we saw him carrying a brown bag. And this time is black.” Rarity pointed out as we were running after him. A black SUV pulled in and the thief hopped in there and then the car drove off. Soarin grumbled in anger and then I looked around to see if there was another way we can finally catch that thief. I saw an empty car and decided to use it!
I picked up a rock and smashed the driver's seat window and then unlocked the doors. Everyone piled in and then I got to the driver's seat and grabbed two wires and started hotwiring the car.
“Oh my gosh! You know how to hotwire a car?!” Soarin asked in pure shock but also in a sense of happiness. “That's so hot~”
“Thank you Soarin but we have no time for this!” I grumbled while blowing my hair out the way to be able to see what I’m sparking. The car finally started and then I moved over a bit in the middle seat in the front while Sunset reversed and started chasing after the thief’s SUV. It wasn't a pretty good chase but Sunset was a pretty good driver herself. She could've been more faster to be on the car's bumper. But she was fiddling sometimes during the chase. She would stop at a red light, use her signal, and also follow the speed limit signs here and there.
“Sunset you don't have to follow the laws….if you're chasing a thief that stole your father's artifacts!!” I screamed in the car. Sunset rolled her eyes and when she was driving, she wasn't focusing on the road until there was a red light and she came to a full stop almost making me fly out the windshield.
“What the hell Sunset!!!”
“OMG sorry Dash!! I'm real sorry!” Sunset screamed in shock. She was on the highway now and she was driving 60 miles per hour as the sign said. I grew upset because we were WAY behind the thief now. I was 2,000,000% triggered!!! I had enough of this! Time to go Dash mode!
“That's….IT!!!” I yelled. I pulled the Sunset's chair back and then sat on her lap and pressed the gas pedal as hard as I can. We were now zooming down the highway. We were now driving 150 miles per hour. Everyone was screaming like crazy and I was feeling the energy and the wind through my hair. I was so angry yet so focused on the road and passing cars in full speed.
“Rainbow Dash you're crazy!!!!” Soarin screamed and I gave a chuckle.
“Hahaha no I'm not Soarin. You just don't know the other side of me!” I yelled back and sped a bit faster. I saw the black SUV and started to drive next to it to see who the thief was. Once I did, the thief’s car somehow zoomed even faster than before and left us in the dust. I grew very angry while I pressed the gas even more.
“Come on Dashie faster!” Pinkie exclaimed.
“Ugh I'm trying!”
The SUV pulled over by the bridge from far away and got across it and then pressed the button to send the bridge up so we won't be able to drive across. I knew this was an opportunity to show them my awesomeness! I pressed down the gas and somehow it accelerated even more than the first time.
“Dash we're not going to make it!!” Twilight shouted.
“Anything is possible!!! Hold on you guys!!” I shouted while accelerating faster and then everyone clutched onto one another as I zoomed off the bridge into the sky.
It felt like a movie as if we're in slow motion and then I saw the road clear again and pressed the gas pedal again. We hit the road pretty hard but made is safely. Everyone cheered. We were following the thief incredibly fast now but then the SUV swerved quickly and then went down a different road. We lost track of them and we were about to smash into the wall. I grunted loudly as I tried to find a way to physically turn the car a different direction which I did and I slammed onto the breaks. We stopped but it wasn't enough since the car was on 210 miles per hour after the bridge jump. We got hit by a bump in the road and the car flipped into mid air and landed backwards. It was all quiet and the airbag flew in me and Soarin's face. This whole time I was sitting on Sunset's lap, I guess I crushed her a bit after that terrible incident. Glass was shattered everywhere and we were all coughing. We all piled out the car. Sunset wasn't hurt but I sure was. Once I landed safely out the car, Twilight punched my arm.
“What was that? You could've killed us!!” She yelled.
“Well sorry! We had to catch him!”
“Dash you were thinkin’ bout yerself when you were drivin’! Not us! I thought we were a family!” Applejack yelled in my face.
“Well if there wasn't the thief we wouldn't be here right now!!!!” I snapped back.
“Stop!!! This isn't going to get us anywhere! Now let's keep moving!” Fluttershy screamed. It got completely quiet cause Fluttershy doesn't scream unless she's really angry. I guess she was. I don't blame her. We walked through the dark alleyway since it was late at night and we had no map nor GPS. We all walked together. I sighed while walking between the leaves and the trees.
“Turns out everything is my fault nowadays.” I replied while kicking the branches to the sides.
“No Dashie. Accidents happen. Come on, think positively.”
It grew quiet until Sunset stopped us all.
“Shush, do you hear that?” She asked us. We all stood around one another and protected one another. We heard a “cling!” sound then we heard a “whoop!!!” sound and then all we knew we were screaming our heads off because we got captured and tied up in brown bags.
“HELP US!!!!!” We all shouted but there was no one that listened….
To be continued….
Author's Note
HAHHAHAHHA!!!
Ahem, well, the voyage beginsssssssssssssssss
I hope you liked the chapter and don't forget to leave a comment.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 25- Looks Can be Deceiving!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 25- Looks Can Be Deceiving!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
It was cold. And I don't mean that type of chilly cold I mean, ice freezing cold. I began to shiver so much that I could feel my teeth vibrating against one another. I opened my eyes and it was dark. Not like pitch dark but it was damp and the climate was a bit chilly. I looked around the place where I was and saw some black and dark, dark brown painted over the walls. But the paint looked like it lasted long enough. It looks like we were in an abandoned prison cell. I turned my head to the other side and saw all my friends laying on the floor and groaning in pain. I rested my eyes for a bit and eventually fell asleep.
“W-W-Where are we..?” I heard Fluttershy’s voice tremble before I was fully asleep. Crystal tapped my nose (yes she came along) and tried to wake me up.
“We're in a prison cell.” Twilight answered back. She got up and started walking around. “Great just great! We're trapped in here if it wasn't someone's fault!” She glared down at me. I couldn't see her but I know she did. I got up from my comfy position and I was in so much pain.
“Woah woah woah! You're blaming this on me?!”
“Uh duh. I mean who else would I be talking too right now?”
“Ya know what Twilight? Why do you always have a stank attitude?”
“I'm not having a stank attitude I'm just saying, you got us into this mess so I expect you to get us out of it!”
“You're forcing me? Huh, what else is new?”
“Um..girls?” Fluttershy spoke up but me and Twilight didn't listen at all. We were still in each other's faces.
“Look, if you didn't drive 210 miles per hour and wasn't only thinking about yourself, we wouldn't be here in a prison cell!”
“Yes I know that, but have you ever considered I was doing it to catch that thief and save India from harm?!”
“Catching the thief isn't going to save India and Gemporia Dash! This is a trap, believe me I know! This is all just a distraction to keep you away from voyaging and oh what a wonderful job the distraction did.”
“Hahaha that wasn't funny.” I said in a sarcastic tone.
“Uh Master Dashie? Twilight? I think you guys said enough.” Crystal gulped.
“What happens if they keep going?” Soarin whispered in her ear.
“One of them will say something they'll regret…” Crystal replied back into Soarin's ear.
“You think I'm not capable of handling things on my own?! I didn't need you or any of you to follow me! I'm a grown girl and I can fight for my own right!”
“You don't mean that! You're just saying that cause your dad doesn't trust you enough to let you fight!”
“Oh so you're bringing things that happened in the past?! Fine, I wasn't corrupted by a demon who wanted power for herself and was so dumb enough to realize that magic wasn't going to bring me happiness but instead made Equestrian magic become far worse between her new friends!!!” I yelled. It echoed throughout the room and Twilight started to tear up. She grew extremely angry. Her geode was glowing and she clinched her fist together.
“So from the Friendship Games till now this is all my fault?! Stop saying everything is my fault because we solved all those problems and now you still have yours so why don't you fix your own problems without talking! About! MINE!!!” She screamed as loud as her voice can carry her and she accidentally used her magic and picked me up and slammed me through the wall. It created a crack in the wall. I grunted in pain and everyone gasped in shock. I got up and grew angry even more.
“You're gonna..PAY FOR THAT!!!!!’ I yelled and dashed towards Twilight and we both hit one another and started fighting. Crystal took a deep breath and pulled us away from each other with her magic.
“Stop this at once!!” Soarin shouted. “This is ridiculous! You act like no one makes mistakes! Hate to break it to ya but everyone makes mistakes. And everyone has their own flaws. Some by terrible backstories or some by current events. It doesn't matter. I've seen you guys in action before. Even if you all have an argument, you guys always find a way to break through. I wish I had friends like that to help me thick and through. The reason why you guys are all together is because of Dashie's loyalty. Without loyalty, I don't know what friendship is. Not only loyalty, but honesty, generosity, kindness, laughter, empathy and many other elements. It's just that loyalty keeps it sticking.”
“Like glue!!” Pinkie smiled. We all chuckled. Me and Twilight smiled at one another before sighing.
“Yeah Pinkie like glue. So Twilight, Dashie? Everyone makes mistakes each and every day. It's best if we learn from them.” Soarin smiled as he sat next to me. I blushed a bit and got up from Twilight.
“Soarin? You do have friends like that. You have us!” Rarity smiled. “Oh and darling, that was a wonderful speech.”
“Awww thank you. I just said something from my heart which I don't really do since I'm a little shy.” He blushed and some of his hair went past his eyes. I giggled a bit and brushed his hair out of his face.
“Shy or not. You're still an adorable goofball to me.” I blushed. He blushed a deep shade of crimson.
“Woah what's that?” Twilight pointed to the wall.
“It's the crack I did when you threw me to the wall.” I growled at her.
“No no I mean look down after the crack.”
We all saw a dark passageway and we all cooed and I gave a sly grin.
“Oh let's go!!” I grinned while Applejack pulled my suspenders.
“Woah there partner! Lemme make the passageway a bit bigger!” She said as she used her geode and smashed the wall and rocks and boulders fell down. The passageway was a bigger and we all stared at one another.
“Alright y'all. Let's go.” Applejack replied while Pinkie crawled in first then I followed after her and soon we all went down the passageway, crawling in between.
“Ugh, how long are we going through this?” Rarity whined.
“Wherever the passage ends.” Sunset responded to her. She grumbled until Pinkie stopped and then we all got squished together and all our weight opened a vent below Pinkie and we all fell down into a room. We fell on something soft. We woke up and it was a beautiful pink room. There was clothes and drapes and many things that Rarity just adored.
“This is gorgeous! Simply gorgeous!!” She squealed as she clapped her hands. We all heard music and the vibrations along with it.
“Oohhh now those are my kind of people!” Pinkie beamed brightly as she was about to head out the door.
“Hold on. We can't go out there in these drabby old clothes. We need to blend in and I know just what to do!” Rarity smiled.
Some dresses and a suit later….
“So, this is how we blend in?” Sunset asked while fixing her bun in her hair. She was wearing a rich, black dress and it was amazing!
We all dressed up into fancy clothing and mine was a bit too fancy! My outfit was red but it was an Indian themed dress. It had a nice cut top with jewels and it was showing most of my belly out and the bottom piece was long and red. My hair was curly and somehow I could tell, Rarity made me a bit too attractive.
“Let's go catch that thief. He's here somewhere.” Applejack growled.
“But first, we should all split up. Let's see what we can find.” I smiled. Sunset also agreed and we were so happy we started squealing.
“This is so exciting!!!” She squealed as she smiled.
Art by Jenny💕❤💕❤💕❤
We decided to split up into different sections. I went up the stairs and tried to find something that would help me find the thief, until I heard a voice.
“Who are you and what are you doing here?”
I turned around and saw a woman wearing a thick, silky black dress. It was much more feminine than Sunset's. She had red long hair, a mocha skin complexion and her bright green eyes.
“Um, I'm sorry I didn't mean to come here. Are you the host of this party?”
“Why yes I am. My name is Malowa.”
“Well hello Malowa! I'm looking for someone in particular.”
“Hmmm, and who is this person?”
“Well, I dunno. But his name is Tiran. I dunno who he is but-”
“Oh Tiran. He's not a guy to be played with.”
“Wait you know him?”
“Yes, he's just delivering things.”
“Those things are my father's artifacts! He stole them!”
“What?! I swear when I get my hands on him. Wait right here while I go get him.” Malowa smiled very big and then she walked down the hall.
“Something's a bit fishy about her and this place…” I whispered to myself. I stood there waiting for her to come back but nothing came. I stood there for 5 minutes and then I realized this was a lost cause. Then, I passed by a room and then the same voice stopped me again.
“Oh I'm sorry. Are you lost?” Malowa asked giving me that weird smile again.
“Wait what?! You told me you were going to find Tiran!”
“Oh I did? Oops! Lemme go do that now!” She said as duplicate came and more and more of her came from different sides of the hallway. I was surrounded by 12 of her duplicates.
“Rainbow Dash~” One of them said.
“We've known all about you sweetie. Now, it's time for you to suffer for what you did~” Another one said.
Soon, all of them jumped on me and started biting me and beating me up. I screamed to the top of my lungs and I was trying to get them off me. Somehow, I heard Soarin's voice from a mile away screaming my name. I threw all of them off and then Pinkie came out of nowhere and exploded them all with her geode. The only thing that was left of them was black goo.
“Ewww what is that?” Rarity almost barfed.
“It's like some type of mythical goo coming from the aspects of the leftover body.” Soarin gave a disgusted look. “Whatever it was I'm sure glad you're okay.”
“Something strange is going on and we must find Tiran now and get that bag and get out of here!” I said while finding a way to track the thief.
“Hmmm, the thief steals jewels huh? He must've went down that way and went into the third door on our right.” Pinkie smirked.
“Woah, how did you know Pinkie? We never been here before.”
“Just a hutch!!” She smiled as she bounced her way down the hall. We followed her into the room and then we saw Ramõn sitting in a throne laughing away eating chicken legs. We all gasped in shock and he literally froze.
“Ramõn??!!??!” I screamed in shock.
“I thought you were leaving India!” Sunset scolded him.
“Oh I am but tonight's my last night. So come and dine with me. There's plenty of room for the 8 of you.” Ramõn laughed and walked behind me. “Well Dash, you never looked so-”
“Hands off her Ramõn. And we would never dine with you.” Soarin scolded him. Ramõn took a step back and continued to laugh.
“I figured you would say something like that. But, I gotta run. But before that~” He seductively said before sliding his fingers down my back and grabbed me in his arms.
He placed his hands around my waist and then placed his lips on mine. I was in complete shock. My mind was in full anger, rage, and shock. Soarin's expression looked like he was about to faint. Everyone gasped and Pinkie gagged. I saw an empty wine bottle near Ramõn, so I deepened the kiss to play my trick and then grabbed the bottle and smashed it over his head. He fell to the ground and we all made a run for it. Somehow, all the doors magically slammed shut on their own and locked us in the room. We heard cackling and then we all turned around to face Malowa again.
“It's nice to make friends with absolute strangers.” She laughed harder. She touched Ramõn's face and gave him a scar. She slapped him hard across the face and I honestly felt sorry for him in a way.
“Ramõn get up! Fight her back!”
“Oh precious Dashie he can't do that to me. He'll pay endless consequences. By the way, he's just being an actor right Tiran?” She asked as Ramõn gave each of us a devilish look and a green aura surrounded him and he transformed into Tiran and then laughed. We all were in complete shock. He took both brown and black bags out of his hiding place and gave it to Malowa.
“Ramõn IS Tiran?!” Applejack said in full shock. Pinkie did a mind blown reaction with the sound effects and everything.
“I knew he wasn't Tirek.” Pinkie smirked at Applejack and then back at Tiran. “We trusted you!!”
“That's all the part of the plan of manipulating Pinkie. It's my game.” Tiran chuckled and then bowed. “At least I saw my desert flower bloom before she withered!” He smirked at me.
I threw glass cup in his area and he dodged it. “You don't deserve to bow you deceiving little pamper piece of shit!!” I growled in anger.
“Ouch easy tiger, don't use all your nine lives all at once.” He snapped back. I was about to beat him up until Sunset pulled me back.
“I think it's time to show our guests of honor how we run things around here.” Malowa chuckled and snapped her fingers. “You want a show? I'll give you a show!”
“M-Master? I'm having these weird sensations from my magic and it's coming from her.” Crystal squeaked in fright. I told her to keep her voice down but she hid behind my hair.
Malowa was in the center of the room and then a HUGE green aurora surrounded all around her and her figure was bigger and scarier than before. I clutched onto Soarin's left arm as I was hiding a bit behind him. He was also protecting me from behind and once Malowa was finished with her transformation and she looked like a-
“C-C-Changeling?!?!” Fluttershy stuttered so much times.
“Hahahaha, that's right my little one. I'm sure you must've heard of me.” She laughed. Crystal was trembling in fear.
“It's Queen Chrysalis!” Crystal whispered in my ear.
“Now that all my changelings are here and it's thousands of them against you 8. I'm not going to waste my time with you all. All I want is the precious princess to give me that precious gem that belongs to me.” Chrysalis slithered as she set her eyes on my chest area. I looked down as she was staring at the sapphire necklace. I held onto it and moved back a bit.
“I'm never giving this gem to you. It doesn't belong to you!”
“Oh? So unwise. Maybe it's time we end this little confrontation with the girl who is destroying it apart!!!” She yelled as she pointed her staff that had a green mythical orb on it. The glow was directly pointing to me and then Soarin pushed himself before me and grumbled at her.
“Over my dead body Chrysalis!!” He yelled at her. I blushed a bit and held onto him to try to protect him too.
“Alright then. A little distraction interrupting this process? Not bad at all!” She growled as she picked Soarin up in her arms. I screamed endlessly loud as she chuckled and Soarin was screaming for help.
She broke the walls and it was raining hard and she flew out the open crack she made. I bit my lip and started running out there until my arm was held by someone else.
“Dashie it's too dangerous!”
“Pinkie I'm a girl who loves danger. And this time, Soarin is that danger. I have to help him!” I cried. I took off my shoes and grabbed a sword from the side of the room and made my way outside on the roof of the building. Tiran was running after me but my friends had a good time with him.
I tried to reach to the top where the queen was and all her changelings were around her.
“Hahaha we don't need the necklace because we have enough love to feed off from her best friend.” I heard her say to Soarin. It was pouring hard and my long hair would cover my eyes making it harder for me to see clearly. I climbed as much as I can. Crystal was helping me regain some strength.
“Come on Master Dashie hurry! Look out!!” She squealed as some changelings came and were about to feed love off of me. But Crystal defended me using her magical powers. She grabbed her jar of crystallized water and sprayed it over them. It made them fall asleep for a while. She helped me up by using my fingers to help me climb to the next step.
“I'll go take out the changelings. Go and get Soarin back!”
I nodded my head and climbed up to the top. It was slippery because of the rain and I could see a clear vision of Chrysalis now. I grabbed the sword and threw it at her wings. It pierced a hole through it and the sword went through and fell down the building. She screamed in pain and she saw me and I gave a “I'm going to kill you now!” face expression.
“Ugh you little brat!!!!” She roared in anger. As her response back, she swooped down using the other side of her wings to try and grab the sapphire.
“Give it to me!!” She roared.
“Ugh never!!” I grunted. Soarin was squirming and he was trying to get loose. I saw Crystal how she was having trouble fighting off all the changelings. I climbed back down a bit but the necklace got caught onto one of the statues on the building and I couldn't move. Chrysalis saw this and pushed me down the building and I screamed for someone to catch me until I got stuck in between two other statues. She grabbed the stuck sapphire from the statue and laughed historically.
“We've did it! We've got the sapphire! Evacuate my precious changelings!!” She chuckled and they all were flying away with the sapphire and Soarin.
“You were a waste of time.” She said to Soarin as she dropped him from the sky. I gasped in shock and then ponied-up on the spot and then I flew right after Soarin and eventually caught him.
“Gotcha!!”
“Wait Dash? How are you-?”
“Long story. Let's go find Crystal and the rest of my friends. I saw all the changelings flying away in a swarm and they all flew away. Crystal came back and started panting.
“Whew that was awesome. I never had that much action in a while!”
I placed Soarin down in the room where we were and my pony ears, wings, and tail vanished. Soarin was still in shock and he was breathing heavily. I gave him a smirk and folded my arms. He laughed and hit my arm playfully.
“Don't give me that look.” He laughed.
“Why not? I saved your life back there. The least you can say is thank you.”
“I was going too but you interrupted me. Technically I didn't need you help.” He smirked.
“Oh yeah?”
“Yeah, I could've taken down the queen myself. I'm brave.”
Art by Jenny 💕❤💕❤❤
“Screaming like a girl and screaming for help doesn't sound like bravery.” I smirked and then laughed.
“I was screaming because of how much fun I was having.” He lied and blushed a bit.
“Hehehe, yeah sure.” I giggled.
We both laughed and then we heard a booming sound and then something was placed in front of us. It was actually someone! It was Tiran wrapped up with a rope and his mouth was covered by a rag. He was saying something but me and Soarin couldn't understand him. We both saw Applejack pull the rope tighter and smirked at me. Soon all my friends came and Pinkie placed her foot over Tiran.
“We couldn't give you ALL the glory! We had to had some fun time too. And beating up Tiran was the best way! Applejack tied him up.” She smiled. I laughed and sat down and looked at Tiran’s face.
“Well, look what my friends found. Wow, impressive.” I laughed while I took off the rag around his mouth. He started coughing and then he growled. I untied him and slammed him up against the wall with one hand. He screamed in shock and then he gave a seductive look.
“Oooh~ tiger has claws.” He growled in a lustful tone.
“Tiger wants to scratch!” I exclaimed while pinning him hard against the wall again.
“And tiger's not going to do anything!!” Twilight interrupted and then gave a sheepish laugh. I turned to Tiran again and gave him a glare.
“Now Tiran, where's Chrysalis going with those 2 bags and that sapphire?” I asked him in a very calm tone.
“I ain't telling you nothing tiger.”
“Suit yourself!” I grunted as I pulled him and slammed him painfully into the wall. He screamed and groaned a bit.
“Look, you can hurt me all you want by I'm not going to say anything. You may be very very sexy but I can't tell you.”
I gave a look to Applejack and then Fluttershy.
“You wanna do this the hard way? We can totally do that the hard way!!”
“Oh I love things hard~” He replied as he pulled me close to him. I gave him a glare and then that's when things turned bad for him. I took him by the collar and he was hanging from the edge of the building and he was screaming like a HUGE baby.
“Okay okay okay!! I'll tell you! You're freaking crazy!!” He hollered. Even if it was raining hard, I wasn't paying him no mind.
“Dash you don't think that's a bit crazy?” Rarity asked as she placed her hand over my shoulder. I nodded my head and leaned close to him.
“You're gonna talk now?”
“Yes yes! Just let me go!!” I did way he told me to do and pretend to let him go. He screamed and pleaded to me.
“No no no Dash please calm down!!”
“I will if you tell me where she's taking the bags and that sapphire!!!” I yelled.
“Okay she's taking them to the hive! That's where we live just please put me back inside!!”
“Awwwww you're so cute when you beg.” I smirked at him.
“Gosh I hate you!!”
“I'm glad you do cause I always hated you too!”
“Wait! I got a better idea!!” Pinkie beamed brightly. She made Applejack tied him up to a chair and then she got a taser from her hair.
“Speak changeling!” Pinkie said as the taser was in his face.
“Okay, what do you want me to say?”
“Just answer Dashie's question. That's all. And you'll be free like a….changeling!”
“Oh that's it?! Well, then the artifacts and the sapphire is going to my hive. It was an order from Lord Tirek himself. He wanted the jewelry and the sapphire.”
“Why's he doing this?” Crystal spoke up and gave him a glare.
“I knew you were here you little aspara.” He smirked at her. “What's in it for you?”
“Taze him!” Crystal commanded Pinkie. She turned the taser on and tased him. He screamed in pain and I couldn’t help but hold onto my giggles.
“I said why is he doing this?!” Crystal asked him again and this time she pulled his nose.
“Ow ow ow!!! Okay for someone tiny you sure are feisty.”
“Are you sassing me?! Pinkie!”
Pinkie was about to tase him once more but he yelled and covered himself.
“ALRIGHT!!!!! The queen told me that on the day of his 1,000 reign as king of Gemporia, someone who has the sapphire will challenge him.”
“Challenge him to what?” I asked him.
“I don't know.”
“Pinkie!!!”
“No no no no I swear I don't know!!! Nobody tells me anything!!”
“Yet you're the commander.” Soarin said. Tiran blushed a bit and I grabbed the taser from Pinkie and was about to tase him myself. I made the voltage of the electricity higher.
“You have 10 seconds to tell me everything you know. 10!”
“Okay Dash calm down and let's settle this with some Netflix and chill~”
“6.”
“Woah woah! You can't do that! Just because you're angry!!”
“5.”
“Alright calm down! If you want to know, the only thing you can do is go to my hive and then talk to my queen. She'll tell ya then! All I know is that she's working for him. And that sapphire is the only way to make his reign longer as king. But I do know this, if you accept his challenge and get all the goddesses’s gems back, Gemporia will be it's old self again and he won't be king anymore!”
“Wait, how can we trust him? He lied to us he's probably lying again. So make this 2!”
“No no wait Master hold up!” Crystal paused me. “Tiran is right! That's what Tirek told Phyra before I came here. He said that you have to accept some challenge. Thank you Tiran.” Crystal smiled at him. “I underestimated you. A bad changeling would never say that. Thank you.”
“I'm sorry about what I did before it was my fault. I didn't mean it. I don't want to listen to my queen. But I gotta go back. I'll be waiting for your arrival and make sure to give you the gem and the artifacts!” Tiran smiled.
“I dunno I don't trust you anymore!” Pinkie said as she folded her arms.
“I see some good in him.” Crystal smiled. “He's pretty different.”
“But if you back down from this and tell her about our arrival, I will have some changeling soup that day!” I grabbed him by the collar.
“Yes Tiger. I promise!” We both shook hands and we both smiled.
“Now go.”
“Alright. Bye.”
“Oh Tiran?”
“Yes Tiger?”
I tased him in his private part area and he fainted. Soarin screamed and tapped my shoulder.
“Gosh Dash! That hurts even for me!”
“Hehehe, I love this bad boy!”
Tiran got up and was grunting.
“Gosh you are deadly!” He replied in pain and then he tried to get up again but this time he finally was able to use his wings and fly out the broken part of the building. Once we saw him fly away, we all sighed but it was raining still and it was very late.
“Wait what time is it?” Twilight asked.
“11:35pm.” Fluttershy responded.
“Oh my dad is going to kill me!! Let's go!”
“And this time, I'M driving home!” Sunset smirked at me.
“Hahaha okey.”
We all walked out the door and then we started walking to a parking lot. We found another car and I hot wired it again and this time, Sunset was the driver. It was another long way to get home.
“I hope this works out….”
Author's Note
letskillSkycausesheliedtousandshedidthistous
Pass on the hashtag cause I'm reading for your comments of being shook and all the 'hate'.
I hope you guys really liked this chapter ~~took a week to finsh...~~ and don't forget to leave a comment!!! I'm very interested in em, and also some kind critique!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 27- And We're Off!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 27- And We're Off!!
Saturday at noon….
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Are you sure you packed everything?!”
“Yes auntie! I'm good to go.”
“Fresh food to eat? Comfortable camping clothes? A flashlight, bathing material, sleeping material, everything good enough for the outdoors?!”
“Aunt I'm okay! Don't stress about it. I'll be okay!” I chuckled and stared into my aunt's purple eyes. She sighed and placed her hands on her hips.
“Dash I'm just making sure you're prepared. We don't want the same thing happening to Phyra-”
“To happen to me! I get it! Just try to calm down. I'm going to be okay.” I giggled a bit. I was carrying my suitcase down the stairs, until my aunt stopped me.
“Honey we have butlers and servants that can help you with that!” She called out and snapped her fingers.
“But aunt I can take care of my-”
A servant went down the stairs and carried my 2 suitcases and placed them in the living room. I folded my arms and gave her a glare.
“What?”
“Aunt Firefly I'm okay. Seriously I am! Stop worrying. I can take care of myself.” I walked down the stairs and sighed.
“Uh where are you going missy?”
“To get some fresh air before I go. I'll be back on time!”
“Better be back before 4pm, the waves get really rough at night!” My aunt called out.
I made my way out the door as the fresh air hit my face and the sweet smell of fresh falling rain stayed in the grass. I smiled and realized my blue dress was fitting the mood of my day. I was walking down the plaza and I saw many people saying goodbye to me for the last time. As I was walking to see Radiance, someone stopped me in my tracks. I jumped in fright and couldn't help but laugh extremely loud at what I saw. I saw Soarin hanging upside down with his pajamas and he blushed slightly and gave a shy smile.
“Uh hehe, whoops.” He smiled. I giggled and couldn't help but crack a big smile.
“Hehehe dummy.”
Art by: @angie._draws on Instagram 💗💟💕💟
“Ugh, don't ask.”
“You know I'm gonna ask anyway. Hehehe, what happen Soarin?”
“What does it look like? I was sleeping in the tree.”
“Hahahahaha what? Why?!”
“I guess Halo put me out here. I'm a hard sleeper.”
“Hehehe yeah I can see that.”
“Ugh, can you help me?”
“I dunno. You look adorable when you're upside down.”
“Argh Dashie!!” He replied in such an angry tone and his cheeks flared up with a bright pink. I giggled and snapped the branch he was hanging from and he fell to the ground. I helped him from the ground and started giggling.
“You know Halo is pretty strong for her size.” I smiled.
“Tell me about it! She's a 10 year old with a mind of a 20 year old! My mom has to watch out for her!”
“Yeah, she's a troublemaker!” I laughed as we were walking back.
“Yeah kind of reminds me of this girl I know.” He smirked at me and nudged my shoulder.
“Oh please! Don't try it!”
“Well, I'll see you later!” Soarin waved at me. “I got to give my sister a piece of her mind!”
“And while you're at it, make sure you change your clothes because you ain't sailing with me tonight in that!” I doubled with laughter. Soarin joined me and gave me a thumbs up and went his way. I finally walked to the door of the dancing cove and saw Radiance dancing with the kids she had. She stopped and squealed.
“Ah Dashie don't scare me like that! I was in the middle of a dance!” She folded her arms and then I hugged her tightly.
“I heard you were going…” I heard the tone in her voice started dying out…
“Aww Radiance..don’t make me cry. I'm not ready to cry yet.” I shrieked and my voice cracked and tears started forming in my eyes. She wiped them before they fell.
“Don't worry about me Dash! I'm going to miss you alot!”
“Ray I'll be back sooner than ya think! Just take care of Blaze!”
“I'm already on it!” She saluted to me as a joke. We both laughed and hugged each other once more. I waved goodbye to her and then walked out the door and smiled. I started stretching and then I walked home and then I opened the door and confetti and streamers blasted on my face.
“SURPRISE!!!!!!” All my friends screamed in my face and they were wearing different colored shirts that spelled “DASHIE!!”
Art by: HeartEqualsArt on Deviantart 💟💕💕
“Woah!”
“Happy Farewell So You Can Voyage To Gemporia and Save India and Gemporia From Lord Tirek’s Evil Power Party!!!” Pinkie exclaimed and blew a kazoo in my ear.
“Ouch!”
“Are you ready to voyage?!”
“I am but I'm a bit hungry first.”
We all doubled with laughter and grabbed some cake.
Transition to next scene….
I was standing outside on the balcony watching India below me and how I had such a short time. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and told myself, “Dash you got this! Everything will be okay!” I opened my eyes and the wind started to blow. It was rushing the waves and my geode started glowing.
“It is time..” I sighed and walked down the stairs and someone covered my eyes.
“Guess who?”
I turned around and removed the person's soft hands. I opened my eyes and saw that my eyes connected with a pair of emeralds.
“Oh so you did change your clothes?”
“Comment about my clothes one more-”
“I'm just joking ya big goof! So you ready?”
“I am. Are you?”
“I'm nervous. I never done this before…”
“Oh come on Dashie! You'll be fine! There's nothing you can't do. Now come on and let's go carry our luggage on the boat.” Soarin smiled.
As we all were walking outside to reach the docks, I stopped and turned around to see my grandmother, aunt, and my father all staring at me with tears in their eyes. I blinked back a few tears but couldn't help myself. I dropped my luggage and ran to my dad and jumped on him and gave him the warmest hug ever.
“Oh daddy I'm going to miss you!!” I cried out. He clutched onto me like never before. I felt that he was feeling pain, and also sadness. I looked into his yellow eyes full with tears of happiness. He caressed my cheek and smiled.
“Oooh I'm super excited!!!” Pinkie was bouncing along the way to the docks as her curls were bouncing along with her. “I even packed my letter “S” t-shirt just in case I ran out of clothes!”
“Uh you're carryin’ 2 heavy suitcases! What do ya mean yer gonna run outta clothes?!”
“Applejack Applejack Applejack.” Pinkie patted her head. “This bag holds all my supplies for the voyage.”
“And the other bag is for?” Twilight asked while gesturing her hand.
“This is all the food I've saved up! We can all share. Unless one of us ends up becoming a savage and eat the whole thing.”
When Pinkie said that Soarin smirked at me and I nudged his arm.
“Well, we're here. I made a reservation for a great boat to sail on. It's big for all of us.” I said as I saw a beautiful brown boat with red, orange, pink, and yellow flowers that decorated the sails. The boat itself was HUGE!! It was able to fit all of us.
“You guys hop on and make yourselves comfortable. Me and Soarin are gonna pack up all our bags.” Applejack said as she used her geode for super strength. As they were setting up the luggage, we were all settling down. I looked up and saw the moon's reflection over the sea. It was a calm night and perfect for sailing.
“Alrighty folks! Let's get this here show on da road!” Applejack tipped her hat and we all cheered.
“Ladies? Allow me.” He bowed and then winked at me causing me to blush. I hid it by folding my arms and rolling my eyes. Soarin untied the rope and pulled the rope closer to him and then the sail came out and the wind took the sail and started to make us sail away from the dock. I saw him tie the rope to the other side of the boat tightly and I was blushing extremely hard. I bit my lip as hard as possible and when he looked at me, he laughed.
“Oooohhh teach me~” I daydreamed. He smiled and patted my head.
“Soon Dashie. Soon.” He replied as he stretched and turned behind him and whistled.
“Wow, we're really far now! Well, goodbye India and hello Gemporia!” Pinkie screamed loudly. We all rejoiced and I smiled and then my smile faded as I bit my lip and looked away from my friends in despair….
The next day….
Day 1 of our voyage begins with a band of 8 young teenagers going on a dangerous journey to do something no human has ever dared of doing in thousands of years…
The sun was shining brightly down on us and all I heard was the sound of waves hitting one another. Snoring was heard and I heard footsteps walking towards me. I opened my eyes and I saw Pinkie smiling.
“Good morning Chosen One! Rise and shine!” She beamed.
“Ugh don't call me that!” I grumbled as I started to get out of my comfort zone. I got up and stretched and picked up some Tic-Tacs from my duffel bag and placed about 4 in my mouth.
“Morning Master Dashie!” Crystal smiled in my face. “How's the lovely Captain of this ship doing?”
“Me?! Captain?! Awwwww yeah baby!!! Haha!!” I shouted and started to feel like my old self again. I was free! No rules no regulations! Oh yeah baby! Rainbow Dash is back!
“If you're back then who was the Dashie before?” Pinkie said while staring in my face.
“What huh?!?!”
“Oh well! Anywho, here have a muffin!” Pinkie stuffed a chocolate chip muffin in my mouth. I started chewing on it and then it had such a divine taste!
“Mmmm yummy! So much chocolate~” I sighed and I licked my lips in satisfactory.
“Okey everyone up and awake! It's our first day of voyaging and we got a lot to-”
Something interrupted Twilight. It wasn't a person or a comment. It was a sound. It was coming from one of the boxes near her. It was shifting and then I grabbed a wooden paddle from the back and started walking toward the moving box. Once it opened, everyone screamed and some of us ducked for cover. I stood there in shock at what I saw.
“Monoko?!?!” I yelled out loud. Monoko barked and jumped into my arms and started to lick my neck. Soarin petted his head and Monoko started licking his fingers and then back at my neck.
“Awww he didn't want to lose you. What a good boy!” Soarin smiled.
“But what's he doing here? He can't join me. Bad Monoko!”
“No no Dash! You must give Monoko come credit. What he did was a great idea! Dogs can sense things better than us humans and know when something's wrong. And you're his owner, he'll protect you from any harm. So what's the problem?” Fluttershy stepped in and started petting him.
“The protecting part! I don't want his tiny self getting hurt by dangerous creatures out there!” I cried out. Fluttershy patted my back.
“That's something every owner feels. But Monoko is strong. He's a great puppy. Aren't you wittle guy?” Fluttershy asked while petting him. He barked in reply and then he started running around the boat. We all cooed at how Monoko chases his small tail.
“Now everyone! Don't let Monoko be a distraction. We got work to do!” Twilight reassured us.
I yawned and carried Monoko and placed him in this little tiny box.
“You'll play later but for now stay here okay? Dashie got work to do. Okay Monokokins?”
“Uhh Monokokins? Really?”
“What? The boy's gotta get a cute name. Right my wittle Monokokins?!” I replied to Twilight's remark and started to pet him. He barked in reply and licked my fingers.
“Dawwwww puppy love!” Sunset called out while she was eating a banana. The wind was blowing a bit and the sun was shining brightly.
“Next stop! The Changeling Hive!”
“Speaking of the hive, where is it exactly?” I asked Crystal while paddling.
“Well, you see the thing is master it's funny you bring this up because I...haven’t got the slightest clue…”
“WHAT?!?!”
“Okay Master calm down!! I'm sure we'll find something to guide us there!”
“NO I CAN'T CALM DOWN!!! WE'RE STRANDED ON A BOAT AND WE DON'T KNOW WHERE WE ARE!!!! WE'RE RUINED!!!” I cried out. I started crying in Hindi.
“Uh what's she saying?”
“She's just being a big baby that's all! Dashie I'm sure we'll find the hive. Just calm down. Give it time! In the meantime, just find something that can help us to get there.” Soarin replied as he was searching for a clue. We all looked around and started to find a clue until Pinkie gasped.
“Ooohhhhh hey guys look! A pirate hat! Argh! Which way to the changeling kingdom so we can start a little friendship swashbuckling of our own, aye?!” Pinkie asked all of us in a pirate tone. Most of us laughed while Sunset was thinking hard.
“Mmmm, if there's a pirate hat I'm sure there's a map!” Sunset pointed out and then she was digging through some old boxes and then she hollered out at us.
“Aha! Exactly what we needed!!” She smiled.
“A map?!”
“A GPS??!”
“Another paddle to help us navigate better?”
“FOOD??!!?!?!” We all turned around and saw Pinkie shifting her fingers together.
“Uh hehehe, it's just a thought…and I'm hungry.”
“What about the other suitcase darling?” Rarity pointed to a HUGE fuchsia suitcase.
“Oh yeah! Thanks Rares! Lalalalala~” She sang while bouncing to her suitcase.
“What is that?” I asked while looking at the object and it was covered in sand and dust. She wiped off the specks and then she blew some of it off. We then saw some gold on it and the letter “P ” on it. Sunset dusted it off completely and we couldn't believe what we found.
“Woah! Now that's something you don't see everyday!” She spoke loudly. She held in her hands firmly and then smiled.
“It's a compass! And not just any but it belongs to someone. See the letter? Also it's gold and has a sun symbol on it.” Twilight said while inspecting it over Sunset's shoulder.
“That's true but look at the directions! I mean they aren't written in English. See?” Rarity inspected it too and soon everyone was looking at the compass while I was keeping control of seeing where to go.
“Hey Dash? You think you can read these symbols?” Soarin called out it to me while shoving the compass in my face. I looked down on it and some of the characters were characters I knew.
“Absolutely!” I smiled. Me and Soarin were trying to figure out what the symbols mean. I only know about 2 of them. I didn't really take Hawaiian classes too good.
“The words are Hawaiian. But I'm not that skilled. Crystal think you can help us?”
“Uh uh uh! I can't help you this time. So sorry but rules are rules!” She shrugged her shoulders.
“Huh?! What rules?! You didn't say anything about rules!”
“Your ancestors just told me that you need to figure this out on your own. Use that big brain of yours Master Dashie!”
And so, I did! I looked around, holding the compass, and was trying to find something. The flowers all around the boat, the gold compass with a “P” on it and also the sun design in it. I thought hard as I can.
“Hmmmm, the sun, the flowers, and the P? Hmmm….think Dash think. What do they all mean?” I whispered to myself. That's when I began to gasp and somehow when I felt that ‘special power’, I fell on the boat.
“Woah you okay?! Did you hurt anything?”
“No even better! Guys, this was my mother and my grandfather's boat that they voyaged across the ocean to find a place to stay and make a civilization! And they rested in India. Of course the diary entry makes sense!” I smiled and grabbed my mom's diary and clutched onto it.
“So this boat was used to voyage across the ocean to make a civilization?” Sunset asked while biting her lip. I nodded my head in agreement and picked up the compass.
“This compass is my mother's! See the letter? It stands for Phyra which was my mother's name! And the flowers! They symbolize “may peace and the guidance of the fire phoenix guide you to the right path~”’
Once I said that, everyone “ooed” in reply. I started to laugh and then looked at Soarin.
“I didn't know you knew how to sail this type of boat!”
“Well, that is something that I would do in my spare time. It grew on me. I always see them up against the docks and I get so intrigued into sailing them!”
“Ah same! But without boats, it's swords! As I child, I would always be fascinated with swords and knifes. I would get a HUGE tantrum just because I couldn't cut the cake.”
We both started dying of laughter and since we were out in the ocean, it was quiet and so our laughs echoed all around. Huh, a little too quiet…
“Um you guys don't find it weird that it's awfully quiet? Fluttershy spoke up softly. We realized that the water had bubbles popping all around us. The sea started to turn a bit black at some points of the blue ocean and then the boat started to lean.
“Oh boy we're turing! The boat’s turning! Oh gosh it's happening!!!” Pinkie screamed while sounding a bit exciting than usual. The boat tipped over and we were underwater. We swam back up and tried to catch our breaths. Soon the whole ocean was black and red. Bubbles were popping more rapidly than before. I wasn't looking at the water, but something was rising above the water and it was in front of Twilight. I was looking at the compass and then I turned over to Twilight and Fluttershy hollered out.
“OH MY!!!! AAAAAAAAAAA!!” She shrieked! We all saw a black tentacle grab Twilight by her leg and swooped her up and was swinging her back and forth. Twilight started screaming for her life and I was looking for the Harmony Sword that my grandmother gave to me and once I found it, I took it up and sliced the tentacle and it went back into the dirty red and black water and Twilight fell back on the boat. We all were panting and were in shock. That wasn't the only strike whatever that creature was trying to prove.
“Houston, we have a problem!”
To be continued….
Author's Note
Woah...what a very long chapter!
Anywho, critique and comments are permitted! So, I hope you like this chapter! See ya soon!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 28- Tirek Strikes!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“What do you think that is?” Soarin asked me while trying to comfort Twilight.
“Whatever it was, it was atrocious! Just look at what it did to Twilight!” Rarity spoke up.
“Whatever it is, that attempt to take Twilight, was just the beginning.” Sunset remarked.
“The beginnin’ of what?” Applejack questioned.
“That's what we're going to find out.”
I was still in shock but I looked over at Twilight and saw her crying a bit. She was bleeding on the leg that the tentacle grabbed her with and she was grabbing it firmly with her hand. I ran to help her out.
“Are you okay?”
“Nnggh, no. I'm bleeding.”
“I can see that. Here lemme help you.” I smiled sheepishly while bandaging Twilight's wound. “There! You'll be fine!”
The wind blew and then the boat started to lean again.
“Oh not this time!” Applejack huffed as she used her geode for her super strength and weighed the other side of the boat to balance it out. Another tentacle rose up from the water this time towards me and then Soarin called out.
“Dashie look behind you!”
I turned around in the nick of time and charged my sword and was about to slice it's tentacle off, but the tentacle grabbed my waist and swooped me off the boat and into the water. I tried gasping for air but to get oxygen but if I did, I would inhale the dirty water and whatever the creature did, it would get into my system. As I was being pulled deeper into the ocean, I saw a couple of red eyes, beaming and then a HUGE mouth hole that had razor sharp teeth. The creature had 8 tentacles. It wasn't an octopus or a squid. It was a grimm creature. And it was called “Grimm Leviathan!” I tried to escape from it but, the tentacle let me go and then one tentacle wrapped my arm and the other tentacle on my other arm. And so forth for my legs. Since I wore a dress, and it was pretty short, I blushed deeply and started to giggle.
“Uh, is it going to be like those tentacle clopfics?” I asked politely. It screeched in reply and was about to kill me and rip a hole through me, until I saw Pinkie jump in front of me and started using her sprinkles and exploded all the tentacles at once.
“I. HOPE. YOU'RE. HUNGRY!!!” Pinkie screamed with each punch she gave. The squid didn't even fight back. It just took one tentacle and flung Pinkie back to the boat. At this point, I was losing oxygen and was about to fall deeper into the ocean but the Harmony Sword started glowing a bit purple. Soon the whole sword was purple and it glowed and transformed into a purple bow and arrow. The arrow flew by itself and shot the creature right in it's mouth. Me and Pinkie swam to the boat for cover and as we got back on the boat, the creature exploded in the skies and died completely. The sun came back out and the ocean was blue again and the sword slammed right in front of my face.
“What type of magical sorcery is this?!” Twilight asked while trying to walk towards me. “Are you two alright?”
“Yeah I'm great! I hope that squid thingy enjoyed his last meal from me before he passed away.” Pinkie sighed before giggling away. Soarin hugged me from behind.
“Don't ever do something scary like that again! I almost had an anxiety attack!” He explained to me. Hahaha, in my eyes, Soarin is so adorable when he's so overprotective of me. I smirked at him while he was explaining.
“Relax hot shot! I'm fine. It's pretty cute seeing how much you care for me.” I giggled as I felt a bit of pain on my stomach. I touched that area and through the dress, I saw purple blood and then looked at my friends in shock.
“Oh no! The creature gave Dash some of it's venom!!” Twilight shouted. I was losing my breath and then I collapsed to the floor and then started coughing up purple blood. Everyone started to freak out and then I saw Soarin's emerald eyes.
“Dashie look into my eyes okay?!”
“I-I’m looking…”
“Okay keep looking at them.”
I smiled at his reply and was shutting my eyes slowly until they were fully closed and I couldn't hear anything else. The last thing I heard was “Look into my eyes…”
Phyra’s P.O.V
“ARGH!!! Everytime I give her something difficult, she's always accomplishing it! That's some real bullsh-”
“Tirek relax! You're overreacting over nothing.” I sighed and looked through the crystal green ball and started to smile at how my daughter defeat another one of Tirek’s monsters.
“Nothing?! Nothing?! You call this nothing?! She's defeating every-wait a minute. Is that the Harmony Sword?!” Tirek asked as he was all in the ball's face and was trying to see clearer then he gave me a glare and started to grind his teeth together.
“What is she...DOING WITH THAT?!!?”
“Woah why are you asking me? I didn't even know she had that sword!”
“Lies!”
“I'm serious! Come on my wittle Tirek, would I lie to you?~” I purred against Tirek’s neck making him shiver and then chuckle a bit.
“Oh Phyra~ you know your voice and that attitude turns me on ya know- OW! What was that for?” He asked while rubbing his face cheek.
“I'm married you dumbass! Don't you ever say that to me again!”
“Alright sorry. Geez, anyway, how did she receive that sword? I thought I destroyed it!”
“Well, turns out you didn't!” Amaani stepped forward and folded her arms.
“Hey you in the white garment, do not protest me! I'm the king now! Not you! Okay? Anywho, I want to know why she's so powerful!!!” Tirek growled in anger. Amorette raised her hand and started to explain why.
“Well according to the girl, she brought a boy along with her boosting her confidence and also her true feelings towards him. Since he brings much joy into her life, she starts to develop feelings for the boy making him the reason she's gaining more power everyday.”
“She's what!?!?” I spoke up hearing the news that MY DAUGHTER is in love?!
“Hush Phyra! So what you're saying is that this boy gives her the power to defeat my creatures?”
“I guess so, but before you-”
“EXCELLENT!!! Thank you Amorette! Such a fair maiden!”
“Tirek, what are you going to do?”
He chucked in a very devilish way and then grabbed his crown and placed it on his head.
“If it's love she wants, it's love she'll get~”
Transition to next scene….
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The sky was calm and the wind blew calmly. I started to squirm a bit and open my eyes slightly. I realized someone's jacket was over me and I sniffed it and it was Soarin's. I blushed and snuggled more in his jacket.
“Oh hey guys she's awake.” I heard a sweet, soft voice say. I was guessing it was Flutters. And sure enough it was her.
“Hey Dashie! You okay?! Do you want some candy?!” Pinkie offered.
I shook my head and started to get up and I realized my pain was gone.
“What happened to the, ah, wound?” I asked while stretching a bit.
“Well Crystal used her magical water to heal you. So you're fine now. She also used it on my leg and I feel great!” Twilight smiled as she saw me snuggling in Soarin's jacket. “And by the looks of it, I can see you're doing well by cuddling in Soarin's jacket.”
I blushed and covered my face while Soarin scratched the back of his neck. He then cleared his throat and sat next to me.
“So you feeling okay?”
“Yeah thanks for making me wear your jacket. Huh? It's nighttime already?”
“Yeah you slept for a while. I'm sure you're okay now. Hehe, it's a bit big on you.” He smiled and tried hard not to laugh.
“Oh stop it you! It's fine and cozy! Just let me be!”
It grew quiet as the wind blew a bit harder and so I started to shiver a bit.
Soarin's P.O.V
I looked down at Dash and saw her shiver a bit. I could tell she was cold. I bit my lip and then beamed up again and figured out a way to make her smile again.
“Uhhhh, nice weather tonight huh?” I spoke up.
“Yeah its pretty good. Not to mention, it's a bit chilly.” She shivered again.
“Yeah, well. Better than nothing right?”
“Mhm…”
I looked at her again and then the wind blew harder so she grabbed onto my arm and cuddled against it and started shivering like a little baby who's cold. I chuckled and started passing my hand through her hair.
“Look if you wanted to cuddle with me, all you had to do was ask.”
“S-Sorry. I'm just chilly.”
“It's okey. Come rest a bit with me and I'm sure you'll be fine.”
She snuggled in my embrace and started to coo a bit and then she looked at me with one eye.
“Thanks for giving me your jacket. I'm really cold.”
“Yeah I can tell. No problem! Now rest up! We got a big day ahead of us.”
We both snuggled together and then we clutched onto one another tightly as the night got colder and colder.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
A few hours later, I felt the air got colder and the wind blew like someone was talking. My eyes were shut and then I thought of a nightmare...and oh a nightmare it was!
“Rainbow Dash!!!!!”
I heard a voice call unto me. I looked all around and then I saw fire and flames and then a wicked laugh. And there it was again!
“Rainbow Dash!!!!!!”
I noticed a figure hanging onto a branch to prevent that person from flying away. I noticed the Nuckelavee was using it's mouth to suck that person inside.
“HELP ME!!!”
I was in complete shock! It was my mother! I ran as fast as my legs could've carried and then someone grabbed my right hand. I turned around and it was Lord Tirek.
“Trust me~” He growled.
“No mom! Just grab hold!” I pushed my other hand out to her but Lord Tirek was sinking his sharp nails into my right hand and let me scream in pain. My mother was screaming my name as she slipped away from the branch she was holding on and she was being sucked into the Nuckelavee’s grasp.
“DASHIEEEEE!!!”!
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!”
That's when my eyes opened and I was still screaming. Sunset was rocking me from side to side and was trying to calm me down!
“Woah woah Dash! Calm down! Take it easy! I'm here! We're all here! Calm down! Deep breaths!” She hollered out and was rocking me and also brushing my hair and shushing in my ear. I finally calmed down and tears were streaming down my face and then I hugged Sunset as tight as possible.
“Woah, you must've had a bad dream. You okay?” She asked as she was patting my back. Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight were awake and they were having their eyes on me.
“S-S-Sorry for waking you all up, I just had a bad dream ya know..” I sniffed.
“Oh darling, it's alright. And that wasn't a dream to me. It was more like a nightmare from that scream. We're going to make sure that you're okay.”
“No no. I'm okay. No worries. You all can go to sleep now.”
“You're still tearing up.” Fluttershy yawned and then scratched her hair and patted it a few times. “You sure you want us to sleep?”
“Mhm! I'm okay. Just go. I'll be okay.”
I got a tissue from Twilight and saw how Soarin, Pinkie, and Applejack were all sleeping still. Monoko was snuggling next to me to make sure I was okay.
“Thanks buddie.” I sniffed and cuddled next to him. They all shrugged their shoulders and then they all went back to sleep. Monoko’s soft fur was keeping me cozy and before I closed my eyes again, I petted his head and then smiled.
“You're my good boy.”
The next day….
“So we're not far from the hive at all right?” Rarity cried.
“Yeah! We're almost there!” Crystal smiled as she was helping Twilight navigate. I was reading the compass and then I had a daydream!
Setting changes to where Dash has a pirate hat and the boat is sailing.
“Captain Dash! We're near the borders of the Changeling Hive!” Lieutenant Twilight saluted to me.
“Excellent! Commander Pinkie! How's the sky?!”
“Great Captain!!! Beautiful blue skies from here on out!”
“Awesome!!”
“Dash! Dash! Dash!”
Back to real life….
“Dash!”
“HUH?! WHAT?! WHO?!” I snapped back into reality. “Does Polly wanna cracker?!”
“Uh who's Polly?” Fluttershy added as Sunset scratched her hair.
“Ahem, anyway, I was calling you to help close the sails.”
“Oh why?”
“We're here duh!!”
We all saw a black, thorny castle and some storm clouds all around the place. The boat docked near the entrance and we all froze.
“Ooohhh it looks spooky~” Pinkie giggled as she piled off the boat and was intrigued by the scenery.
“It looks f-f-frightening…” Fluttershy trembled and hid behind Applejack.
“Alright sugarcube, don't need ta be scared. We're all gonna be doin’ this together!”
“Yeah but how? What if there are guards blocking the entrance?” Soarin asked as he was walking on the soft ground. “Uh, careful, the ground is mushy.”
Rarity didn't hear and she piled off the boat and her feet went straight into the the black mushy stuff. She started screaming for dear life and then Twilight covered her mouth.
“Shush Rarity! You're gonna get us caught!” She said quietly.
“Well I'm super sorry but these are my favorite shoes. It'll take me hours to clean off. Ugh!!” She huffed as she took off her shoes and started waddling to the shore.
I wasn't even paying attention to them at all. I was busy climbing up to the top of the castle to reach the entrance because of course, changelings are bugs/humans and they fly. I was trying my hardest to be quiet while grabbing onto each branch attached to the castle. It's also funny how no one knew I was gone.
Soarin's P.O.V
“Maybe if we go around?”
“No Sunset, the entrance is here.”
“Ah come on! I'm sure they have a secret passageway somewhere besides the entrance. This is changelings we're talking about.”
“Hmmm, Crystal think you can use your magic on us to reach the entrance?” I asked her as she was behind my head.
“I'm afraid not Soarin. Somehow the queen knew we were coming because my magic isn't working. It seems affected by the atmosphere.”
“Drat! Ugh this is getting us nowhere!” Pinkie screamed. We all covered her mouth and told her to shush.
“Uh does anyone know where Rainbow Dash is?” Fluttershy spoke up quietly. We were looking all around for her but no answer. A twig hit Pinkie over the head and she said “Dooley!” and then she collapsed to the ground. I then looked up and saw Dash climbing to the entrance.
“Dash what the hell?!” I yelled but it was pretty quiet. Thank goodness she heard me.
“Oh well um, you see I'm trying to uh ya know. Get the sapphire!”
“Shush!! The changelings can hear you.”
“Ugh I'm trying! Stop distracting me!” She huffed as she climbed up more.
“Careful you don't-”
Her foot rested on a branch and it snapped and she was screaming for her dear life.
“Fall.” Twilight looked up and finished my sentence. Luckily, Dash fell on some branches that was near the entrance, and she was stuck there. I smacked my forehead and then got scared because we all saw a changeling coming out the little entrance.
“Ugh does no one understand the term ‘nocturnal’?!?!?!” The changeling yelled.
“Uh oh….”
To be continued….
Author's Note
So the beginning as you can see, I'm not so good with fight scenes but I tried my best! ^^;
Well, I hope you liked this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 29- How To Trick a Changeling!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 29- How To Trick a Changeling!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I couldn't budge but I did hear the changeling speak. I looked down from my very weird position and saw all my friends hide behind the bushes. I gave a little chuckle and then the changeling answered again.
“Hello!? I did hear someone speak ya know! I'm not deaf! Show yourselves!!”
That's when I saw Sunset peak out the bush and started to smile.
“A-ha! I knew that voice was familiar. I just didn't recognize you.” Sunset smirked. But from far away, it looked like she was smiling.
“Sunset what are you doing talking to a-” I said softly to myself before I got caught.
“Sunset Shimmer?!” The changeling responded.
“Hey guys its okay! It's just Tiran!” Sunset reassured them.
They all came out the bushes and waved at him.
“Hey the friendship squad! You guys came at a great time! The rest of the hive is sleeping since we're nocturnal but I woke up because you guys were talking very loudly. But I'm glad I found you and not the others. So what can I do to help you today?” Tiran smiled as he was was leaning against a branch.
“Uh we're here for the sapphire duh!” Pinkie said while jumping up and down.
“I must say, what is that black mushy stuff all around here?” Rarity asked as she pointed to the black stuff.
“Oh uh hehe…it’s our waste..we don't have bathrooms so we usually do our business outside. We don't expect visitors so-”
“OH SWEET CELESTIA!!!!” Rarity blurted out. I bit my lip and hoped that no one else in the hive heard her. “QUICK I NEED A-”
“Shush! They can hear you. So, where's my wittle Dashaboo?”
“Uh Dashaboo? What type of name is that?” Soarin asked him.
“It's the nickname I gave her. Anyway, where is she?”
“The only she you'll be talking about is me!!” We all heard a voice. The voice was a lot more feminine and her footsteps were loud enough. Each step she made, it would make the branches that I was stuck in crack slowly. I held my breath and crossed my fingers praying that the queen won't find me.
“Oh, hehehehe, your highness. I was just going back to sleep.” Tiran started to sweat and used his little wings to fly around Chrysalis.
At this point, the branches were cracking more and more so I just held onto some sticky sap nearby and grabbed a hold onto it. Luckily, I got out the branches and started climbing a bit more to the top to reach the entrance without getting caught.
“Listen Tiran, I dunno who you're talking to but I heard different voices!”
“What?! No no! Those voices were me! I was practicing my acting skills.”
“Mhmmm! So who's this Dashaboo fellow?”
I started to chuckle slightly but then I heard snickering from a bush and some fuchsia curls bouncing in it. I knew Pinkie was dying of laughter. I rolled my eyes and kept climbing. Soon more changelings were coming out the entrance and rested on a couple of branches.
“Um Dashaboo, she's, um, one of the characters I've created! She's cute, smart, sassy, and boy is she sexy!”
My cheeks turned red and then I shook my head and kept climbing. Somehow, Tiran was looking at me and then Chrysalis found out.
“What are you looking at?!”
“N-Nothing, just the beauty of the sapphire hehe that's all.”
“Tiran I swear if you're lying to me, then you will die as well with whoever is trying to hide!”
Tiran gulped and then Chrysalis was about to turn around but then Soarin jumped out his hiding place.
“Excuse me your highness! I'm terribly sorry. My friends and I were just passing by and we were just leaving.” Soarin smiled sheepishly.
“Oh? What friends do you have?”
“Uh, c-come on out guys.”
All my friends were terrified as they were all coming out the bushes. I looked down and saw Soarin's little scheme.
“What is he doing…?” I whispered to myself. I finally reached a tiny hole in the castle and then I saw the sapphire necklace. I gasped and then tried to fit my hand in the tiny hole.
“What are you all doing here?! Trying to pass my territory?!”
“Queen Chrysalis, you have something bad belongs to us!” Twilight stood firmly. Tiran started to shake and sweat even more.
“Oh and what is that?!”
“The sapphire necklace! And the 2 bags of stolen artifacts!” Applejack added.
“Oh the bags! I gave them to Tirek! It belongs to him anyway!”
“That son of a-” I whispered to myself as my hand felt something thin and shimmery. I grabbed onto it and then I sighed of relief.
“Thank goodness! Now we can leave!” I thought. But I saw a baby changeling on the necklace and it was chewing on it. I blew on the necklace softly so it could come off but then after a while, it wouldn't budge. So, I flinged the necklace and the changeling came off and I placed the necklace around my neck and then saw the baby changeling starting to cry.
“No no…” I said softly and then here's when things were awful!
“MOMMAAAAAA!!!!” The baby changeling shrieked. All the changelings turned around and so did the queen and Tiran smacked his forehead.
“Uh, hehehe, hi?” I smiled sheepishly.
“Dashie, I think it's time for us to go now!!” Soarin hollered at me.
“She has the sapphire!!!! Get her...NOW!!!” Chrysalis shouted. All the changelings were following me and then I let go of the branch and started falling down and screaming.
Eventually, I landed on another branch but this time, I was on it and I wrapped my legs and hands around it. I clutched onto it hoping that I wouldn't get hurt but I saw them coming straight at me. 5 of them pounced on me making so many others leap on me and I fell again with all of them on me and I finally jumped onto a tree and then grabbed a stick and started beating up the changelings. The queen came and pushed me off the tree and broke the stick too. I fell on another branch wishing that this was all a nightmare but it wasn't. This time, both of my hands were on the branch and I was hanging there for a while. Some of the changelings were around my body and tried to snatch the sapphire away from me. I started grunting and closing my neck so they won't do anything suspicious!
“Wait stop! This is what she wants!” Chrysalis growled and was walking on the branch I was on. I started grunting a bit more and started to shift my way down the branch but every time I did, my weight would make me fall lower.
“Wait Dashie! Fall!!!!”
“What?! Soarin are you crazy!?”
“No! Trust me! Let go!”
I looked down at him and then at the queen as her hand reached for the necklace.
“Nowhere to run, baby! Nowhere to hide~” She grinned deeply. I closed my eyes and held my breath.
“S-Soarin? I hope you know what you're doing….” I faded out as all my 10 fingers let go of the branch and I was falling down rapidly!
“Soarin!!!! Catch me!!!”
And that he did! He was waiting for me on one of the branches and he caught me with both of his hands and smiled down on me.
“Hehehe, gotcha.”
“Yeah but who's got you…?”
We both looked down and saw the branch crack and we both were falling down. Rarity used her geode and her shield carried the of us. We both fell on the ground and reached my friends.
“Let's get out of here!!” Pinkie shrieked as we all made a run for it but the changelings guarded the way we came in with our boat.
“Not so fast!” The queen yelled. Tiran tried to find excuses but it wouldn't help. “You're not getting away so easily!”
“We are actually! By the power of-” Twilight spoke up but got rudely interrupted by Chrysalis.
“Ugh! Who cares about friendship?! Actually, if friendship gives love then of course!!!” She slithered. All of the changelings snickered with her and Tiran stepped forward.
“Oh this is all ridiculous! Feeding off of love?! Seriously! Humans need love so they can grow and mature daily. I see love between these guys right here and they need it to become a better human being. Why were we created to feed on love and why not something less valuable to a human? This is all too much! I say we spear the humans and let them live! We're wasting our energy to drain their love and when we do feed on it, we would get more hungry but they will have no more. So we're basically, wasting time. So please, let them be!”
It was quiet and everyone started was tearing up.
“Thank you Tiran.” I smiled at him and touched his shoulder.
“Your welcome princess.” He winked at me.
“I told you he was different from the rest.” Crystal whispered in my ear.
“You know what's wasting time? ABOUT THE FACT YOU SAID THAT MINUTE LONG SPEECH WHEN WE COULD'VE BEEN ENJOYING OURSELVES A MEAL!!!!” Chrysalis growled in furious anger. “CHANGELINGS!!! ATTACK!!!!”
We all ran away and started running for our lives. Each of the changelings were chasing after us and then we all hid someplace under a tree.
“Oh my gosh! What are we doing?!” I yelled in anger.
“Uh we're hiding Sherlock!” Twilight rolled her eyes.
“No! We need to be fighting these guys! They want love to feed on, let's give them love!” I smirked while balling my fist together.
“Uh, D-Dashie, that's a bit um dangerous…” Soarin said while placing his hand around my arm.
“Danger? Ha! I laugh in the face of danger! Hahahaha!” I proudly said. Pinkie nodded her head in agreement.
“I agree with Dashie! Let's take these changelings out!!” Pinkie touched her geode and was about to throw some sprinkles at one of them but Rarity stopped her in her tracks.
“Woah! Take it easy darling! You two act like ruffians! Alongside with Applejack, but there's another way to do this while escaping in the process. Fighting like ruthless barbarians isn't the answer! I'm sure a good talk will do. Or find a way to escape without causing trouble.”
“Or just fight ‘em! Why the heck are we wastin’ time talkin’ bout a plan, when we could've been destroyin’ their foundation?” Applejack asked in anger.
“Or maybe we avoid making things worse by leaving!” Soarin added on making Applejack more angry.
“I say fight em!”
“Escape!”
“Fight em!”
“Escape!!”
“You know what I say?! Shut up!!!” Sunset hollered out. We all looked at her and then stopped talking.
“This isn't going to help save Gemporia with an attitude like this!”
“Oh who gives a f-”
“Aye! Watch it!” Sunset cut of Pinkie right in the nick of time. “Ugh, what I'm saying is, why don't we just let someone distract them all and the others can leave and then the one who's distracting them joins us on the ocean! What is so hard about that?!?!”
Everyone froze in place and thought for a moment about Sunset's statement. I bit my lip and then I raised my hand.
“I think I have a perfect idea for a distraction!”
“Me too!!” Pinkie and Rarity joined in. Pinkie grabbed some leaves and stuck them together with the sticky sap and Rarity fixed it up making it look like a skirt.
“Here you go Dashie! Go make us proud!” Pinkie shoved the ‘grassy’ skirt in my face. I looked down on it and then gave them all glares.
“I'm assuming you want me to do the hula right? That's the distraction?!”
“Works for me darling!” Rarity clapped her hands and placed it around my waist.
“No! I'm not doing that! Lemme handle this!” I threw the skirt off and ponied up and flew to the sky.
“Alright changelings! You asked for love!!” I yelled at them and started to do my stuff!
I flew higher to the sky and then I did a dive back to the earth and I was going extremely fast. At the corner of my eye, I saw my friends on the boat and going down the other side. I smiled and went even faster. I felt a white glow around my fingers and then a lightning strike aswell and that's when I created a Sonic Rainboom! The whole place erupted with a huge rainbow explosion with a crescendo of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo,and violet. I started screaming in happiness and started to giggle as well. The changelings seemed so intrigued and so interested with the rainboom that their eyes were stuck to the rainbow explosion but the explosion somehow was getting closer to them and it swept them all away. The force of the rainboom made them fly extremely far. All of them were screaming as they were all swept away from their home.
“UGH YOU WON'T GET AWAY WITH THIS!!!!!” Chrysalis shouted to me but was being pulled back by the huge force and they all vanished. The only changeling that survived was Tiran and when everything was quiet, he flew to me and clapped.
“Oh wow! That was truly incredible! The way you totally made that beautiful explosion it was truly something! That was so awesome!” Tiran was freaking out. “I would say more things but I dunno what to say, I'm totally speechless, I can't even-”
“Hehehe, what you can do is try to calm down.” I chuckled.
“And I didn't know you had wings! They look really cool on you!”
“Thanks! It makes me look more awesome huh?”
“Yeah, it totally does.”
It all got quiet as we were both in the air flying and we both looked away and I did see his face turn a bright pink.
“Well, you could join us ya know?”
“Huh? You want me too?!”
“Well, you did so much for us when we came here and you didn't have to do that but you wanted to.”
“Well, I saw how important all of this was for you so I believe this is your dream. To go out and fight huh?”
“Yup ya got it!”
“As much as I would love to go with you, I'm afraid I can't.”
“Huh? Why? Your whole hive was just destroyed by my Sonic Rainboom.”
“Yeah I saw. But, I'm free now! I can go wherever I want! I'm not staying here. Hmmmm, what I can do is travel to Gemporia and probably meet you guys there? I would love to help you all defeat Tirek.”
“Awwww that's so sweet of you! So you're traveling alone?”
“Yup, don't worry about me Dash. I'll be okay. Just contact me whenever something's wrong.”
“And how am I supposed to contact you?”
“Don't worry about that no more. I'll meet you there and try to distract Tirek a bit.”
“Hehehe, I know you're good at that.” I winked at him. He laughed and then we both pumped fists.
“You right.”
“Come on Dashie!!! We don't got all day!!” Pinkie yelled at me from the boat. I nodded my head and smiled back at Tiran.
“Thanks for everything Tiran.” I smiled and kissed his cheek and then flew down to the boat. He blushed and then waved goodbye at me.
“Good luck Dash!!”
I flew back to the boat and smiled.
“Well guys, Tiran is going to be helping us defeat Tirek. He's going to meet us there!”
Everyone just stared at me and then Fluttershy clapped.
“Yay.” She said softly like she normally does. Everyone else glared at her and then she hid behind Applejack.
“Hon, that's a great statement and all but-”
“Oh my gosh! Ha! Tiran is working with us!!! Do you know what that means?!?” Pinkie screamed. “We'll have someone who kicks ass perfectly!! This is just awesome!!”
“Hahaha, well um he will help us with fighting Tirek.”
“Seriously?!” Soarin asked.
“Yup! Well, let's go now and sail to Gemporia for good! Wait!!! Where's my Monokokins?!?!?” I screamed out and started searching all over for him.
“Dash, he's in the box where you put him.”
I ran to the box and tried to see if he was okay and then as soon as I opened it, he pounced on me and then started licking my face.
“Welp he's okay. So let's go!”
“Hold on a sec. Where's the compass?”
*insert cricket chirping*
“Oh….”
“Oh?! What do you mean oh?!!?” Twilight shouted making the boat turn. “You were the last one that had it!!”
“Woah chill. We'll navigate the Polynesian way!” I smiled proudly and gave a smug grin to Twilight.
“Polly what in ne asian?!” Pinkie asked as she cocked her head to the side.
“Hahaha, polynesian Pinkie. My other nationality.”
“Ooohhh so how do you do it?”
“First you make sure the water is warm. If it's cold then you're going the wrong way. After that, make sure your sail is perfectly open and then at night you navigate the stars.”
“How do you-”
“Navigate the stars? Easy! Just find the right pattern and whenever the stars stop a pattern in the sky, you follow that path!”
“Um guys?” Fluttershy alerted us.
“Hmmm it doesn't sound easy but I'm sure we can manage!” Sunset smiled.
“Now that's the spirit! See Twilight?! It's all about friendship!”
“Guys?”
“Sorry I'm just tired of wandering ALL around the place and we still didn't find Gemporia yet. Ugh, how many days left till Tirek’s 1,000th year reign as king?” Twilight asked Crystal.
“15 days left. That's good timing!” Crystal smiled at us.
“I'll say!”
“Guys!!” Fluttershy screamed at us and then we looked at the sky and the sky was gray and thunder started to roll. The lightning was striking down fast and the wind was blowing us closer to the storm.
“Everyone! Pull the sails back!” Applejack commanded us. “Dash and Soarin pull that rope to make us turn the other way! Twilight use your geode to try and push the sails back since the wind is too strong!”
We all did what we were told to do but nothing was working eventually, we all were in the storm and the waves were pushing us roughly and then the boat was turning rapidly. A huge wave hit us and we hit the water hard and I swam up to catch some air.
“Ack ack! Monoko!!” I called out. I saw him trying to swim and I grabbed him and started swimming to find the boat and then I found Sunset.
“Where's everyone?!” She tried to speak but got water in her mouth.
“Dash look out!!” She hollered and began to swim away.
I turned around and another wave hit me. I was underwater and I saw Soarin sinking. I swam right after him carrying him and Monoko in both of my hands. And then, another wave hit me and the thunder rolled and created a tornado.
“You've got to be kidding me.”
“It's a twister!!” Applejack was swimming away from it but we were close to it either way and we almost got swept by it and then the waves grew worse and we knew we were done for. Well Gemporia, your hero is not going to make it out of this one….
To be continued...
Author's Note
I don't know what to say but all I can say is...
I hope you love this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Author's Note
I'm not really good at island scenes, so hehehe, bare with me as much as possible!
I might regret something soon in a future chapter...
I hope you loved this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!
Scene 30- S.O.S!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 30- S.O.S!!
Sunset's P.O.V
It was quiet. Peacefully quiet. Well, not to mention the sea waves were rolling. I also heard seagulls squawking to one another. I opened my eyes and the bright, shimmery sun beamed on my eyes. I looked around and saw the blue sky. I rubbed my head and got up and saw sand all around me and the blue crystal ocean. I looked down and saw a leg pointing out in a very oddly position.
“Ouch! Is that leg mine?” I wondered. I touched the leg and then cracked it and then I heard someone else scream. I recognized the voice easily.
“Oh my gosh Applejack! I'm so sorry! Our skin complexions look awfully similar.”
“Hnng, it's alright. Ow!”
“Here let me help-”
“Nope! You've done quite enough. Hmm, where are we?”
“I dunno but the sand here sure is soft!!” We heard Pinkie and looked at her and saw her making a sand angel. There was sand in my hair and then I brushed some off. I realized that there was broken wood and flowers on the sand near us.
“Awww man! The boat got destroyed!” I sighed. I saw a pair of glasses and something gold next to it. I picked up the gold thing and it was the compass.
“Hey! I found it! I found the compass!!”
“Good for you darling. Ugh, this sand is drenching my poor hair. I look atrocious!” Rarity cried. Twilight started coughing and then took her glasses from the ground.
“So, we're all together. That's a good thing.” Applejack smiled and dug up the sand to find her hat.
“Wait! Where's Dashie and Soarin?!” Pinkie started to freak out. “Oh gosh! They could be hurt! Or even worse! A band of creepy people took them and made them into sacrifices!! Or yet! They are probably all alone, with nobody to talk to and they are starving themselves and they are going to eat one another because of how hungry they are!!”
“Uh….no comment, whatsoever!”
That's when Monoko was running to us and was barking. I know he was saying something but we couldn't understand him.
“Wait Monoko!” Fluttershy was running behind him and she waved at us. “Monoko knows where Rainbow Dash and Soarin are.”
“Well where are they little buddie?” I smiled.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
Seagulls squawking and I heard the ocean waves flow roughly. I opened my eyes and then someone below me was grunting in pain. I looked down and saw Soarin rubbing his head and then his emerald eyes locked onto mine. We both blinked for what seemed like hours.
“Oh gosh you're beautiful face.” I heard him say. I couldn't help but chuckle a bit. “This would be a perfect moment but you landed on my, nggh…” He tried to say but blushed in reply and then groaned in pain. I looked down and then blushed too.
“Oh so sorry Soarin. My bad!”
I got off of him and realized I landed on him after the storm. I rubbed my head and helped him up.
“Wow, nice ocean. Isn't it just beautiful?” Soarin started to stretch. His clothes were messed up and so were mine. I couldn't help but die of laughter when seaweed was stuck on his head.
“Hahahahaha! Here let me help you!” I smiled and took the seaweed off his head.
“Ha, thanks. So, where are the others?”
“I hope they are around. Anyone can get lost here.”
We both heard barking and then once I turned around, Monoko jumped into my arms.
“Hey Monokokins! You okay? I was so worried about you!”
“There they are!!” Twilight came running towards us. Soon everyone came and they hugged us.
“There you guys are! Me and Soarin were wondering where you guys were.” I yawned and then stretched a bit.
“Well, we were looking for you both! I'm so happy you guys were okay.” Sunset smiled.
“Hmmm, where are we?” Soarin asked.
“Wherever we are I don't care to be honest, as long as I keep doing cartwheels in the sand!” Pinkie giggled and started doing cartwheels in the sand.
I looked at the blue ocean and how the waves were flowing majestically and then at the palm trees and how they swayed with the direction of the wind and then at my toes how they were tickled by the sand.
“We appear to be on an island.” Fluttershy answered Soarin's question.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!” Twilight screamed throughout the whole island. “We're lost! Of course we're lost!! Why wouldn't we be lost?! We're never going to find Gemporia at this rate. And the compass has water in it so we have no use of direction! We're doom!! Doomed I tell you!!! WAAAAAAAA!!!” Twilight screamed in anger and then Sunset smacked her right in the face.
“Listen to me! We're going to make it! Trust me. We've got this together!” Sunset smiled at her.
“Sunset’s right! Let's find some place to rest for the day. I'm exhausted!” Rarity yawned. “Also, this heat is drenching my hair.”
“Ugh you always say that!!!” Applejack and I replied at the same time.
“Alright guys don't go getting some negative vibes now. Let's go and make some shelter.” Crystal nodded her head.
That night…
“Sorry guys, but this was the only food I found..” Soarin scratched the back of his neck and gave a sheepish smile.
“Hmmm, are these berries safe to eat?” Twilight asked inspecting the berry and then she sniffed it some more. I on the other hand, was playing with my ‘plate’ of berries. The so called plate was a leaf. I sighed and placed the berries on the sand and my tummy started to grumble.
“Heck if I know...look you guys I'm trying hard to be the provider around here.” Soarin sighed and sat next to Applejack as he was mumbling to himself.
“Well, no one is asking you to be. Besides, you're doing a great job being a sweet gentlemen like you are.” Fluttershy smiled while drinking some of the coconut.
“Ooohh is that fresh?!” Pinkie asked Fluttershy. She nodded her head to reply and Pinkie took a coconut herself and started drinking from it.
“Ahhh! Delicious! Anywho, Flutters is right Soarin! All that matters is you're doing your best!” Pinkie smiled at him but he didn't budge.
“Yeah, um, thanks…”
It got quiet and Applejack started the fire and then started to surround the area with warmth.
“Everybody warm enough?” She asked us all as she smiled. We all nodded our heads but across from me, I could see Soarin wasn't feeling good. I bit my lip and then Twilight nudged my shoulder.
“Ow! What the-”
“Shhh. Why don't you go talk to Soarin?”
“Why me?”
“He respects you and he'll listen to you. Besides he's your best friend. I'm sure what he needs right now is his bestie. Now go comfort him.” Twilight whispered in my ear. I looked at her and then at Soarin. I smiled and got up from my seat and then I squeezed myself between Applejack and Soarin. I placed my feet against my body and then looked at him.
“Look, no one is judging about the food tonight. Honestly, I enjoyed myself. The coconuts were a delicious beverage.” I chuckled to make him smile.
“And the berries?”
“Well, I didn't know if they were poisonous or not so I didn't wanna eat them and get sick.”
“Right..”
The only thing I heard was the cracking of the fire against the wood and also the breeze of the wind that night. No one spoke after Soarin's statement. Everyone looked at one another and looked back at the fire.
“So uh, how bout a song?” Applejack smiled sheepishly and got her ukulele out her duffel bag.
“Well darlings, I hate to break up the silence but I'm going to rest my eyes. Today was a long day for all of us. We all should get some rest.” Rarity yawned as she was going into her sleeping back. She placed her sleeping mask over her eyes and went straight to sleep. Everyone went into their sleeping bags and started to snore off to sleep. It was just me and Soarin still sitting there.
“Well Dashie you better get some sleep. I'll be find on my own..” He sighed as he took some water and put out the fire and started unzipping his sleeping bag. I bit my lip and then I smiled and blushed. I went to Soarin and kissed his cheek. We both blushed madly and I looked straight into his eyes.
“Thanks for dinner tonight.” I smiled softly. He smiled and blushed even more.
“You're welcome. Like I said, I have to be the provider. I'm the only male here.”
“So that doesn't mean anything. I'm sure I can help you as well. We each take turns each night, deal?”
“Hehehe deal. G'night Dashie.”
“Good night Soarin.”
The next evening…
“Sorry...again…” Soarin smacked his forehead and grunted. He gave Applejack some berries again and she bit her lip. This evening we had berries. Again…
“It's alright sugarcube! Ya did yer best! And we're all thankful aren't we?”
We all groaned in response and Pinkie laid out like a flat poptart about to be put in the toaster. Even thinking of pop tarts made my stomach rumble. The strawberry goodness and the frosting on the outside. The hot fudge sundae one really hit the spot. Ah don't even get me started on the brown sugar cinnamon one! Aaaa!!!!! Heaven in little pastries!
“Uh Dash? You okay there?” Sunset asked breaking my train of thought.
“I NEED MY POPTARTS!!!” I hollered out loud and I started to lick my lips and shake a bit too. My right eye was twitching so much that Pinkie got up from her lying position and started to poke at it. I held onto her hand firmly and cried out:
“WHERE IS YOUR BAG OF SWEETS?!?! GIMME A POPTART!!”
“Woah relax! I'm sure it's around here somewhere. I hope it didn't get washed up with our other luggage during that storm. If so, the little fishes will be lucky!”
“Um fishes can't eat candy..” Fluttershy spoke up while popping a berry in her mouth.
“Well, I can't find it. Remember all our luggage got drenched in the storm. Hehehe, besides I ate all the candy when we were leaving the changeling hive….”
“You….WHAT?!?!?!”
“Dashie take it easy!”
“NO I WANT MY POPTARTS!!!”
“WELL YOU'RE NOT GONNA GET ANY!!!”
We both started arguing about food and then Soarin got so upset he screamed in anger.
“Shut it! Both of you!! This is ridiculous! Anyway, we're going to be eating the berries since we don't have any other food to eat.”
“Actually there is another way. If we go into the jungle and hunt for food. Then we'll get meat!” I smacked my lips together thinking if we hunted a pig! Ah we'll have bacon and delicious barbecued ribs! Ah! And also-
“Uh earth to Rainbow Dash!” Twilight snapped her fingers in my face.
“Oops sorry guys just dreaming. Sorry I'm starving! And berries aren't going to fill up my hungry wittle tummy. Look, even Monoko is hungry too.” I looked down on him and he curled in the ball and started whimpering. I started to pet his head and usually would bark but he kept whimpering this time around.
“See? He's hungry. Don't worry buddy. We'll find something for ya to eat.”
We all looked around and it was just plain quiet. That's when Soarin smiled at me.
“Dashie! You got a bow and arrow?”
“Yeah I do but it's my mom's. Why'd ya ask?”
“We could use that for food!”
“Ewww eating a bow and arrow? First of all, how we gonna divide that for the 8 of us. 9 including Monoko and 10 if Crystal wanna eat too. And second, I don't know where Dashie’s hands been.”
“No Pinkie. A use to get food. We could that bow and arrow to hit some fish in the water and take it out and eat it!”
“And Ah could make a fire to roast the fish. Even better! Good idea Soarin!” Applejack smiled at him. Soarin felt proud of himself and blushed a bit.
“No need AJ, I just thought of that idea. I'm sure we can try it out.”
“We'll see how much fish we can get. For starters, let's do this!” I replied and saw a fish in the ocean and was about to use my bow and arrow and then someone's hand blocked me from getting the fish.
“No!!!”
“Ugh Fluttershy!!” I groaned and pouted in her face.
“Sorry but we can't kill such innocent creatures. They deserve to live and be free.”
“Well I deserve to live too! And I'm hungry!”
“W-Well, I'm sure we can find another way to receive food.”
“NO THERE ISN'T!!!”
“Rainbow Dash relax! Look, maybe Dash is right. What if we go into the-” Sunset spoke up quietly but Rarity and Twilight interrupted her.
“NO!!!”
“Wait Pinkie. What are you doing?”
Pinkie took a stick and started writing the words “S.O.S” on the sand and then decorated it on the sides.
“Ugh, what does it look like I'm doing? I'm trying to get out of here!”
“I've been trying to do that since we've got here! If someone didn't pay attention.” Twilight sighed.
“So you're basically blaming this on Dashie?!” Soarin grunted while stepping forward to Twilight.
“Yes I am! We've could've been still on the ocean voyaging if it wasn't for her!”
“No! It wasn't her fault! It was ours! If we weren't asking about the compass and asking Dashie how to navigate, then WE wouldn't be in this mess!”
“He does have a point darling. Maybe if we all take a deep breath and decide whether or not we're going inside the jungle to find some food or better yet, if we find some shelter.” Rarity walked towards the tall, slick palm trees.
“I agree with Rarity. Let's go.”
“Wait.”
We all turned around and saw Fluttershy whimpering.
“Do we have to kill an animal for food?”
“Yes.” I sharply responded while going into the jungle. Sunset yanked my hair and then pulled me back.
“Well, I was thinking maybe if we find some um fruits. M-Maybe we can eat them. I-If that's what you guys wanna do…”
“Don't worry Flutters. We'll eat what we can find!” Pinkie bounced her way inside and she was gone.
We all sighed and held hands and started walking inside the jungle.
To be continued...
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 31- An Eye For an Eye!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 31- An Eye For an Eye!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Ooh it's so damp.”
The smell of the atmosphere was strangely different. It had a thick and musty smell and the air was humid. Beads of sweat formed our faces as we were walking through the jungle for about 30 minutes now. The strange sounds of many different animals were screeching all over the place. The mosquitoes buzzing all around and the wasps and bees buzzed in sync. The sounds of leaves crunching by our heavy feet. Until a complaining sound interrupted us.
“This is just...just…” Rarity was about to say while using a leaf to fan herself.
“Incredible! The jungle is such a fascinating place for all different types of animals!” Fluttershy smiled. “Isn't that right Monoko?”
“I think Monoko is getting a bit dehydrated from this heat.” Soarin carried Monoko in his arms.
“Fascinatin’ you say? More like confusin’. This place is like a blazin’ sauna but coops you up and has different directions like a labyrinth.” Applejack used her hat to swat some flies.
“Well, I don't think this place is too bad. I mean it's very moist.” I squeezed through some branches and kept walking.
“Ugh I couldn't agree more. Besides do you even know where we're going?” Sunset tapped my shoulder and drank a bottle of some of her ice cold water. I turned around and started to drool. She looked at me and then at the bottle.
“Oh no you don't!” She huffed and clutched onto her bottle and kept walking.
“Sunset sharing is caring!” I grunted.
“Well I'm not sharing today. I need water.”
“We all do darling. We're all dehydrating.” Rarity was panting and then rested on Applejack but then she jumped off her.
“Goodness Applejack! You're wet!”
“I'm not wet for no reason Rarity. For cryin’ out loud we've been on this island for about 40 minutes and I'm tired, hungry and I gotta use the bathroom and bein’ sweaty isn't goin’ to help!”
“Well I'm sure a wittle, teeny, tiny break won't hurt us. Right Dashie?!” Pinkie hopped and then also rested on a stump. She stretched a bit and drank some chocolate milk on her bottle. “Mmmmmm, tasty!”
“Yeah...a break….awesome…” I panted and then collapsed on a log and coughed. “Breaks are fun….”
“Woah Master Dashie! Do you need some water?”
“Yes ma'am!!” I grabbed Crystal’s little jar of water and drank a bit. “I know you need the rest for magic abilities but I'm thirsty!”
“Hehehe, it's okay master. It's my job to make sure you're okay. Now, a little break is good for all of us. Just don't make it too long. Most of us is thirsty and everyone here is hungry include little Monoko. I'm hungry too.” Crystal sighed and fanned herself and rested on a branch.
We all rested near one another and started panting and wishing the heat will go away. But it didn't. After 5 minutes of drenching in heat, I heard Pinkie's voice.
“Uh Dashie? We've got a problem.”
“What is it?” I mumbled.
“It's Crystal.”
“What about her?” I mumbled again making no eye contact to Pinkie whatsoever.
“She's trapped in one of those plants where their mouths are like traps for little flies or something like that. I'm not really good and science and stuff but I'm sure Twilight is-”
“SHE'S WHAT?!?!” I jumped up and clutched onto her shirt. Pinkie pointed to a very viscous and rampaging venus fly trap clutching onto Crystal’s leg. Crystal was fighting back and was grunting.
“I got this.” I huffed and grabbed the Harmony sword and cut off the stem of the venus fly trap. Crystal used her magic to cut her way out of the opening and smiled at me.
“Whew! Now that's what I call a sticky situation! Now that's over, let's go find some food and shelter.” Crystal rubbed her stomach and licked her lips. After a few groans, we all attempted to walk again.
The crunching of more leaves were sounding as our feet stomped on the ground hard. Our stomping created a tempo and Pinkie started bouncing up and down and then had a smile on her face.
“The marching ants go one by one, hurrah! Hurrah! The marching ants go one by one, hurrah! Hurrah! The marching ants go one by one and the little one stops to suck his thumb! And the ants go marching down! In the ground! In the dirt! In the soil! In the...in the...uhh a little help here Twilight?!” She said while still marching in the same tempo and kept trying to continue her little song.
“Uhhh, in the trees?” Twilight shrugged her shoulders and fixed her glasses.
“Perfect! In the ground! In the dirt! In the soil! In the trees! In the-”
“Hole!” Sunset smiled at her.
“Hole! Yes! Anyone else wanna help continue the song?” Pinkie kept bouncing and then her stomping made a mango fall on her head. “Ouch! Was that a pinecone?”
“No! It's...it’s-”
“FOOD!!!” We all exclaimed at once and we all jumped at once and we fought each other for the food. Punching and kicking and biting were the only ways that one of us were trying to get that mango. After a good minute or two, Fluttershy grabbed the mango and stood in a stump.
“Stop it all of you! One day we've been on this island and we've become animals!!” She shouted.
“Either the mango or we'll have some meat!!” Pinkie twitched a bit and was crawling towards Fluttershy. Sunset grabbed the mango and was about to smash it on the ground while all of us were trying to make her stop.
“NO SUNSET WHAT ARE YOU?!? CRAZY?!” I exclaimed.
“Maybe I am! This is crazy! If you guys stop acting like some vicious animals that want to kill someone over a small mango, then I won't drop it! I'm hungry myself but all of this, it's just overkill!!”
It was all silent and I rubbed my arm and smacked my forehead.
“Ugh, Sunset and Fluttershy are right. This is overkill! We are acting like animals that never ate before...look I'm sorry. It's my fault we're all in this mess…” I sighed.
“Aha! See? I told you it was her-mmmph!!” Twilight snapped her fingers and then Sunset shoved the mango in her mouth.
“Yeah it was my fault. If I wasn't so focused on getting to Gemporia and only thinking about myself, we wouldn't be here. This is my fault and I'm sorry. I dunno what else is new. I always cause problems.”
“Awww sugarcube, ya don't always cause problems. We each go through some hardships. We just gotta work through them together.” Applejack smiled at me.
“Even if one of them happens to make us get deserted on an island!” Pinkie giggled a bit.
“We'll learn from them. Now let's get some real food to eat and some place to stay for the night!” Soarin stretched a bit and started walking. We all followed him and then after a long walk through the jungle, we found a tiger.
“Woah look at the size of that tiger!” Pinkie stood there in awe. I looked in her area and saw the chicken walking by the tree. I licked my lips and then grabbed my bow and arrow and then was about to let go of the arrow but Pinkie stopped me.
“Wait! You can't just kill it so easily! You gotta create a diversion!” She smiled. She grabbed some branches and then she gave me and Soarin one branch and then she smiled.
“Use these to branches to pull the trap closer to the tiger! Sunset and I will make sure it reaches the trap. Just make sure it's angled correctly!”
“But I wanna do the fun part…” I replied softly and then rolled my eyes.
“Dashie, this is the fun part. I'm doing this with you so it's definitely fun.” Soarin smiled and then held onto his branch carefully. “You ready?”
I nodded my head and then we both tried to find a perfect spot for the tiger to get into the trap. We both grunted and tried to find a way to follow the tiger's movements. The tiger moved all around as Sunset and Pinkie tried to get it to the trap but every time they tried to capture the tiger, we would move the trap as well. With all this movement, eventually me and Soarin didn't realize we were face to face while touching each other's noses. We both blushed a dark shade of red and Soarin coughed a bit.
“Um, hehehe, we're stuck…” I sighed as our noses were rubbing against each other.
“Well, maybe try and go back?”
“Yeah but my hand is under yours so um, this is crazy...and embarrassing..”
“Aww Dash it's not that bad, I'm sure we can find a way out of this mess.”
We both looked away as our lips almost pressed against one another but the minute that happened, we both moved away from each other but the rope pulled us back together and now we were closer than before. It got pretty quiet and then we heard rustling.
“We caught the tiger! Thanks to you two and- woah! What's going on here?!” Twilight's jaw dropped at the sight of us squished together. We both blushed darker while Soarin looked away from Twilight and I screamed at her.
“It's not what it looks like! I swear!!”
“Hahaha, that's what they all say. I got this.” Sunset smiled as she took my sword and then cut the rope off and then laughed at me.
“See? Even nature wants you two together.” She whispered in my ear.
“Okay! Now that we got this tiger, I'm sure we can eat now. Applejack? Tie it up and make sure it doesn't escape. Soarin? You gather up some wood and make a fire. The rest of us, we're going to make ourselves comfortable. It's almost sundown so right here is a good place to stay.” Twilight sniffed the atmosphere.
Later that night….
Day 2 of our voyage. We're finding a place to camp for the night as we eat some tiger meat. The island isn't that bad. I mean there's animals we can kill to eat and also some lakes to take a shower. But the heat is awful! I hope we can find Gemporia soon….
“Dash are you going to eat?” Soarin looked at me and cupped his hands to stay warm.
“Yeah I am. Just writing thoughts down.” I smiled and closed my mom's diary and shoved it back in my bag. I took a bite of the meat and took more bites. Even if we didn't use seasoning, it still tasted good.
“Wow Applejack! Great job cooking the meat! It's awesome!”
“Thanks Dash. It looks like Fluttershy still ain't eating her food..”
“I'm not eating animals. I'm not eating animals. I'm not eating...precious, i-innocent...ANIMALS!!!” She screamed and then started to cry.
“Oh please! You eat fish!” I rolled my eyes.
“THAT'S DIFFERENT!!!!” She bawled. She looked at the meat and then placed it in front of her face.
“W-Well...it does look delicious and I am hungry…” She stared at it and then gulped. “I mean, a bite won't hurt...would it?”
“Hey it's up to you. I'm sure we can take some leaves and cook them for you-”
“Oh no! Spare the plants!” She paused. She started to shake rapidly and then close her eyes. She grabbed the meat and then bit into it and gave a huge gulp.
“It doesn't taste bad at all. Awww, I can't believe I just did that…”
“Haha! I sure can! That was awesome Flutters! Look, if you're in the wild, you're gonna have to act like you're apart of it. That goes for everyone here.”
“Okey dokey lokey! I'm tired.”
“Hehehe, we all are. We need some rest. Good night everyone. Tomorrow, let's find a way to get out of here.”
“Yeah we'll try…”
The next day….
Day 3 of our voyage continues in the heat as we're drenching in the blazing rays of the sun. Longing for some cold refreshing water and Pinkie singing songs to lift our spirits but it doesn't work…
“Home! Home on the range! Where the deer and the antelope play. Where seldom is heard a discouraging word,
“This is hopeless!” I bailed out and then began to tie my shoelaces.
“Oh? What's that? This is hopeless you say?” Pinkie questioned while her hair deflated and then she grabbed a random boulder and then looked at it. “Do you think we're lost little fella? Oh no no no! Hahahahaha, I figured that out too!” Pinkie sounded drowsy but it looked like she was talking to the boulder itself.
“Are you talking to the-”
“Yes Soarin?! Is there a problem?!?” She snapped back.
“Not anymore….” He turned away quickly and started walking ahead of us. Monoko was fast asleep and I was carrying his tiny little body.
“Well I suppose it can't get any worse, can it?” Rarity asked as she walked over a log and stretched.
That's when we heard thunder roll and a huge lightning bolt struck in the sky and flashed like a camera. The rain poured so heavily that it soaked up all out clothes without hesitation.
“I suppose it can…”Sunset sighed and started walking in the puddles.
“How are we going to find a place to get out of this rain?”
“Ooooh oooh! I know! Rocky says that there is a cave where we can rest for the day.” Pinkie’s hair bounced back up and she sprung up from the ground and then she smiled at me.
“Who's Rocky?”
“Uh duhhh! The boulder! I'm sure there's a way we can reach the cave! Follow me!” Pinkie skipped on her way out and started singing “Skip To My Loo” and was smiling.
“I swear if this is another dead end…” Twilight grumbled.
“Come on everyone! Let's go!”
15 minutes later….
“See? Told ya we would've found a cave! Rocky was right!” Pinkie ran inside the cave. Applejack dropped her bag on the ground and then tapped the sides.
“Ah gotta hand it to ya Pinkie. It's a stable place to stay, but I'm not sure if it'll keep us overnight…” Applejack bit her lip.
“Ugh of course it can't…” Pinkie grunted and sat on the floor.
“Darling, I’m going to agree with Applejack on this one. It's clearly damp and dark in here.”
“Well, we'll make a fire. That's not hard right?” Fluttershy turned around and sat on the floor.
“Ah guess not. Well, let's get some sleep. G'night y'all.”
“Night.”
We all snuggled against one another for warmth and most of us got knocked out. Until Pinkie woke us up.
“It's a small world after all-”
“Ahh Pinkie!!!” We all exclaimed.
“Oh hehe sorry..night!!”
Author's Note
Oiii!! Guess what mates??
I'm loosing inspiration and I have a long writer's block! I dunno if I can continue tbh, I will but it will be very very crappy but bare with me as much as possible.
Btw, thanks for 1,000 views on this story. I got so far and I dunno if it will be a long hiatus or I will cancel it or delete it......
Oh well, I dunno what to do. None of my ideas work, this story affects my grades especially Living Environment..... I'm messed up....
Tbh, I HAVE to finish this story. I have to make you guys happy. I need to be online making sure you guys don't leave so you guys can read something that you all love. Also, MLP in general helps me with my personal problems and depression, so bare with me as I try to make this story amazing for you all.
Thank you..
Sky~
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 32- The Labyrinth Of Stories!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 32- The Labyrinth Of Stories!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
My eyes opened and the sun's glare went straight into my eye. I rolled over a bit and stretched. I walked out the cave and walked past the leaves and saw a small lake. I grabbed my duffel bag and took off my clothes and dipped my foot in the cold water. I shivered a bit and then went further down in the water and then grabbed soap from my bag and then rested my towel near by. I started scrubbing my arms and legs and then I started humming a song.
“I think of you, as I go. So when I leave, you're not alone. And no matter where we are I will keep you in my heart and I will think of you as I go~” I hummed softly and then started soaking my hair more. The soap suds would feel very ticklish against my light blue complexion. I giggled and then I saw Pinkie come behind me and scare the crap out of me!
“WHATCHA DOING?!?!” She yelled behind my ear and then I jumped up and grabbed a lily pad from the lake and then covered my breasts.
“Pinkie what?!”
“How long have you been keeping that talent away from me?”
“Wait what? Yo dude get out!”
“No! I need you to tell me why you sing so good!”
“Bro you heard me sing SO many times with the Rainbooms.”
“But not by yourself! Dash your voice is like an angel!”
“Thanks but seriously, get out!”
“No! I'm taking a shower with you silly!” She giggled and then took her clothes off and then jumped into the lake and created a big splash.
“I'm so regretting this!” I mumbled to myself and then swam towards a rock and hid myself. She bit her lip and then she dabbed a bit of my soap on her skin.
“Wow Dashie! I didn't know you use some very good soap! This has an awesome scent. Oohh “Sweet in Paris” huh? Ooh la la!” She giggled and then scrubbed some more.
I rolled my eyes and then climbed out the lake and wrapped myself with the towel. I shivered a bit as my rainbow hair smacked against my back. Water droplets were streaming down my legs and I couldn't help but giggle. As I tried to drain the water from my hair, I heard a little adorable chuckle.
“Hehe, good morning.” The voice said. I turned around and saw Soarin blushing a bit with his hands in his pocket and giving me a dorky smile. I blushed and turned my full body around and started fiddling with my hair like a dumb dork!
“Morning! Isn't the view stunning?”
“Mhm.”
He looked away and smiled and then my hair was covering most of my view but when I moved my soaking wet bang, I saw Soarin's shy smile and his face. My face lit up and I started to fiddle with my hair even more.
“So, you just took a bath..?” He said softly.
“Oh yeah! You know what they say! If you don't bath, you're gonna be sticky like your soul! Hahaha!” I bursted out laughing and then blushed even more at what I just said.
“Sticky like your soul?! Geez Dash what is with you lately?!” I spoke to myself in my mind as I bit my lip and looked into Soarin's eyes and saw him give me a sheepish smile while scratching the back of his neck.
“Yeah I guess so. I'm actually going to take a bath too. Hehe, to clean my ‘sticky soul’!” He laughed a bit making me laugh too. After we laughed for awhile, I looked at his face again and this time we were face to face.
My hair, still dripping from water and my feet and hands started to shake. My stomach started fluttering so much I realized that there were so many butterflies trapped inside there. Both of our eyes connected and he looked away and so did I but then our eyes connected AGAIN! This time, I hid my hands behind my back and then tried to say something but no words came out. Soarin's dorky smile made my cheeks burn even more and my heart started beating rapidly. He brushed his hair slightly and then placed his hands back in his pocket. This went on for a few minutes until Pinkie stretched a bit and then stood between the both of us.
“Hey you 2 love birds!!” She came out drinking a bottle of water. “How's everything going?”
“Um, we're fine Pinkie...begone now!” I whispered in her ear before Soarin blushed and chuckled.
“We're good. I was just about to take a bath myself. See ya in a few!” Soarin waved at me and then walked to the lake. I sighed and then finally wrapped my hair in a bun.
“You know you can go follow him. I'm sure a bath with him is what your heart desires.” Pinkie smirked at me. I grabbed my duffel bag and new pair of clothes and then stormed my way out of there only to hear Pinkie's laughter echo all around the island.
11:35am….
“Hmmm, we still haven't found a way to make a shelter!” Twilight bit her lip and walked around a so called ‘blueprint’ in the sand of how our shelter was supposed to be made.
“Someone better take a picture of this diagram before something wipes it away.” Crystal folded her arms and hovered over my shoulder. Pinkie took out her phone and snapped a shot and then smiled. Monoko jumped in the middle and started barking on the diagram.
“Oh well, we're glad we got that picture taken. Let's keep moving. We got a lot of ground to cover!” Sunset marched towards the leaves again. We all carried our supplies and then headed east into the island. After a few minutes, we came to a stop.
“Hey! What gives?!” I yelled and moved to the front of the line where Twilight just stood there looking down. “Hey genius! Why'd we stop?!”
“Why do you think we would stop genius?!” She snapped back. I looked down and saw many different holes that led to some other part of the island. There were multiple different holes to choose from.
“Well, that's messed up.” Applejack placed her hands on her hips and then thought hard.
“It seems a bit dangerous..” I leaned in closer and then stepped back. “Someone can easily hurt themselves going through one of these.”
“If it's dangerous, I'm going to be here protecting you.” Soarin smiled as he reached his hand around my waist making me blushing intensely. He quickly removed his hand and then started to stutter.
“O-O-Oh, I-I-I’m s-s-so sorry. I d-d-didn't know..” He fixed his hair and then his clothes and then looked away. I smiled back at him and blushed.
“It's fine. Thanks for looking out for me.”
“Well, ladies and gentleman! I believe one solution for this problem is that we're gonna have to split up!” Sunset smiled.
“Woah woah woah! First of all, we're NOT splitting up EVER!!” Twilight snapped.
“Oh come on T-Sparks. You afraid of getting lost?” I snickered.
“Uhh, who died and made you leader Twilight?” Pinkie spoke up carrying Monoko. “Uh, hehehe, no offense. I'm just saying a clear statement.”
“It's fine. And no one did. I'm just looking out for everyone's safety. We're not splitting up.”
That's when I leaned against Soarin and started rubbing against his chest and then moaned a bit.
“Mmmm Soarin!” I played a bit to see if Twilight would get mad and she did.
“Except for you two! You two are definitely splitting!” Twilight pulled us apart and then gave me a glare. I smiled sheepishly and then looked away.
“Hehehe oops…”
“Now we've got that established! LET'S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!!!!” Pinkie shouted and then pushed all of us into the dark holes and then we landed either on our butts, heads, or just body.
“Ouch!” I heard Pinkie say. I fell on my face and I was trying to bare the pain without screaming.
“Is everyone okay?!” Sunset's voice echoed. “It seems like we went down different holes.”
That's when Pinkie started dying of laughter and then she kept laughing so hard she started coughing a bit.
“Wow darling...you have such a provocative mind!” Rarity said while grunting a bit.
“Anyway, we seem to be paired up with different people, so the best option is that we all find some sort of light and then we'll find a way to meet everyone. Understood? I'm with Soarin and Crystal!” Sunset projected her voice to speak to all of us.
“I'm with Fluttershy.” Twilight responded.
“I'm with Applejack darlings!”
“I'm with Monoko and Dashie!!! That is, if she's alive!” Pinkie called out and then lifted up my head. I screamed in pain and then she dropped my head back on the ground. “Yup she's alive!!”
“Alright everyone, see what you can find. We'll meet up!” I heard Sunset’s voice before some footsteps. I groaned in pain while Pinkie poked my stomach.
“Come on Dashie! Let's pick up the pace! You two Monoko!”
Monoko pulled my hair with his mouth and nuzzled my face. I smiled at him and then placed my navy blue cap on my head and continued to walk. For the whole time, Pinkie kept playing “I Spy” but also was pretty annoying.
“Well, I Spy isn't helping you so, hmmmm, what can we talk about?”
“Nothing, I just wanna get this over with. We were wasting time!” I grumbled and stomped down the dark alley. Pinkie stopped and bit her lip but kept bouncing.
“Hmmmm, I never got the opportunity to ask you how you and Soarin met.” Pinkie's voice became a sweeter and softer tone. I came to an automatic stop and then turned to see Pinkie smiling.
“I mean I know you guys meet in your childhood years but how? You guys have a great friendship so the story must be a good one!”
“I guess you can say it was good.” I looked away and blushed.
“Oohhhh, it MUST be an excellent story if you're blushing!! Tell me! Tell me!” Pinkie smiled at me and giggled a bit more.
“Well, everything about Soarin then is what he is now. He never changed. He's still shy, adorable, cute some moments, and a heck of a dork, but I'm glad he never changed. His shyness is what makes him cuter.” I blushed even more and looked up and remembered some moments when he was shy. Pinkie smiled at me and then cooed a bit.
Art by: Jenny 💝💕😘💝💕💝
“Awwwww, it's cute that you love his shyness!”
“Is it? Hahaha, I mean, he hides it sometimes so he can be cool but ya know, it never works.”
“So? Tell me!!” She sat on a nearby rock and placed her hands over her chin in excitement.
“Hahaha, oh gosh, where do I start? Well, it was a long time ago. That was the day I was actually feeling pretty confidence of myself! I was actually attending my first dance class. I was 7 and this was a year after my mom passed away.”
“Awww Dashie! I'm so sorry!!”
“Uhhhh for?”
“Nevermind! Continue!” She replied as she was skipping.
“I was the youngest kid ever to attend. I wanted all the kids to have a good impression of me. So I woke up bright and early and that's when it all started. So technically on my first day, I didn't take things seriously.”
“Uh oh…”
“Yeah..hehe. Infact, I ruined everything.....”
*******************************
“Oh no! I'm gonna be late!!”
I ran as fast as my legs carried me. I just took a dip in the ocean and I was soaking wet. That didn't bother me but I kept running while all the water was on me. I also was putting on my belly dancing clothes in a hurry. As I reached the entrance, I flew into the door and slid across the room and hit my head. All the kids laughed at me.
“Well well well. If it isn't the newbie!” One of the girls snickered while the rest of the students laughed.
“Hey leave her alone!!” A boy shouted. Other kids laughed at him but he wouldn't back down.
“I said leave her alone!!!” He shouted even more. The teacher came into the room and she wasn't having it.
“Everyone! Please stop and let's get back to work! Dash, may I speak with you?” My teacher gave me a glare and I knew I was in trouble. I sighed and then smiled sheepishly.
“Dash, this has been going on for the past week, you know you don't want me to tell your father.”
“No no! Anything but my daddy!!”
“Well, don't be late again! For help, I'm going to give you someone you can study with.”
She smiled and brought the same boy who was defending me from all the other students. His emerald eyes were shimmering and his navy blue hair was flowing and it was so silky and his cyan skin was pure and soft like a baby. My cheeks turned a shade of red.
“Your highness, I'll like you to meet Soarin.”
“H-Hi, nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you too! I'm Rainbow Dash!”
“I know. Afterall you are the princess. Everyone knows your name. It's a beautiful name too.” Soarin blushed.
“Man, I love him already~” I thought to myself and started to fiddle with my hair.
“Well, you two will pair up. Soarin teach Dash all she needs to know.”
“Yes ma'am.”
The dance teacher left us together. We just stared at one another for a while and then giggled.
“So, um, princess-”
“Please, call me Rainbow Dash.”
“Oh okay. Wow! I can't believe I'm working with the princess. It's such an honor being with you your highness. I-I mean Rainbow Dash.” He blushed and bowed down to me. I helped him up instantly.
“Oh please! Don't bow to me ever! I'm just a normal human being just like you. But that's sweet that you're fangirling over me. Or should I call it fanboying?”
We both burst into laughter and then we smiled at one another.
“So, uh, I-I um-”
“Oh come on Soarin! Don't be shy around me!”
“O-Okay, sorry I'm nervous.” He looked away as his face turned a bright shade of red. I giggled and then kissed his cheek. His face turned a darker shade and my face was pretty red as well.
“S-Sorry, I just wanted to do that for standing up for me with those bullies.”
“Awww no problem. I just wanted to help you. Everyone deserves kindness.”
That's when the bell rang and the dance session was over. We both looked at the students and how they all ran out the door. Soarin and I looked at one another again and then he smiled.
“So, ya wanna be friends?” I smirked a bit. His face lit up and I could see his happiness and excitement.
“Y-You mean it?”
“Yeah, you're a caring, kind, and loving friend.”
“Awww and you too.”
We smiled and we walked home together but went our separate ways and ever since that day, me and Soarin been closer than ever before.
*******************************
“That's it!?!?” Pinkie stopped walking and pulled my shirt.
“What do you mean that's it? There's nothing else to it.”
“Ah! Seriously?!”
“Yes seriously.”
“It was SO good! I wanted more!”
“Hehehe, but Pinkie I told you everything.”
“Yeah I know. That'll be an awesome campfire story!”
“Don't even THINK about it! Wait, is that light?”
“Light?! Where?! Hey! Don't try to change the subject!!”
“I’m not!! Look, over there! Come on! We'll meet the others!”
We ran towards the light and then we both removed a huge boulder and then we saw something that made our jaws drop. It was the other side of the island! The rich green trees and the gorgeous blue sky, and the colorful fruits and also the majestic creatures and tremendous mountains.
“Wow!!!!” I whistled. As I was breathing through the outstanding scenery, someone's hands covered my eyes.
“Hehehe guess who?”
I uncovered the hands and turned around to see Soarin chucking a bit.
“Hehehehe hey you goof!” I giggled. “I'm surprised you found us!”
“Well, we all were waiting for you to come out. Your voice was pretty loud.”
“Wait you heard me say everything?!”
“Yes, hehehe, I did. Especially when you said my shyness was adorable.” He blushed and then I looked away.
“Hehehehe, did I say that?! Hahaha, no way! I said that Fluttershy’s shyness was adorable. I wasn't talking about you…”
“She totally was!!” Pinkie popped up and smiled at the both of us. I laughed and then he smiled at me.
“Nah it's cool!”
Everyone found me and Pinkie and then we just stood at the top of the hill and saw the scenery below us.
“Well, I'm sure we can find some shelter now.” Fluttershy spoke up.
Later that day……
Soarin's P.O.V
“Well, we're done…” Sunset panted as she was out of breath. We were all in our little hut that we made and then we sat around some twigs and branches.
“Even though it is the day, it's pretty cold.”
“Uhhh, Twilight we got the sun?”
“Right…”
“Well, I'm sure we'll get a fire going!” Rarity cupped her hands together and looked at Applejack. Applejack shrugged her shoulders and tapped her pockets.
“I dunno where my supplies are. I just had em!”
We all sighed and then I smiled and sat next to Twilight.
“Twilight, mind if I use your glasses?”
“Sure but don't break them. I need to see out of them.”
“Well, I was going to say we could have a fire. Using Twilight's glasses, the lenses will concentrate the energy of the sun thus creating fire.” I smiled as a small dash of light hit the wood and a burst of flame came up. Everyone seemed so fascinated.
“Woah, nice observation Soarin! I dunno why I didn't think of that!” Twilight clapped for me. “Seems like someone pays attention in their Science class.”
“Yeah, I'm good for a little talk about Science.”
“Wow Soarin! That was so smart!” Dash smiled at me and then I got pretty nervous around her and started to laugh a bit but my dorky laugh came out and I was blushing so hard.
“Oh, uh, i-it’s nothing really, hehehe, I just like what I do. Hehehe.”
“Ah! We are doing it you guys! We're living life on the island!!” Pinkie squealed and did jazz hands.
“So, what do we do now?”
Pure silence filled the room but Pinkie got up and grabbed a vine and placed it around her head. She cleared her throat and gasped deeply.
“Oh boy, let's hope it's not a song….” Sunset whispered in my ear.
“Kum ba yah my Lord! Kum ba yah!!!” Pinkie sang. We all shrugged our shoulders and joined her adding harmony to the melody.
“Kum ba yah my Lord! Kum ba yah! Kum ba yah my Lord! Kum ba yah! Oh Lord! Kum ba yah!!” We all sang in a crescendo. We all ended up holding on another's hands while singing around the fire. I believe this was our first step into finding Gemporia.
Author's Note
Heyyyy guys! So sorry for the late update! I was supposed to upload this on Monday but got busy with high school!
No worries, my Science grade went up! Whoo!!
Also, there's a mini fun fact!
The scene where Dash tells Pinkie her story of how she met Soarin, wasn't supposed to be in the story. I got a spark when I was watching the fight scene between Nala and Simba from The Lion KIng. That's when this wittle scene was born.
So, now that you know, I hope you don't forget to leave a friendly comment! See ya soon!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 33- The Lion Sleeps Tonight!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 33- The Lion Sleeps Tonight!
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
That night, it was pretty dark and extremely chilly. I cuddled close to my blanket but still felt some cold air into my blanket. I shivered but the wind was blowing rapidly almost causing the fire to be blown away. Eventually, the fire did blow out and then it got quiet. A little too quiet. I opened my eyes and got up from my sleeping position and saw everyone sleeping. Monoko was cuddling with Fluttershy a bit and Crystal curled up in Pinkie's poofy fuchsia hair. I chuckled softly and then looked around and saw everyone knocked out except one. Someone's sleeping bag was empty. I realized it was Soarin's and I gasped quickly. I got up and started walking around our area and started searching for Soarin. Monoko woke up and followed me and we both started searching for Soarin.
“Soarin, where are you?” I called out for him. Monoko was sniffing then he barked and then pulled my finger with his teeth and then started running. Eventually, I found Soarin by a lake and sitting on a log near it. I bit my lip and sat next to him. He jumped in fright and then looked away.
“Dash, what are you doing here?”
“I'm here because I'm worried about you. It's 2 o'clock in the morning. What are you doing up?”
“Well, I'm mediating…”
“About?”
That's when he started to cry and then he wiped his tears.
“It's nothing. I'll be okay.”
He smiled and then started walking back to the hut. I ran in front of him and stayed there.
“Look, you can tell me anything. What's bothering you?”
“Dashie I'm fine. I'll be okay. Come on before the others freak out because we're missing.”
I saw Soarin walk back to the hut and I looked down at Monoko.
“Something's up with him. I just know it.”
7 hours later….
“Psst, Dash! Dash wake up!” I heard Twilight's voice interrupt my dream.
“Ugh what?!”
“We have a problem.”
“And that is?”
“It's Soarin. He's missing!”
“He's probably getting us breakfast.”
“No Dash, he's gone and also Monoko.”
“Well, they probably went to get us some breakfast. I guess Soarin didn't want to be lonely..” I yawned and then went back to snoring.
“Oh come on Dash! This is serious!”
I woke up and yelled in her face in full rage.
“I'M TRYING TO SLEEP!!!!!”
My voice echoed throughout the whole island and everyone looked at the both of us but mostly me. I realized my miskaye and smacked my forehead.
“Oh gosh Twilight I'm so sorry. I just didn't get any sleep last night after I went and followed Soarin into the island a bit. It was around 2am.”
“Oh that's where you went!” Crystal flew to my face. “I did hear footsteps walking. I just didn't know who those were.”
“It could've been him or hers. Who knows?” Sunset shrugged her shoulders.
“I just wanna know where Soarin is. I hope he's okay…” I curled up in a ball and Fluttershy patted my back.
“I'm sure he's alright!”
We heard rustling in the leaves and then we all huddled up. I grabbed the Harmony Sword and then positioned myself and Fluttershy hid behind me.
“Do you think it's a m-monster?”
“There's only one way to find out….”
The figure came closer and then Monoko came out the leaves and so did Soarin. He gave us a pretty shocked look.
“What's going on? Is this a fighting assembly?”
“Hahahaha, very funny!” I replied sarcastically but then rolled my eyes. “I thought you were a monster.”
“Oh um okay?” Soarin walked off and then threw a bag of mangoes on the ground. “I found some food for us to chew on for breakfast. I guess this part of the island has better food.”
“And a better scenery!” Pinkie jumped up and snatched a mango from the bag and then started to peel off the skin with her teeth.
“In that case, eat up everyone.”
We all sat in a circle and then started eating. Soarin sat next to me and then smiled.
“So everyone, how was their-”
That's when a sound interrupted him. It was a sad hollering sound. It sounded like something was in trouble.
“Ah!! The Nuckelavee!!” Twilight screamed and hid behind Sunset.
“We killed that thing remember? No need to be afraid darling.” Rarity stepped forward and patted Twilight’s head.
“True but you never know if his black smoke came together and created it to be deadly again. Besides, I'm sure Tirek knows that someone is going to come find him and defeat him. But doesn't know who yet. But, he'll do anything in his power to make sure we don't make it to Gemporia.” Twilight sniffed while wiping her tears.
“Something's here. Everyone be ready for whatever nature throws at us! Danger can be lurking behind every rock.” I whispered to them. Pinkie picked up a rock and then screamed “DANGER!!!” and so we all covered her mouth and then the sound came again but closer.
Once it came closer, it was a small brownish-gold lion cub. It stopped and looked at us and then it opened it's mouth to roar but a tiny squeak came out. We all cooed and that's when Fluttershy stepped in.
“Hey there. Relax, breathe.” She stroked the fur on the little cub and it purred against her hand.
“Are you lost wittle guy? Awwww she's all alone.” She rested on her knees and continued to pet it. The cub made some sounds to her a couple of times and then purred against her chest.
“Well, she told me that she's lost and looking for her owner. Well, where is your owner?”
The cub whined a bit and then saw Soarin and then leaped into his arms. Soarin, looking stunned, chuckled a bit and then continued to pet the little cub.
“Hehehe awww well aren't you a cutie?” Soarin smiled and then petted it some more. The little cub snuggled against his neck and we could hear the loud purring. I giggled and then tapped his shoulder.
“Wow, I didn't know you had care for animals. That's so sweet and cute!”
“Hehehe thanks Dashie. I'm guessing she's staying with me for a while. I'm sure we'll find her owner.” Soarin kept petting the little cub. Sunset chuckled and then reached for something around the cub’s neck.
“Hmmm, Jaja. Is that your name?” Sunset smiled and then patted her tiny head. The cub smiled and then snuggled against Soarin more.
“Well, assuming that she has a collar with the name ‘Jaja’ on it, I'm guessing that's her name.” Twilight stepped forward. “I gotta admit, she's adorable!”
The cub saw Twilight and then clutched onto Soarin some more while whimpering.
“Alright guys, back up a bit. She's still trying to adjust to all of us.” Soarin snickered.
“Woah Soarin, she loves you!!” Pinkie giggled. I smiled at how Jaja was cuddling with Soarin and then Monoko barked on my leg and then I carried him.
“Hey there little buddy. Don't worry, we'll take her back to her owner. Just don't scare her.” I kissed him and then he jumped off my hand and then sat in front of Soarin. Jaja looked down and then jumped off of Soarin and started squeaking at Monoko while Monoko was barking. We all stared at what was going on and then both of them started going at it. Fluttershy's jaw was wide open but her cheeks were a hint of pink.
“Do you know what they are sayin’?” Applejack asked Fluttershy.
“Yes but I rather not say…”
I picked up Monoko and Soarin did the same for Jaja and then we petted them so they could calm down.
“Alright, now that's established I'm sure we can head back to the hut and figure out a way to get Jaja back to her owner.” Sunset walked back to the hut. We all followed her and while Monoko was sleeping against my shoulder, I was talking to Soarin while Jaja was looking at me.
“Hehehe, I never knew you were so good with lion cubs.”
“Well, I dunno how. She just jumped into my arms.”
“She probably finds you attractive!”
“Hehehe maybe. Lemme ask her. Hey wittle Jaja, you think Soarin is attractive?” He asked her and rubbed her little head. Jaja licked Soarin's cheek and then squeaked again trying to roar. We both laughed and cooed looking at Jaja.
“It's so adorable seeing you two together.”
“Thanks!”
As the sun was setting, we all cuddled against one another and I was shivering because of the cold. While petting Jaja and making sure she was resting safely, Soarin wrapped his jacket around me. I flushed from embarrassment and then looked away.
“What was that for?”
“You were chilly, and I didn’t want you to cold. You're already shivering.”
“Thank you.”
The wind blew harder so in order to keep the fire going, Twilight used a forcefield with her magic to block it blowing out. Jaja and Monoko were both knocked out cold and so was I. Soarin rested his head over my head and then we were both knocked out cold.
Phyra’s P.O.V
I don’t know why but everytime I’m in Tirek’s presence, I feel uncomfortable. Like now. Tirek was eating a chicken leg and was gobbling it down like an animal. I scrunched up my nose and rolled my eyes.
“You eat like a pig who hasn’t eaten in days and just wants to show off his plate of food.”
“Mmmm, you’re probably right Phyra! This chicken is so delicious. You must feel awful not having any. Here you want piece?” He asked as his mouth was full of chicken meat and some of the food came out his mouth as he spoke. He shoved the tiny piece of meat that was still on the bone and then chuckled. I smacked the chicken out his hand and growled.
“Ughh, not after you put all your sweat, blood, and tears on it! I’m not your little dog that you will feed your leftovers too!!”
“Goodness, you know what I’ve noticed about you? Ever since you were a baby, your vocabulary was so elegant. And so graceful and proper! I like that about you. You could be roasting me but I wouldn’t care! I would just fantasize about your lovely vocabulary!”
“Ah you disgust me!”
“Ah so you’ve discussed me!”
“Don't play that with me. Anyway, you've only got 12 more days until you have 1,000 years of being king.”
“It's actually 10 years for humans. I mean the only human I've encountered was you. Also, I wanna know if that chosen one of yours is coming because I didn't clean up this castle for no reason!”
“You're overreacting! Just have as much time as you want to be king because all your fun will be over!! I will get my crown back and you will be extinguished!” Amaani spoke up. “I swear if you don't give me my magic back!”
“Ah what good is your magic anyway? Even with your magic you can't defeat me you useless garbage. I still can't believe you were the queen of this stupid country. None of you here can withstand my magical powers. Even if there was a chosen one coming, what good will she do?” Tirek laughed away and touched the compartment with all our gems.
Amaani split the cell bars apart with all her strength and then dashed towards Tirek and then grabbed her diamond which contained her magic. Tirek grabbed her by the arm and then pulled her closer to him.
“Hahahaha oh Amaani, you're so clever yet so-”
“Listen here Tirek, I'm tired of your little mind games. One day you will be asked for forgiveness for all you've done!”
“Hahaha, oh really? Well, I will do one more thing before I do ask for forgiveness.”
“And what's that?” I stepped forward.
“I will pay the chosen one a little visit myself~”
To be continued….
Author's Note
I hope you liked this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment or a commentary if you wanna. If there's anything you need questions too, don't be afraid of leaving a question as well. I'm always available.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 34- The Aurora Borealis of Courage!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 34- The Aurora Borealis of Courage!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The next morning, it was pretty hot and moist. I opened my eyes and saw Jaja sleeping over Soarin's face and I heard Soarin's snores. I giggled and then tapped Sunset's shoulder. She was writing to Princess Twilight about our experience on the island.
“Good morning Rainbow Dash. Did you sleep good?”
I stretched my arms and accidentally hit Soarin's face and then Jaja jumped off of him and then started to stretch.
“Yeah I slept pretty good. I just need to spend some time to myself.” I started walking down the ladder of the hut.
“You need some company Master?” Crystal popped up.
“No, I'm fine on my own. No need!” I walked to the leaves and then found a small little pond and sat in front of it.
I breathed the cool fresh air of the atmosphere and a red macaw flew on my shoulder. It squawked in my face and then flew away while other smaller red macaws following behind. I smiled but looked at my reflection in the water and then sighed. I heard leaves crunching and saw Soarin sat next to me while Jaja purring against him.
“What are you doing here? I don't think you got the concept of spending some time to myself…”
“Look, you can say what you want. I'm here to help you anyway I can. So, what's up with you? You've been so quiet lately. Is everything alright?”
“I'm fine Soarin.”
“You say that ALL the time when you're not. Come on Dashie tell me what's wrong. I wanna help you.”
“Ugh! And being here isn't helping me!! I just wanna be alone is that so hard to ask for!?!” I got up and then walked away.
“....I just want what's best for you….”
“Well stop trying!!! You're not doing anything!!”
That's when I burst into tears and then collapsed on the ground and then Soarin hugged me.
“Woah, you're worse than I thought.”
“Fine, I'll tell you. Ever since we've came on this island, I realized we're not getting any closer to Gemporia. Instead we're just fooling around. And all those Grimm creatures? I'm only defeating them with the help of you guys and so I'm not enough to defeat Tirek. It's a lost cause..as soon as we bring Jaja back to her owner, I'm going back to India…”
“W-Why?”
“Look around you Soarin?! How much days left we have until Lord Tirek destroys Gemporia and India? We've only got 12! We're not even close to finding Gemporia at this rate. What makes a difference in hunting him down?”
“Either way Dashie both countries will be destroyed if you don't find Gemporia. So it's a lose-lose situation.” Soarin shrugged his shoulders. He smiled at me and then nudged my face cheek.
“Maybe after we find Jaja’s owner, we will find Gemporia quicker. I believe it's not far from here. Maybe another clue from the book perhaps can help us a bit more?”
“Soarin you're a genius! Come on, let's go read some more!”
Transition to next scene….
“So you think a page in this book can help us find Gemporia quicker? Seems risky but I'm up for a good challenge.” Twilight spoke up while watching me and Soarin flicking through the pages.
“There's just gotta be something here! There's just gotta be!”
“To be honest, I missed Tiran…”
We all forward our heads to Pinkie who was stroking down Jaja’s fur. Pinkie was resting by a tree trunk and then looked away. I sighed and looked at my feet.
“You're right. I do too…” I confessed while I stopped flicking pages. “I just hope he's okay.”
“I'm sure he's fine. It was pretty fun when he was pretending to be Ramõn.” Sunset snickered. We all doubled with laughter and I grunted.
“Oh please! Don't get me started!”
“Oh come on Dashie! I'm sure you liked some of his teasing!”
“I don't! And that's a fact! Anyway, this isn't going to help find a clue to find Gemporia!!”
“Well, it's helping lighting up our mood. Take a break darling. I'm sure all this voyaging stuff is making you become stressful. Relax and cool down. I'm sure what you need is some relaxation!!” Rarity made me lay on the grass and then started to check my arms and feet.
“Rarity I'm fine.”
“Ah ah ah! Not another word! Soarin sweetie would you mind massaging Dashie's shoulders for me while I find something to really cool her down?”
“Yes ma'am.” Soarin chuckled and then placed his soft soothing hands over my shoulders. His gentle fingers stroked my shoulders softly and I could feel his hot breath blowing against my back causing me to shiver. I could feel the blood in my cheeks rising to its climax as it reached my nose. Soarin then passed through my neck and down on my back and caused me to react. This reaction was a soft squeak making my cheeks boil from heat.
“Are you enjoying yourself Rainbow?” Rarity smirked at me while picking up some leaves and making something out of them. I moaned softly in reply and then Soarin looked down on me.
“If you want me to stop, I can. I will totally understand if you get highly uncomfortable.”
“No no! I want you to keep going!” I squealed and then pulled my shirt and gasped for air. This compared to ponying up was far more desirable! Usually when I pony up it would feel awesome and so cool just growing ears and a tail, but Soarin's massaging was just exhilarating!! I didn't want to make him feel weird by my panting and little soft squeals here and there so I tapped his hand and then told him to stop.
“So after that little moment, do you feel rejuvenated?” Rarity patted my head.
“Yes I really do. Thanks Soarin. I feel more relaxed than ever. I guess a break won't hurt.”
“Hold on! While that was going on, I read a couple of pages and somehow, one of them had the word Gemporia in it and also something about finding it!” Twilight cleaned her glasses and then pointed to a page in the book and it was a picture that contained some magical swirly thing that was in the sky.
“Ooohhh what is that?!” Pinkie jumped up.
“It's called ‘Aurora Borealis’. It's strange beautiful lights that light up the sky dramatically. Only to be found at night. It says here you can only spot them at this very island. Towards the end of the line of the northern lights, it will direct you to Gemporia.” Sunset read what was written on the page. “They look really beautiful. The book says there's one tonight. Let's hope we all stay alert!”
“Is this only on the island? I know you see this on other colder climates. But why the island? The temperature here is hot and humid.” Fluttershy replied softly.
“Fluttershy's right! Hmmm, seems to me like this requires some scientific research. According to my knowledge of Science..”
“Oh boy here we go…” Applejack sighed and tilted her hat over her face.
“The sun's many magnetic fields distort and twist as our parent star rotates on its axis. When these fields become knotted together, they burst and create so called sunspots. Usually, these sunspots occur in pairs. The largest can be several times the size of Earth's diameter.”
“Basically meaning that the sun's magnetic fields break apart at first then then get collided together and burst into what we call northern lights.” Sunset rephrased Twilight's statement.
“Thanks Twilight and Sunset. So now we know what can help us, we can only see it at night. We got a few hours ahead of us. What can we do in the meantime? Any suggestions?” Crystal smiled and then snuggled on my cheek.
“I have an idea!!” Pinkie perked up!
Transition to next scene….
“I'm regretting this!”
“Oh come on Dashie! I'm sure it won't be too bad!”
We all hid behind a bush and saw Pinkie tippy toeing to a tiger. The whole family of tigers were just sleeping peacefully. All Pinkie wanted to do was scare them for fun!
“Pinkie, this isn't such a good idea…”
“Relax Flutters! I got this!”
She inched closer and closer to the tigers and then positioned herself in a pouncing position.
“This is how we hunt back home in Africa.” She whispered in Twilight's ear.
“Wait! You're an-”
“Shush!” Pinkie scolded her and then climbed on a rock and then launched herself at the sleeping tigers.
“Cannonball!!!” She exclaimed with all her lungs and then a tiger’s jaw roared at her and Twilight used her magic and levitated her to the other side of the den. Pinkie giggled and then the tigers started chasing at us.
“Well there goes our-”
“RUN!!!!!”
We all ran as fast as we can as the tigers were chasing us.
“We can make it!! We're fast enough!” I yelled as loud as I can while finding my geode but the sapphire was in the way.
“Actually, tigers can run up to 30 through 40 miles per hour. So they can easily outrun all of us.” Fluttershy spoke up while running too. After a while, we all hid in between some rocks and then all the tigers left. We all doubled with laughter and then we kept laughing historically.
“What a blast!” Soarin laughed so hard and then Pinkie kept snorting.
“Hehehe, now that's what I call hunting in style!” She snorted even more. Even if we were all panting away, we kept laughing away.
“So how we gonna get outta this mess?” Applejack grunted while we were all stuck together and burst into laughter again. Applejack was struggling to get out but then we all were struggling to break free and while we were, something strange happened.
I closed my eyes and felt my lips slightly touched someone else's. Their lips were very soft and tender. I opened my eyes and saw Soarin's face turning a bright shade of red and so were mine. We both looked away and then looked back into each other's eyes.
“Oh, uh, s-sorry. M-My fault!” I kept stuttering and began to pull away from the rock.
“No it's fine. I mean we partially touched-” Soarin froze in place and then his cheeks turned to a darker shade of red and then coughed a bit. “I-It was an accident either way!” He blurted out.
“My accident...I’m so sorry! I was trying to get out and also everyone was pushing one another and-”
“Dash relax. It was just an accident. I mean, it wasn't hehehe bad.” He smiled sheepishly and took my hand. “Let's just continue okay? It was just a tiny peck on the lips. It's not gonna change anything.”
“It will in the future!!” Rarity hummed and gave us both a wink. My face burned and then I gave her a glare. She continued to giggle and then me and Soarin just doubled with laughter and then we walked back to our hut and then held hands the whole way.
That night….
“Hahahaha yeah it's pretty fun when you do that. I mean my sister thought I was crazy but it was pretty fun.”
“So, you just started singing in Italian but she didn't know what you were saying so she thought you were crazy?”
“Yup pretty much. Even if she's a pain, I love her with all my heart. Halo is like a part of me.”
It was night and me and Soarin were down on the grass and we were just having a chat. Until he broke my concentration.
“Psst, hey! I need to show you something amazing!” Soarin smiled at me and then grabbed my hand.
“Where are we going? I hope it's not anyplace dumb!”
“Hehehe, no it's someplace special! Come!”
Soarin gave me a smirk that made my cheeks a light pink and then he started climbing up a tree near the hut. He went pretty far and I couldn't see him. I leaned against the trunk and saw his figure far up in the tree and he told me to come up. I started climbing the tree and then finally reached the top.
“So, why are we here?”
“Turn around!”
I turned around and saw all the twinkling stars connecting and the indigo dark sky and the stars were just shining in place. My jaw was wide open and Soarin covered it and chuckled.
“Hahaha, speechless huh?”
“Very! Soarin this is just majestic!”
“I knew you would've like it! So, uh wanna star gaze?”
“At this beautiful sight?! Of course I mean who wouldn't?!” I smiled and cuddles against him. We looked at all the stars and we would see what each of them connected too.
Soarin's P.O.V
“Hahaha, that one looks like a dog!” I chuckled and so did she.
“Like Monoko? Hahaha just kidding. Hmmm, that one looks like a rabbit. Hehehe, see the fluffy tail?”
“Yeah I see it! What about that one over there? It looks like a rhino?”
“No you're angling it wrong. It's a bull. See the two horns?”
That's when my brain shut down completely. I started to sniff a bit and then I got up and then Dash looked at me and then she stopped smiling.
“Soarin? What's wrong?”
I didn't look back at her and I just started crying even more. I assumed she heard my sniffs because she hugged me.
“Was it something I said? Come on Soarin you're scaring me!” Her voice cracked a bit and her bright magenta eyes filled with tears. She placed her hand over my cheek and placed my head down to her level. I don't think I mentioned that Dash is pretty short. It's cute though.
“Soarin come on respond! I'm so sorry! If it's my fault, I'm incredibly sorry. But, I don't understand how bulls can-”
“STOP!!” I hollered out while tears were streaming down my face. She stepped back a bit, baffled at my response.
“Just stop right there…” I sniffed and then started crying even more. Dash stared at me with her mouth opened. She then closed her mouth and sighed.
“Awwww Soarin….what’s wrong? You can tell me.”
“Y-Ya sure? It's a pretty long story….and I don't want us to miss the aurora-”
“Hush hush. Who cares about some dumb lights?” She smirked at me while her finger was over my lips.
“But what about Gemporia? You need the lights to navigate there.”
“Look, what matters most is that you're happy and you're okay. Gemporia can wait. Now, tell me. I'm all ears!” She smiled and then sat down again. I sighed and started telling her the story.
“Well, a long time ago, my dad was the most famous bull fighter in the world. The mayor saw how much he loved bull fighting so one day, he got my dad a spot in the bullfighting tournament. My dad was the best one in the ring, and if he won, his family would get 25,000 dollars.”
“Woah! So what happened after that?!”
“He realized he shouldn't make promises he couldn't keep. The mayor offered him the deal and so he went. My dad was defeating bulls right after the next. He was unstoppable. Until the finals. The bull was huge and was the most fiercest bull ever. He wanted to win this as much as possible for his family and for my mom.”
“Awwwww! Wait your mom was there?!”
“Yeah she was pregnant with me. She was 7 months. Anyway, my dad wouldn't give up in fighting this bull. He wanted his family to be blessed with riches. My dad loved his family SO much we would even sacrifice himself to make them happy. And that's what he did…”
Dash's smile deflated as her hands were over her mouth and a tear fell from her right eye.
“The bull’s horns destroyed him and everyone was heartbroken. My dad was a brave soldier. He was caring, sweet, a bit shy at times but a loveable heart and soul. My mom says that-”
“You're just like him.”Rainbow interrupted me. Her eyes filled with tears. She wiped her tears and then walked up to me and then hugged me tightly. I heard her crying hard.
“I know what you're going through..I am so sorry about this.”
“No need to be. I mean, I didn't even get to see my dad when I was born. My mom keeps saying that I'm a blessing.”
“Wait so-”
“Halo? Yeah she's adopted. I was going to tell you before but I didn't know how to bring it up..”
“Ooh, no wonder her hair is white. I mean, I never seen your mom before but I'm super sorry. Here I thought my life was bad. Yours is worse…”
“Well, you made it better ever since I laid my eyes on you in dance class.” I blushed deeply and looked away. Dash giggled and then smiled.
“Awwwww you're such a sweetheart.”
“Oh, I'm also named after my dad. Alexander? That's his first name.”
“Seriously?!”
“Yeah, thanks for understanding me Dashie.”
“No problem. I know what you're going through.”
We both sat down and cuddled next to each other. The sky got dark and then we saw a pink light and then Sunset pecked from the leaves of the tree.
“Psst! Guys it's starting!”
“Tell everyone to come up here! The view is better!” Dash smiled.
Sunset gave us a thumbs up and so Twilight used her geode and levitated all of them and they were all on the top of the tree.
“Sorry we were too lazy to climb!” Twilight laughed. The lights came out and they were beautiful. All the green, purple, and pink lights were majestic and so I pulled Dash in a hug. I looked at the sky and wind started to blow. I took a deep breath and started to sing.
“Raise a glass to freedom. Something they can never take away. No matter what they tell you. Raise a glass to the eight of us, tomorrow they'll be more of us. Telling the story of tonight~”
We all looked up to the sky and then settled the night sky and we all sighed.
“I shouldn't be thinking about the past. The past can hurt but I can learn from it. I should be focusing on the future. And my future is right next to me~” I thought as I looked down and Dashie was sleeping on my lap.
“She's MY future, and only mine~”
Author's Note
I upload every Saturday now!
I hope you loved this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 35-The Tribal Grounds!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 35- The Tribal Grounds!
Soarin's P.O.V
The sun shone brightly through the trees. I was snoring away while a slippery substance was smothered all around my face. I opened my eyes and saw Jaja. Her dark gray eyes were just staring at me and then she yawned.
“Hehehe morning Jaja. How’d ya sleep?” I petted her head and she was shaking her little head. Once she stopped, she climbed off my chest and then started squeaking to me. I chuckled and realized that Dash was fast asleep on my chest. Her drool was all over my shirt and her hair was a mess. Her arm was wrapped around my waist and her bang was covering mostly her face. I chuckled even more and then Fluttershy started to stretch.
“Good morning Soarin how was your-”
“Shhhhh!!! You'll wake her up.” I pointed to Dash as she was still snoring loudly and drooling more. Fluttershy giggled and petted Jaja.
“Good luck with them.” I waved at her. She went on her way and I looked at Dash and played with her hair a little. After a couple of minutes, she started squirming back and forth and eventually she opened her eyes slightly and then yawned.
“Well, good morning sleeping beauty.” I smirked at her and she rolled her eyes and rested her body on me again.
“Hi.” She dozed off and then scratched her head and looked at me while wiping the drool from the side of her face.
“Oh geez, I'm super sorry! I didn't know I was drooling on-”
“No no, it's cool. It's pretty cute when ya do it by the way.”
“Huh?”
“Oh! I said that Jaja was pretty cute. Ya missed her. She went on a morning walk with Fluttershy and Monoko.”
“Oh gosh, that won't end well…”
“Yeah, a dog and a lion together on a walk. Hmmm, who do you think will win?”
“Dunno. Anywho, I'm pretty tired still.”
“Still?”
“Yeah still! I need to rejuvenate more.”
“Dash you're fine. I'm sure we can have our own morning walk. If that's what you want.”
“You wanna go on a walk with me?”
“Uhhhh-”
“Awesome! Let's go, but first, gonna need my tic-tacs and a mini shower, oh! And also probably a new set of clothes. Gosh, if I could find more. Hmmm, I'm sure I packed my last pair of clothes somewhere.”
Dash was looking all around for her bag for her supplies and then I held her hands.
“Dash relax. Let's just enjoy the day to ourselves.”
“Hmmm, I guess you're right. So, how bout that walk you were talking about earlier?” She smirked at me which led to us smiling and Dash popping some tic-tacs in her mouth and then grabbed her bathing material.
Pinkie's P.O.V
Ooohhh fancy! I got my own p.o.v!! I mean, what does it stand for?! Hmmm, Pinkie's Outstanding Voice? Ehh, I can work with that! Anywho, so I'm here cutting up some coconut shells with my dear buddy Sunset Shimmer! While we're working on that, I was busy staring at the shell.
“Uh Pinkie what are you doing?”
“Well, I'm inspecting it! Duhhh, what did you think I was doing? Besides, I realized the shells have hair on them! Is that normal?”
“Hahaha of course Pinkie. Now put it down, they are used to build more decorations for our hut. Seems like we're going to be here for a while. I hope Gemporia is nearby.”
“Oh me too! But I love the flowers and the fresh air. But hate the blood sucking parasites that want your blood to suck from. Nasty little boogers!!” I stuck my tongue out and continued to inspect the coconut shell.
“Uhh mosquitos?”
“Yeah those little rotten booger snappers! Oh, I sounded like AJ there didn't I?”
“I'm sure you did. Now let's go back and probably find some more things to decorate our hut or Rarity would be pretty upset.” Sunset grunted while carrying the bag of freshly peeled off coconut shells.
Soarin’s P.O.V
“So Alexander?”
“Oh, so that’s my new nickname?”
“Yup, I mean it resembles your father right? It’s a sweet name no matter how you say it.”
“Well, thank my mom. No offense Dash, but I don’t want to talk about my father right now…”
“None taken, I understand what you’re going through.”
We both started having our little stroll and along the way we made some jokes. We both sat down on a log and Dash was braiding her hair and I was stretching out my foot until she interrupted me.
“Soarin?”
“Hmmm?”
“I was thinking when I go back to India, maybe I could be dating someone.” She smirked at me and then giggled.
“O-Oh, is that right?” I blushed slightly and looked away. She giggled and then leaned closer to me.
“Yeah, someone who’s cute, handsome, very adorable, and is just shy~” She leaned closer to me making me blush even more.
“T-T-That’s nice…”
“Oh no Soarin. It’s divine~”
“Mhm…” I moved down the log more but she grabbed my arm and inspected it.
“I mean, hehehehe, it’s better to stay single right…?” She blushed a bit. “Ugh, sorry for scaring you to pieces! It’s just that when I get back, my dad is going to rush me to get married….but the guys he chooses aren’t the boys I want to marry!”
“Well, I’m sure you’ll find the right guy. I’ll always be here for you.” I hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead.
“Awwww you’re so sweet!”
“Let’s head back to the hut, let’s make some lunch!”
Fluttershy’s P.O.V
“Well, I’m sure we can take a break right now!”
I stopped and sat on a rock while Monoko kept barking and Jaja just fell asleep on my lap. I sighed while I decided it was time to go because I felt something bad was happening. I took off my shoes and placed my feet in a lake and started loosing my braid in my hair. I started humming a soft medley when I heard some twigs crack in the distance. I looked around and Monoko was growling a bit.
“Um, hello?”
No response. Just pure silence. Some birds flew away and some monkeys from their trees started moving away from the place I was standing in.
“Is anyone there?” My voice began to tremble as I heard some leaves rumble. I stepped back a bit and grabbed Jaja in my hand. Monoko sniffed the air around him and started growling non stop!
“What is it?” I whispered to him. The island seemed to stop as I heard my heartbeat faster as the intense moment was close. I turned around and saw a person in the grass and that's when I screamed for dear life!
“AAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I exclaimed as the person jumped out of the grass and started running after me.
I carried both Monoko and Jaja in my arms as I ran away from the person. The person was right on my tail and I knew that person was trying to kill me. The person eventually was a girl. Her grunts of anger were vivid and she grabbed her bow and arrow and an arrow flew and almost hit me. I tried running back to the hut before things got worse. I eventually saw Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie, Sunset, and Applejack all in the hut and I screamed “Help!” but my voice wasn't loud enough. I jumped over a log and kicked it back for the girl to fall but she pulled out a spear and split the log in half. That's when I dashed to go into the hut and this time I yelled.
“GIRLS HELP!!!!”
Everyone came out and looked at me with worried face expressions.
“Woah Fluttershy! What's going on?” Twilight asked as I fell on the ground and tried to use branches and logs to block the girl from coming but, the girl did a mid air flip and landed right in front of us. She had an orange skin complexion, and her hair were the colors of the sunrise. From a dark purple to a glistening yellow. Her eyes were light red and she had a light burgundy mark around her left eye. She gave us the death stare and growled at us. She was wearing a purple feathered head band and a light burgundy sleeveless shirt and some burgundy pants to match.
She grabbed her spear in her hands and then we all backed up, pleading that she won't kill us. She chuckled as I backed up against a log and then she started running towards me and then was about to struck me with the sharp spear but out of nowhere I heard a battle scream and another girl body slammed the other girl. I realized that the girl was Rainbow Dash. Everyone hid behind the log and saw how Dash was fighting the other girl. Punching and kicking and grunts were all we heard and saw. I gotta hand it to Dash! Even if she doesn't have a weapon, she's doing amazing!
“Woah look at her go!” Sunset whispered to all of us.
“See? I told you she'll come in handy! She's a fighter!” Pinkie clapped.
“This is so intense!” Twilight fixed her glasses to see better.
Both girls were grabbing each other's hair but Dash punched the other girl in the stomach but the other girl did a backflip and then kicked Dash in the face. Dash fell back but got up and started fighting again. This time the fight got really intense! The girl grabbed her spear and then was striking Dash with it but since Dash was fast, she kept dodging each strike. Eventually, Dash jumped on the girl's back and grabbed her spear and used the spear to choke the girl. The girl was losing air but then threw Dash off her back and slapped her in the face. Dash got upset and kicked the other girl in the face. Now both girls were panting away and the girl with the spear started chucking.
“Hahaha, wow! Did I just find the end of the rainbow? I mean, the treasure was sure worth it~” She smirked at Dash and winked at her causing Dash to get highly upset.
“Ugh, don't flatter yourself.” Dash responded.
“Oh honey, I'm not flattering myself. I just decided to take a break from fighting to see how sexy my opponent is~”
That's when Dash grumbled and ran towards the girl and the girl picked Dash up by her shirt and Dash started panting away and was too short to reach the girl's neck. The girl chuckled and checked Dash out.
“Hmmm, you're too beautiful to kill. I guess I shall spear you.” The girl huffed before dropping Dash to the ground. That's when another girl came running towards all of us.
“Sunrise!” The girl shouted. She had silky brown hair tied up in a ponytail. She had dark green eyes and green markings on her arms and legs. Her skin was a light gold mocha and she wore a green sleeveless shirt and a green shirt to match. Jaja peaked her head out and started squeaking! She jumped over the log and ran towards the girl.
“Ughhh, can't you see I'm busy?!” Sunrise responded as she turned around to face the other girl.
“Busy meaning just standing there and doing nothing! We were having a perfect hunting lesson until you just ran off! How are you supposed to be a hunter if you're going too- oh!” The other girl stopped. She blinked at Dash a few times and then cocked her head to us. She jumped back and gave us a shocked expression. Her mouth was wide open and she gave the most deadly glare to Sunrise.
“Explanation! NOW!!”
Before Sunrise could respond, Jaja pounced on the other girl and started purring. The other girl clutched onto Jaja and started tearing up!
“Jaja!! Oohhh I missed you SO much! Where did you go?” The girl petted her softly. Jaja ran towards me and I carried her safely towards the girl.
“Oh um hello? My name is-”
“HER!!! IT WAS HER!!! I ran after her!” Sunrise shouted and gave me a glare. “She's working for the BP!”
“The what?” Pinkie interrupted.
“She should know! She's associated with them!”
“Look, this is all a misunderstanding! I was taking little Jaja here and Monoko on a morning walk and then Sunrise started chasing after me. Somehow, Rainbow Dash came and defended me and they got into a fight. And then you came in. I'm so sorry for all of this!”
“Ooohhh, you're name is Rainbow Dash huh? That's a sexy ass name.” Sunrise purred against Dash and the other girl kicked her in her stomach.
“I'm sorry about Sunrise. If she wants to be friends with you, she just flirts with you. So all of you, you have been warned.”
“I'm not gonna bite! I'm nice! But don't fuck with me when it comes to fighting!”
“Anyway! I'm real sorry for the commotion! So, how did you guys find Jaja?”
“Oh well, we were in our little hut and then she came to us.” I spoke up. “She was well behaved!”
“Hahaha well, I trained her that way! Oh! I'm so sorry! We haven't introduced ourselves! My name is Shivani! It's a pleasure to meet you all!”
“The pleasures all mine!” Twilight shook her hand. “My name's Twilight Sparkle!”
“I'm Sunset Shimmer!”
“Pinkie Pie!”
“Applejack.”
“Rarity darlings!”
“I'm F-Fluttershy….” I said shyly.
“Awesome! Nice to meet you all!”
“What about you?” Sunrise pointed to Soarin.
“Oh, uh me? Well, my name is Soarin. A pleasure to meet you guys!” Soarin shook Shivani's and Sunrise’s hand.
“Ooohhh, you're such a gentleman! You must be Rainbow Dash's significant other!” Shivani giggled causing Rainbow Dash and Soarin to blush deeply while Sunrise groaned.
“Geez Shivani! Not everyone boy and girl you see is a couple! Anyway, we better go! The tribe must be out of control!”
“TRIBE?!!?” Pinkie shrieked and bounced in Sunrise’s face. Sunrise took a step back and made a unsure face expression.
“Ya know there IS a thing called boundaries…”
“Oh sorry! It's just that it's been awhile since I heard the word ‘tribe’.”
“Right…anyway! We better get going!” Sunrise grabbed Shivani from us and started walking away but Shivani stepped back to us.
“Um, would you guys like to stay for dinner? I mean, we could use the extra help…” Shivani blushed. It grew extremely quiet as we all stared at each other.
“I dunno...not after your lieutenant almost killed me..” Dash rolled her eyes and looked away.
“I mean you guys could stay the night...it’s gonna rain tonight.” Shivani blushed even more and smiled sheepishly. “You don't have too really...it’s just an option…”
“I would love to eat dinner with you guys!” Pinkie interrupted us all.
“Let's go! I'm sure we can get some real food to eat and maybe you can help us with something.” Twilight stepped forth. “Come on Dash! Just reconsider!”
“I am going to stay overnight! Just don't-”
“Flirt with you anymore? Hmmm, we shall see? So, forward?”
“Forward we go!”
We followed Shivani and Sunrise into the deep part of the island. It grew damp and cold. The atmosphere was chilly and also most of us were shivering.
“We're not too far from the tribe. Just note that we're very nice and friendly. We love to talk.” Shivani smiled. “We also love to make new friends. I know it's weird having a total stranger walk you through a forest but I trust you guys. I dunno if you trust me yet but I'm sure you will!”
“She's so...chirpy.” Sunset whispered into my ear. I nodded my head in agreement but I didn't know what to say.
“Oooooh ohhh! I trust you!” Pinkie held her hand high. “Not because you're an African!!”
“Ah! You're an African too?!”
“Mhm, it's my family background! I'm super excited to see someone else as my nationality!”
“Seems like me and you are going to be great friends!” Shivani snuggled Pinkie and they both giggled.
I tapped Dash's shoulder and whispered something in her ear.
“Something tells me Shivani might help us find Gemporia.”
“Hahaha, you and me both.” She winked for a reply. We both smiled and continued following Sunrise and Shivani through the island.
To be continued….
Author's Note
Sunrise Skies belongs to the lovely KikiRDCZ
Sorry for updating the next day, yesterday I was very sick, still am...
Also, I'm TRYING to draw on my own now....hahaha....super....
Shivani is my OC! And also Merry Christmas you GUYSSS!! Another year with you all! I'm super excited. This chapter might be a Christmas gift...to some..
I hope you LOVED this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!
Gotta Rocket!~
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 36- Meet The Tribe!
Author's Note
Okey, this may be the longest author's note but I have to establish something....
Kiki, I swear to SoarinDash that you are like the most caring, sweetest, amazing internet friend I've ever meet. So, Amaranthine, Lilia, and Ocean Wave are her old OC's and I just can't believe you made me use those 3 precious angels. Omg, I need to owe it up to you but like your birthday is too FARRRR!!! MAY COME SOON!!!
But Kiki honestly, you are the greatest! I swear! You're a precious, savage bean XDD I do love you as a friend, as I mentioned before. You're so sweet. Sometimes, I just wanna hug you so tightly or even pat your head sometimes. But, (gotta make this short) you're truly a true true friend. Love ya~
Anywho, new chapter will be posted 3 days a week because I'm WAY behind schedule so even if you don't catch up, the series (which will be on January 20th 2018) will do a recap of everything that had happened.
I hope you guys loved this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment.
P.S: Sunrise Skies is a GIRLLLL!!! It says SHE and HER alot. So, she's not a boy. Don't make Kiki upset XDDDD (She can be a savage.....like her OC, am I right?? XDD)
P.P.S: Follow this amazing lovely Kiki on her Deviantart and Fimfiction: https://kikirdcz.deviantart.com/ https://www.fimfiction.net/user/67614/KikiRDCZ
GOTTA ROCKET~
Scene 36- Meet The Tribe!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 36- Meet The Tribe!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Okey dokey everyone! We won't be far away! Just try and keep up!” Shivani's voice brightening up the group. “Hurry up y'all! Time is wasting!”
“Ugh, if she tells us to hurry up one more time, I'm going to turn her into a jack in the box!” Soarin huffed while carrying me on his back. I was giggling alongside Pinkie.
“Hurry up you guys!” Her cheerful voice erupted.
“Hahaha, got your hammer Soarin?” Pinkie joked.
“Haha, sadly no. I was just joking!” Soarin chuckled. He looked up at me and smiled. “You love this don't you?”
“Of course I do! You should do this to me more often.” I smirked at him. He shook his head and started laughing.
“So before we enter the tribe grounds, I just want to say how happy we are that you're joining us this evening! Okay! Let's march!”
Shivani pushed back a leaf and we saw the tribe. I've never seen anything like it before! The glistening waterfall, the colorful birds, the gorgeous rainbow reflecting the water and the sun, and the beautiful build huts. People were walking around having fun. Some were playing games, some were working but it was just so festive! The vibrant colors of each of their clothes was just gorgeous. We all were in awe as Sunrise chuckled.
“Seems like you guys are loving it huh? I mean, we're still in progress.”
“You don't need to add onto anything! This is perfect the way it is!” Sunset smiled at her.
I sniffed the air and my stomach started growling. The smell of chicken, baked potato, rice, mac and cheese, and oxtail made me lick my lips.
“Mmmm, something smells great!” I sighed snuggling on Soarin's back. He laughed and Rarity was just taking in everything.
“This scenery is gorgeous and divine!!!” Rarity squealed.
“I'm just hungry.” I groaned.
“Well, why don't you guys wash up for dinner? We have another hour wait! I'll beat the drum when ready. Enjoy yourselves!” Shivani smiled as she went along her way, carrying Jaja in her hand. Sunrise went with her group of friends and we were all alone. People were staring at us but they were confused stares.
“Well, I'm sure we can all look around on our own. We'll meet back when the bell rings. Agreed?” Sunset looked at all of us. We all nodded our heads and left on our own. I jumped off of Soarin's back and saluted him.
“Thank you my noble steed!”
“It was a pleasure.” He bowed. We both laughed and so I went on my way.
Monoko followed me and snuggled against my leg as I was walking. I passed by some small huts and people were cooking some food. Some were making clothing and others just pottery. I saw a woman selling maps and also some old history documents.
“This must help us with Gemporia.” I whispered in Monoko’s ear. I reached over the counter and beamed at her. The woman smiled at me and dropped her book that she was reading.
“Well hello there young las! How may I help ya today?” She replied carrying a thick Irish accent. I smiled sheepishly as I was walking around her little hut.
“Uh hi, I'm looking for a map or a guide for an ancient country.”
“Hmmm, ya don't seem to be around here.” She inspected me. “Also, ya ain't telling me what ya want las!”
“Oh, just a map will do.”
“A map of what? Ya need to tell me what ya looking for! By the way, me name's Lassie!” She shook my hand firmly. I chucked a bit and saluted her.
“Nice to meet you Lassie.”
“Aye the same goes to you las! Now, I know everything bout history! So tell me whatcha looking for and I'll be at yer service! Me don't bite!”
“Well, I'm looking for a map for this island. I'm looking for a country. It's a peninsula.”
“Hmmm, ya sure ya wanna know what's beyond that forbidden sea? It's far too dangerous for a young las like you to be wondering bout there.”
“Yes I'm sure. I like danger.”
“Well, the only peninsula I know around these parts is a country called Gemporia.”
I gasped and accidentally dropped her glass bottle.
“Hehehe oops…”
“It's alright. Take a seat if ya wanna know more about it.”
I quickly grabbed a seat and carried Monoko in my lap.
“Well, a long time ago, Lord Tirek strived for the throne but never got the chance to be king. Until one day he decided to use his magic and transfer his magic into something bad. Now las, never change something good into bad. Now, he decided to use someone's fear as an advantage and he found a girl named Phyra. He used her fear to gain more power and once she got what she wanted and so did he, he became king. He banished all of us here on the island to defend ourselves….” Lassie huffed while spinning a knife in her hand. “He got the bloody nerve to keep us here for 10 years straight!”
“Why did he want to be king?”
“Aye! Me don't know las. But one thing's for sure, he's gonna destroy anything and anyone that stands in his way of getting the last gem. Me hope the gem is safe and sound. Someplace he'll never find it.”
“Y-You mean the s-sapphire..?”
“Aye! That's the last one he needs before he does something that destroys the entire planet. We've been trying to escape the island ever since but his minions have been keeping a watch out for all of us. Las, be careful where ya wander off too in this island. Danger could be anywhere at the least expected moments…”
Transition to next scene….
“I'm really starting to wonder why Lassie told me, of all people this much information...what do you think?”
Monoko was just playing with a branch he found while I was sitting on a table drinking some lemonade. Before I left Lassie’s hut, I did pick up a map of the island. Somehow this island is called “The Jackapelo Islands”.
****************************************************
“That's why my magic was beaming again! We're not too far from Gemporia after all!” Crystal spun around. “Thank you storm!”
“Well, I guess we can also thank Dash for drifting us towards the storm.” Twilight laughed and we all laughed together.
“Well, now that we know all of this information maybe we can travel out now!”
“Wait Dashie! What about dinner? We promised to stay for dinner! We all did!” Pinkie pouted. We all exchanged glances and I sighed.
“Okay, we'll stay for dinner but tomorrow we're leaving!” I huffed down the ramp. Soarin walked after me and tugged my shirt.
“Come on Dash. We can't stay for a few days? I'm sure there's more to Gemporia than just that information. And what about Shivani? She'll be furious if we leave right away. Just give it a chance….please? For me?” He smiled and lifted my head up to reach his face. I blushed slightly and removed his hand with a “whack!” and giggled.
“Ugh only because of you. Let's go! Shivani's gonna ring the-”
That's when the drum started pounding and the sun was setting. Many people grabbed some torches and lit them using fire and all sat around in a circle. Everyone was sitting on logs. Some people sat in trees and others in logs. Soarin sat on the boys side and my friends sat around the fire. Everyone eventually sat around the huge fire in front of us. I waved at Soarin and he smiled back. Pinkie grabbed my left hand and started giggling.
“Good evening everyone! Tonight is a special night! I found Jaja after a week and she's doing fine! But a group of nice young people found her. So tonight, we're going to let them introduce themselves and then we'll eat. Make them feel welcomed!” Shivani smiled and sat back down. “Oh! You gotta use this seashell as a symbol of you talking! So, I'm just gonna pass the shell to anyone!”
Shivani passed it to Rarity and Rarity stood up with a smile on her face.
“Evening everyone! It's a pleasure to meet you all and my name is Rarity. I'm a girl who loves fashion as much as the next girl in town! And I love making clothes and special designs for my friends!”
She passed the shell to Twilight and Twilight was a bit nervous to speak but she eventually started to speak.
“Hahaha first off I'm not gonna stand! And my name is Twilight Sparkle. I LOVE to read books! Especially Science fiction! Ah! I could read that all day! Anywho, I'm pretty much love Science stuff! I'm good at research! Don't be afraid of doing some reading or research with me!” Twilight smiled and gave it to Sunset.
“Hello everyone. I'm Sunset Shimmer and I love reading too but I really love music. I mostly play guitar and I love writing as well. I'm always open to talk about anything. Even if I had a terrible past, my friends made me realize that my past is not today!” Sunset chuckled a bit and passed the shell to Applejack.
“Uhh howdy y'all! I'm Applejack! Mah hobbies include farmin’ and I just love workin’ hard and love being with family. And just so y'all know, this here is like a second family to me even if Ah just came here!”
Everyone started cooing at Applejack's remark and she blushed a bit. Fluttershy picked up the shell next to her and placed it on her lap.
“Um I'm Fluttershy. And I love animals to pieces! Especially baby animals! Ah they're just so cute! Oh anyway, I love to sing and just would love to make an animal shelter one day.”
Pinkie snatched the shell and placed it on her head. A couple of the tribe laughed at Pinkie's silly antic.
“As all y'all know! I'm a silly girl! But it's just to make my friends smile. I'm Pinkie Pie and I love baking! Also, I love to see everyone happy and I just love seeing a smile on everyone's face. Soarin heads up!” She threw the shell to Soarin and he blushed a bit.
“Um, so my name is Soarin. There's not much to say. I just love sports and I'm pretty shy…” He blushed a bit more and most girls were just awwing away! I couldn't help but giggle at his reaction. “Well, I'm pretty shy when everyone is just ya know looking at me. I'll get over it. But I love looking out for my friends.” He smiled as he threw the shell back to me since I was last.
“Alright. So Im'ma say this once. I'm Rainbow Dash. The nicknames “Rainbow” and “Dash” are permitted. Also, I'm a girl that loves danger and sports and I'm just a tomboy and loves shredding on my guitar.” I slumped in my seat.
“Omg you're so adorable!!” A girl shouted at me who sat next to a few girls in the tree.
“Awwww no I don't recall myself being adorable but thank you!”
They all screamed and I doubled with laughter.
“Well, at least they are honest about one thing.” Soarin blushed and scratched the back of his neck. My whole entire face lit up like a furnace and I had my mouth open but then covered my entire face from embarrassment. The whole tribe started screaming of “awws” and also “adorable!” while I looked away from everyone. My face was getting redder and redder by the second. I groaned a bit and Pinkie started teasing me.
“GUYS SHE'S BLUSHING LIKE A TOMATO!!!” She blurted out making everyone scream more. Soarin was just laughing away alongside Sunset.
Art by: Sophss 😘😍💟💕💕💝😘
“GAH! PINKIE!!! SHUT UP!” I shouted as my face was turning a deeper shade of red. I turned away from the fire and covered my face completely. After all of that commotion, Shivani finally made all of us come to a stop.
“Okay everyone relax! Settle down!”
“Awww good one Soarin! That sure to make her blush!” Sunrise chuckled and fistbumped Soarin's fist. My hands were still covering my face as I moved my finger a bit to the side to see Soarin's face. He blushed a bit and mouthed the words “I'm sorry!” I blushed even more but I was just making sounds.
“Now that's established let's go and eat!”
Everyone left the logs and went on the line for food. I just sat there still blushing while Sunrise sat next to me.
“Hey you okay? I mean I saw your face turn a shade of red. I mean what he said was cute.”
I blushed again and started grumbling.
“Sunriseeeee. Stopp!”
“What? To much? I'm sorry I'm going to, ya know, eat.”
She walked away as my face died down and I was the only one sitting on the log. I sighed as a plate of chicken and mac and cheese were on my plate. I looked up and saw Soarin with his plate.
“Here I thought I might get you this. We haven't eaten real food in a while, so um here.”
“T-Thanks..”
“Awwww are you still embarrassed about what I said? I'm real sorry Dashie, it was my mistake to-
“Hush hush. It's okay. I forgive you. Now hurry up and finish that plate before I finish it for you.”
“Ohhh, I know you're not gonna do that.”
“Keep talking and not eating and you'll find out~”
We both started laughing away and I ate my food in 10 seconds flat. I was hungry but boy did that hit the spot. I did happen to steal one of Soarin's chickens without him noticing.
“Dash! Hey! Give it back!”
Soarin started chasing after me and we both were running. I eventually stopped so he could win and once he did, he just carried me and left me hanging.
“You're lucky this time.”
“Ahem!”
We both turned around a saw a hefty boy who gave us a glare. His hands were folded and he looked pretty upset. He had pale skin, black hair and turquoise eyes. He sighed and just gave us a stare.
“I know you guys are just having fun, but simmer it down a bit. Thanks.” He walked away and I groaned.
“Ugh, what a buzz kill!”
“Relax Dash, I'm sure we can still joke around. By the way, Monoko hasn't eaten huh? I'll go grab him something to eat.”
“Thanks Soarin.”
While the night settled, eventually we all went into our little huts and rested for the night. The night sky was quiet and also it was pretty cool. Surprisingly, girls had one side of huts and the boys had another. I was paired up with my friends and 3 other girls. They were around 18 and 19. That night, it was pretty fun!
“Well, hello! My name is Amaranthine! I'm a girl who's good with makeup designs.” A girl with light blue and white wavy hair, cream complexion, and light turquoise eyes spoke up. “Also, rule number one, you must be painted with a colorful design. Black is not an option! You will be put to death if we find anything black on you!” Amaranthine stared at us all.
“Well, we have a bad relationship with the BP. They aren't the best people to be around. By the way, I'm Ocean Wave. Nice to have new people joining our tribe.” Ocean Wave shivered. She had a light yellow complexion, cyan eyes, and her hair was wavy and had the colors from cyan to baby blue.
“And my name is Lilia! I'm just a girl who loves gardening as much as the next person!” Lilia waved at us. She had a yellowish-green complexion, dark green eyes and hair with different colored daisies in her hair.
“Hmmmmhm! I hear ya sister!” Pinkie gave her a high five.
“So, what brings you all here? Got lost?” Amaranthine smiled as she gave each of us a cup of hot chocolate.
“Well, we got deserted on this island by a storm. We were finding Gemporia on our way here.” Twilight sipped her cup.
“Ahhh Gemporia. The sweet memories of that beautiful place. Until it got corrupted by dark magic. Why are you going there exactly?”
Everyone looked at me and I gave a deep breath and told them everything.
“Well, I got an awakening to come to India to fulfil my destiny and turns out my destiny is going to Gemporia and bring peace and harmony back. So, here I am now. I heard that Gemporia-”
“Isn't far from here? You are correct but I gotta warn you, the waves going through Gemporia is dangerous. Nobody ever passes by it. Legend says that Lord Tirek now puts a Grimm creature at the gate of Gemporia so no one can ruin his plan.” Ocean Wave interrupted.
“What plan? We keep hearing the word plan over and over again. It's annoying honestly.” Sunset shouted in anger.
“Well, ever since we've been banished here, Shivani hates the BP. The BP stands for The Black Panthers. She never tells us why but she will do anything to speak to the leader. She did mention to us once that the leader has something that belongs to her. We don't know what it is, but I hope Shivani gets it back. I just know that whoever has the sapphire of sincerity, that person might be the key to Gemporia’s harmony.” Lilia fanned herself.
“But it's a lost cause. The gem’s been lost for thousands of years, there's no more hope…” Ocean Wave sighed.
“Hold on there Ocean Wave! Dash, show em!” Applejack nodded her head at me and I showed them the sapphire necklace. They all gasped and they all sat in front of me staring at the bright royal blue glow.
“Where did you get this?!” Amaranthine’s jaw was wide open!
“Well, my ancestors gave it to me. My warrior ancestors to be exact. My advisor, Crystal here tells me that it was a sign given to me. So did this lady who couldn't stop eating French fries all the time.”
Crystal flew around the 3 girls and clapped her hands rapidly.
“I know those 3! I've been working with them ever since Queen Amaani was teaching them how to be warriors. Everyone here is an immortal from Gemporia but without their magic they are nothing. Lord Tirek has their magic! Phyra told me that Dash was the only way to bring peace once again. That's why she's here! That's why they are all here.” Crystal snuggled my cheek and I giggled.
“Wow! You must be really special!” Lilia clapped. “It is such an honor for you to come here.”
“Yes indeed! You must tell Shivani this first thing in the morning.” Amaranthine nodded at me.
“Sure thing!”
“But now we all must go to sleep. Good night everyone!”
“Night!”
Rarity blew out the candle and it was dark and cool. Everyone was sleeping away until a voice interrupted out slumber.
“I am hungryyyy! Can I at least snack on something?" Pinkie's voice echoed throughout the room.
“SHHHH!!” We all exclaimed at once and that's when we all slept peacefully.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 37- Paint The Sky!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The tribe was extra busy today. I climbed out the little hut and started stretching. I yawned a bit and started sneezing. A lot of people were running around and lots of noise. It was like a busy market day. I spotted Shivani waving at me with a bright smile on her face.
“Good morning Dash! How'd you sleep last night?!”
“Pretty good, but hey listen! I have something to-”
“Great! So, today you're going to be helping Caramel make some paint! Can ya do that for me?”
“Yeah of course I can but-”
“Excellent! First you go have breakfast with your friends! Have a 15 minute break and then onward to your work! That's not a problem is it?”
“No Shivani it's fine! But I really need to-”
“Great! Breakfast is being served now so help yourself to anything you like! Toodles!!” She skipped away talking to another group of girls.
“Wait I wanted too...nevermind..”
I walked on the line and saw what they had to serve. There was this delicious fruit table nearby and I dashed over there in a second. There were so many fruits to choose from! Strawberry, apple, pineapple, banana, kiwi, mango, watermelon, pomegranate, and SO many more! I licked my lips in satisfaction as I poured each fruit on my plate. A side scrambled eggs and some bacon ought to do me some good. As I was walking to my friend's table, I bumped into Soarin making my breakfast splatter all over his clothes. All of a sudden, the whole place was quiet! I clenched my teeth and flushed from embarrassment.
“Oh my gosh! Soarin I'm super sorry! I should've been paying attention.”
“Nah it's cool. I'll just-”
“No no! Let ME do it! I'm so sorry! Ugh I'm so clumsy!!” I grunted while spreading some napkins on his shirt. He smiled down on me and held my hands with the dirty napkins.
“Hahaha Dash it's okay. It was just an accident. Here, you can have my plate. No worries.” He smiled and went back to the line and grabbed another plate.
I sighed of relief and cleaned the floor a bit and then sat on the table. I began to look away and twirl the ends of my hair until Rarity interrupted my train of thought.
“Mmmmmmhm, you got it bad darling!” Rarity hummed while eating a slice of banana.
“Got what bad?” I started shoving the fruits down my throat. “Mmmm, this is delicious!”
“Don't try to change the subject! Anywho, the love you have for Soarin is rising!!” Rarity hummed again. I covered my face with my cup of orange juice and began to fiddle with my straw.
“Love?! What love? I don't have a crush on him for the last time! Geez! Not because I get a bit nervous around him doesn't mean that I have a thing for him!”
“A-ha! You admitted it! Not us!” Pinkie exclaimed while snickering afterwards. I sunked in my seat and blushed even more. My bang covered my eyes slightly. Since Fluttershy sat next to me, she removed it from my eyes.
“Awwww Dashie, there's nothing wrong with having a crush on-”
“BUT I DON'T HAVE A CRUSH ON HIM!!!” I yelled. I slammed my fist on the table almost making all the drinks and platters tumble over. Everyone stared at me with blank expressions. I smacked my forehead in shame and apologized.
“Look, I'm sorry okay? I'm just carrying so much on my back.”
“Well, just drop the things you don't need anymore. You gotta be able to grow and walk firmly without so many things piling on you making you walk saggy. You must walk upright!” Sunset beamed brightly. Twilight nodded her head in agreement.
“I agree with Sunset's little metaphor! Some things you just gotta let go.”
“How about we start with the past darling?”
“M-My past?”
“Mhm! With your past experiences with your mom and you know all the bad things of your past. I may not know all of it, but you need to let it go. It's not gonna take a day to let it go away, it might take months or even a few years but one things for sure, you have to let it go. Or else, you'll be miserable.”
“I gotta hand it to Rarity! She's spot on. Listen sugarcube. I understand what ya going through with all of this momma stuff. I had it both ways. But, look at me now. Yea, it still hurts, I'm still tryin’ to get over it. But ya will.” Applejack pulled me into a hug. I started to sniff a bit but she wiped my tears.
“Hehe, it's okay sugarcube. Just take your time. We still love ya.”
“And we always will!”
“Oh guys, I gotta go and help Amaranthine with making paint.”
“You mean like face paint? Like what Shivani and mostly everyone in this tribe has except us?” Pinkie asked. It grew quiet and I just thought of an idea.
“Omg Pinkie you're a genius!”
“I am?”
“Yes! Girls, meet me at the make up hut. I gotta talk with Soarin!”
Transition to next scene….
“Face paint? What are we 5?”
“Har har VERY funny Soar.” I glared at him.
“What? So you want me and the others to get paint on our faces?”
“Look, we gotta fit in here if we wanna stay for a few days. Besides, who knows when the other tribe will strike? We gotta be prepared and make sure we're ready for anything that they throw at us.”
“Hmmm, I guess you're right. I mean a little paint won't kill us right?”
At the Make Up Hut….
“So you want me to paint ALL of your faces?” Amaranthine looked at all us in a confused facial expression.
“Yes, we have to fit in like you said.” Twilight reassured her. “I mean don't go all out on them. Just something to make us fit in.”
“Well, I'm gonna have to do each face one by one. Can you all wait for one another?”
We nodded our heads in agreement and then Pinkie pushed all of us out the way and then she sat in the chair.
“Ooh do me first! Do me first!” Pinkie clapped her hands and giggled up and down in the seat. Amaranthine chuckled and brought out her paintbrushes, paint, glitter, and all her material.
“Hold still Pinkie. This will take a while.”
Pinkie took a deep breath and her cheeks puffed up. Amaranthine took out and blue paintbrush and started making circles over Pinkie's forehead. She blended the blue with a baby blue making the circles a darker shade of blue. We all saw how Amaranthine was so focused with her job and how still Pinkie was. After 10 minutes, she wiped her brow and smiled.
“Welp, Pinkie's done!” She squealed as she turned Pinkie around to us only to reveal a tribal Pinkie. Pinkie picked up the mirror and made the biggest smile appear on her face.
“Ah is this me?!” She squealed as she looked closely in the mirror. The circles make a rim around her forehead to the sides of her head connecting to a big circle on the middle of her forehead.
“I'm speechless!!! I love it!!! So much!!” Pinkie twirled around and giggled.
“Once I'm done with you all, I'll try and help you get some fittable clothing as well. So, who's next?”
We all raised our hands at the same time, laughing away while Amaranthine did our make up one by one. It took her awhile but once she was finished, we were completely satisfied with our looks!
Art by: KikiRDCZ 💗💕💝💕 (Don't mind the humanized skin tones. The story is Equestria Girls but that's how Kiki draws! Thank you!)
“Whew! Honestly, this was the best hour and 20 minutes of my life! I'm super excited that I actually painted all of your faces! I think I've done good with the designs myself.” Amaranthine giggled. “I really love how I did Soarin's.”
I looked over at Soarin as my cheeks slightly turned a hint of pink. He looked at me with a goofy grin and chucked.
“I'm not a fan of face paint but I like it. Awesome work.”
“Oh, Fluttershy? Dash? Here, I made these for other customers but I'm sure these will fit.” Amaranthine handed both me and Fluttershy headbands. Fluttershy's headband was a lime green with yellow dots and a fuchsia feather to go with it. Mine was a light blue flower crown with 3 blue hibiscuses at the right side. We both tried it on and also we looked pretty good.
“These designs are gorgeous darling! And don't worry about the clothes, I'll do that. I just need some fabric.” Rarity used the mirror and was looking at her purple and pink diamond designs on her face. “I must look truly fabulous with a little purple shirt and a pink skirt to match hmm? Or just a purple dress will do? Yes! A purple dress will do just the trick. As for the rest of you, I'll make sure the designs are tribal enough. I'll be back! Come Pinkie! I may need your expertise on color patterns.”
“Okey dokey lokey!” Pinkie hopped alongside Rarity as they both walked out the hut to get some fabric.
That evening….
“And tada! Your outfits are done! Do you like them?!”
There was a rack with jungle and African attire. I picked up one with a nice black crop top and some camouflage pants to match. I placed it against my chest and Rarity winked at me.
“I made that especially for you. Do you like it?”
“Yeah I love it actually! I love camouflage!”
“Oohhh I knew you'd loved it. Twilight? Is the skirt too short?!”
“No Rares it's fine. Thanks though!”
“Mhm! I just decided to go all out! I love doing clothes for you guys! Oh Soarin! Don't worry! I made this dark green sleeveless shirt and some brown jeans! Here!”
Soarin looked at the clothes and gulped. He smiled sheepishly and Rarity smiled brightly.
“Do you like it?!”
“Yea I really do it matches Dashie's clothes a bit.”
“Mhm! So, while we change, I'm sure we can eat dinner after and then relax a bit.” Sunset stretched and tried on her red skirt with shorts under it and an orange t-shirt. Applejack wore black skinny jeans and a green sleeveless shirt. Pinkie was wearing an African printed dress with green and yellow. Fluttershy had a flowery pink and green dress. Twilight had a burgundy tank top with a burgundy skirt with it. After we changed, I came out the tent and saw Amaranthine,Ocean Wave, and Lilia smiling at me.
“You look like you wanna be here! Nice clothes!” Ocean Wave beamed and patted my head.
“Well, I'm sure we can eat now!” Lilia licked her lips. “I'm starving!”
“Yea let's go before Lilia eats the whole dinner by herself.” Amaranthine chuckled.
Pinkie ran right after Lilia and they both were first to eat. Eventually, everyone started piling up on the line and the festivity began!
Author's Note
I dunno what to say but to thank Kiki, but I've been doing that for a whileeee!!! XDDD
But I really hope you guys keep posted, if not don't worry! The series would do a recap of everything so don't you fret! 3 chapters a week! I love you all.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 38- Facing Your Fears!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 38- Facing your Fears!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
If this isn't a party, I don't know what is! The tribe was in full festive mode! Everyone started dancing and playing loud music. The smell of different categories of food filled the air. I licked my lips while going down the line and chose everything. Amaranthine saw my plate and snickered.
“Woah, looks like someone's hungry!”
“Hahaha, well I am.”
She chuckled and continued adding slices of lettuce on her plate. She then added tomatoes and other vegetables on her plate. She waved at me and sat on her own table. I carried my plate of food on a table for myself. I didn't want to be bothered right now. I was busy thinking about Gemporia and how much days we have left to find Tirek, when someone interrupted my thought.
“Dash? Are you busy?”
I stuffed a piece of fish in my mouth and stared at Twilight blankly. I eventually swallowed my tiny piece and saw that she was blushing and shaking a bit.
“No. What's up?”
“Oh, I just wanted to talk.”
“Yea sure! I'm not doing anything anyway. Just eating.”
“Okay then.”
It grew quiet and we both looked away from each other until she pulled up up chair and sat next to me. She smiled and then I chuckled softly.
“I'm glad we can talk.”
“Me too. So, what's up with you?”
“Oh, I just wanted to say that you did a good job helping everyone around here.” Twilight smiled. “I've been such a jerk lately towards you. That's what I wanted to talk about.”
“Really? I mean you were a bit rude lately.”
“Yea….” She sighed and took off her glasses revealing tears streaming down her face.
“Do you think I'm turning into Midnight Sparkle again….?” She sniffed. I bit my lip and pulled her into a hug. I rubbed her back as she cried more.
“Twilight, you're not Midnight Sparkle. We defeated her remember?”
“Yea but she might come back. Or she's still apart of me. Dash, what if-”
“Hush hush. It's going to be okay. I got you.”
“But Dash-”
“Twilight listen to me, you are beautiful, victorious, and extremely smart. There's nothing wrong with you. We're all under some sort of stress in finding Gemporia. Once we're done in finding Gemporia, I'm sure everything will be back to normal. I forgive you!”
“Thanks Dash.”
“Eh, don't sweat it.”
I continued cleaning off my plate of food while Twilight grunted and pushed her plate to the side and gave a loud sigh.
“Okay, truth is, that's not the reason I'm here!”
“Oh uh so what is the reas-”
“I'm going to tell you and only you but you have to promise me NOT to tell anyone else! Not even our friends got it?!”
“Yes ma'am!”
She nodded her head and grabbed her plate and started eating rapidly.
“Uh Twilight? If you eat to fast, it can clog your windpipe and you won't be able to breath.”
She kept chewing faster and stuffing more food into her mouth while looking away from me. I rolled my eyes and slammed my fork on the table and raised my voice at her.
“Ya gonna tell me or what?!?!”
“Dash be quiet! I don't want to cause unwanted attention to ourselves! This is embarrassing as it is.”
“Oh please! What can be more embarrassing than screaming for attention?!”
She looked down and blushed a bright magenta. She bit her lip and clutched onto her burgundy skirt. She crossed her legs and folded her arms together and I could see that she was shaking. Something tells me she's about to confess something to me so I should be prepared.
“Okay. I don't know why or how this happened. Oh wait! I do know how but I just don't know why but-”
“Just get to the point Twilight. You're already shaking as it is.”
“Okay okay! I'm just embarrassed. But, I have a crush on…..Sunset…” Twilight whispered to me and then blushed even more causing herself to whimper. My mind went blank and my whole body just shut down.
“You have a what?”
“Crush.”
“A brush?”
“No. A crush Rainbow Dash.”
“A flush?”
“No! A crush! Having feelings for someone.”
“Oohhh a blush! That makes sense.”
“No!!! A crush!”
“Hehehe I know. I just wanted to see if you would've gotten upset. Hehehe…”
She gave me a deep glare and then huffed. She pulled her bang back and sighed at me.
“Yea I have a crush on her…”
“Woah! Seriously?!”
“Yes Dash seriously. Geez, you thought I was joking about this?!”
“No Twilight. Calm down. This is totally awesome! How long have you had this crush?”
“Ever since I transferred here…” Twilight's face turned a darker shade of magenta as she looked away. “Oh please don't tell anyone! Not even Sunset!”
“Don't worry I won't.”
“Thank goodness!”
“Heh, but you will.” I smirked at her through my paper cup and wiggling my eyebrows for suspense. Her cheeks increased the redness of her blush as she moved the chair back.
“W-W-Wait what?!?!”
“You heard me. She has to know eventually. I mean you can't keep it inside forever.”
“Oh and the same goes for you too! You can't keep that forever huh can you?”
I bit my lip and blushed slightly thinking of Soarin's dark, emerald, hypnotizing eyes. I shook my head to get the image out my brain.
“This isn't about me and Soarin. This is about you and Sunset. Okay?”
“Fine but it's the same situation. We're both in the same jar that we can't open.” Twilight huffed. “But, how should I tell her? What if she doesn't feel the same way?”
“First off, why'd you date Timber if you loved Sunset before we went to Camp Everfree?”
“I knew that we couldn't get a chance to have a moment together. Like all alone. I knew she never shared the same affections and so I just went with Timber. That's all.” Twilight shrugged. “And now that I'm far away from him for probably I don't know how many more months or years, I decided to embrace my true feelings.”
“Oh...that makes sense. I think. Sorry I'm not good with love advice.”
“Yes, I can see that. You can't even say a full sentence to Soarin without stuttering.”
“So not true!! Hey, what did I say about bringing me and Soarin into this?”
“Sorry, I can't help it. It seems so easy and cliche for a girl and a boy to fall in love. Not a girl and another girl. But I can't control these feelings. She's like the radiant sun in the sky shining down on me.”
“Geez, you're love crazy for her.”
“Sorry…”
“What for? Look, if you love her so much, just tell her how you feel. I'm sure she'll take it lightly! This is Sunset we're talking about. I'm sure she'll be cool with it!”
“You really think so?”
“I know so!”
Twilight smiled brightly and pulled me into a tight hug. She squealed and rocked my side to side.
“Ohhh thank you Dash! You don't know how much this means to me. I thought you would've made fun of me for liking girls.”
“Are you kidding me? I respect everyone's choice. You're still my friend!”
Monoko climbed over the table and licked my face and barked happily in Twilight's face. He climbed into my arms and I started stroking his fur. Amaranthine was running down the path and then she waved at me and Twilight.
“Hey! You guys don't mind helping me and Sunrise get some more fruit on the island tomorrow?”
“No, I would love to help.” Twilight smiled and whispered into my ear. “Thanks for the talk. I greatly appreciate it.”
I winked back at her and we both smiled.
The next day……
We followed Amaranthine and Sunrise into the jungle. Sunrise just kept grumbling the whole time.
“Ugh, why couldn't Shivani do it?! I hate when she tells me what to do. She's the chief and everything but isn't this just pitiful?!”
“Relax Sunrise. Maybe she's busy with stuff.” Twilight patted her back.
“Yea right! Busy smuggling with Ali perhaps.”
“Ali? Who's that?”
“Oh, that's Shivani's mate. They are just the cutest.” Amaranthine cooed and giggled. “I saw them kiss before. Ah, they are just a match made in-”
“Geez, you and your love stories!” Sunrise rolled her eyes and grabbed a peach. “Here this is good!”
I caught it and placed it in the basket that we had. We collected mangoes, peaches, even pomegranates. The air grew hotter and we collected some more fruit.
“I think that's it. I'm tired of doing this!” Sunrise huffed and took out her scrunchy from her hair and shook her head to make her hair flow. Suddenly, something caught my eye as I gave a HUGE gasp. There was a gigantic black huntsman spider crawling on Sunrise’s back. I gulped and grabbed a branch and was about to whack it off but she turned around and gave me a glare.
“Why is it so quiet?”
I firmly held into the branch and started smiling sheepishly.
“Sunrise, don't look behind you..” I shivered as I saw the spider and gave it a glare. She looked confused but then turned around anyway and that's when….world war 3 occurred. Honestly, I've never seen Sunrise FREAK out like this or even scream like she's getting raped.
“WAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” She hollered. Her scream created big soundwaves as she was just shaking and crying even.
“AHHHHH GET IT OFF ME!!! GAHHHHH LIGHTNING!!!!” She bawled as I just whacked her and started beating her up. Amaranthine and Twilight just stood there in full shock.
“LIGHTNING ISN'T HERE TO SAVE YOU! YOU GOTTA STOP DROP AND ROLL!!! STOP DROP AND ROLL!!!” Amaranthine screamed.
“IT'S NOT A FIRE YOU DUMBASS!!!!!” Sunrise hollered. “DASH STOP ABUSING ME!!! YOU'RE HURTING ME!!”
“Hold on! I almost got it!!” I grunted. I kept hitting her to kill the spider but eventually Sunrise grabbed the other side of branch and was panting.
“Geez, you would be a great killer. Ouch!” Sunrise stretched and then got up from the floor and started shivering. “Is it dead? Ugh, I HATE spiders! Ugh nasty little motherfu-”
“Okay! Yes we get it! They are nasty! Let's go back and give these fruits back.”
Transition to next scene….
“Ah, is that why she's clutching onto me?”
Sunrise’s boyfriend, Lightning Strike chuckled while patting Sunrise’s head. Her eyes were wide and she started shaking.
“Yes you dummy.”
“She just had a little situation.” Lightning Strike patted her head. Sunrise stared into his eyes and gave me a death glare.
“Little?! LITTLE?!?! Listen here you piece of shit, I almost died and on top of that, Dash was beating the shit out of me!! So, it was a HUGE situation!”
“Watch your mouth…”
“You don't tell me what to do.”
“It’s that a little baby egg in your hair?”
“WAIT WHAT?!?! Lightning it's not funny!!”
“Well, now that we got established, I think it's time for us to sleep.” Rarity yawned and went inside the tent. Before Twilight went in, I pinched her and she looked back at me.
“What?”
“Tell her.”
“Now?!?!”
“No tomorrow.”
“I-I-I dunno Rainbow Dash...I-”
I pushed her face close to my face and squished her cheeks.
“Do you love this girl?”
“With ALL of my heart.”
“Do you want to be with this girl for the rest of your life, making sure that YOU'RE responsible for her, making sure that you give her everything she needs including the ability of pleasure?”
“Yes, wait what?! Pleasure?!”
“Alright then! If you love her so much, go get her! I'll be right with you tomorrow. You got this Twilight.”
The next morning….
Twilight's P.O.V
I'm trembling and sweating even shaking while waiting for Sunset to arrive. I'm sitting on the grass trying to remember what to say. I wrote some of them on my arm and trying to memorize them but I saw her figure appear as she waved at me. I smiled sheepishly and waved back, crossing both of my fingers.
“Morning Twilight. Why you wanted to meet up with me so early?”
“Well, I wouldn't say 9am is pretty early but I just wanted to have a private talk with you before everyone else wakes up.”
“Oh okay. What's up?”
I took a deep breath as butterflies started bursting and fluttering in my stomach. I can feel the heat burning on my cheeks rising dramatically. I started shaking even more, panting loudly, even tapping on my lap. Sunset saw ALL these antics and then placed her soft gentle hands over my shoulders.
“Hehehe, relax Twilight. You're freaking out. If you don't wanna tell me that's fine!”
“No Sunset, I have to tell you. It's going to affect our friendship so might as well….”
“Huh?! Affect our friendship?! Twilight you're scaring me!”
“No! You're scaring me!” I yelled and started to sniffle. I wiped my tears and took a deep breath. I gazed into her light green shimmering eyes and how her red and yellow hair blew calmly with the wind. My face was steaming as I started shaking even more.
“S-S-Sunset?”
“Haha, yes Twilight? Are you okay?”
“Look, ever since we both defeated Midnight Sparkle together at the Friendship Games, I knew we would become instant friends. You helped me believe that there was another way. And that way was freedom. Without you, I would've probably been destroying another portal to another world searching for magic that didn't belong to me. What I'm trying to say is, ever since I transferred to CHS, I've been close friends with you and the rest of the girls but mostly you. This may sound weird but you're my linear equation to my algebra! Meaning, I-I-I….I love you Sunset. Okay there! I said it! Yes, I have a crush on you. You're intelligent, you're gorgeous, you're caring, and you show great empathy towards others including me….t-that’s what I wanted to talk to you about…”
Sunset's face turned a bright red as she smiled sheepishly and looked away. She chuckled a bit and held her hands onto mine.
“It takes a 2 variable linear equation to make algebra really fascinating~” She chuckled and leaned closer to me making my cheeks turn a darker shade of magenta.
“Oh Sunset. Only you are smart enough to think that.” I blushed deeply and twisted my hair.
“So, wanna find the value of x?” She smirked down at me causing me to blush even more. Our noses touched against one another as I squirmed a bit and moaned a bit.
“Yes Sunset~”
Our lips touched and it sent me to an abliss. Her soft tender lips started sucking my bottom lip making me moan and blush deeper. The passion was exploding as I flicked my tongue against hers making her moan as well. Our tongues swirled around one another as she pressed her body against mine flicking her tongue deeper into my mouth causing us both to moan and my hand rubbed her butt slightly and we broke the kiss making a strand of saliva escape our lips.
“Oh wow~” I panted blushing even deeper than before.
“Man, that was amazing!”
“So, you do like me?”
“I love you Twilight. I mean after what we just did, I mean come on. You think Timber would hate me?”
“Hush hush, I got you now. You're mine~”
“Huh, I like it that way.” Sunset laughed and patted my head.
“YESS!!!! YESS!! FINALLY!!!”
Me and Sunset both saw Rainbow Dash jumping up and down and started doing a little dance. We both started chuckling and then I winked at her.
“Great timing Dash.”
“Ha! You're welcome! I'm so happy for the both of you. I wonder what the others might say?” Dash wondered making me and Sunset wonder too.
To be continued….
Author's Note
Ha! Y'all all thought TiranShimmer was gonna be canonnnn!!! JOKES ON YOU GUYSSSSS!!
I am a Sunlight shipper so I had to do something for my wittle angels. ^^
Fun Fact: Kiki (AKA Sunrise) is afraid of spiders so whyyy nottt?? Please don't kill me Kiki.....
Thanks for readingggg
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 39-The Turning Point
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 39- The Turning Point!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“So you two are dating?” Fluttershy asked while petting Monoko as he was asleep.
“Yup! 5 minutes and 45 seconds ago actually! According to my calculations of course!” Twilight fixed her glasses and smiled. I stood by the side smirking like a dumb idiot as the rest of my friends and Soarin were still trying to comprehend.
“Darlings, this is adorable and I'm super happy for you. But, what about Timber?” Rarity pouted. “He must feel heartbroken.”
“Not exactly. He sent me a text 4 days ago saying that he's moving on and he's dating someone else because he doesn't know when I'm coming back and he hates long distance relationships, so I guess we both got what we wanted.” Twilight shrugged.
“Wow, talk about unloyal.” Soarin folded his arms and huffed. “I'm glad you got someone who brightens up your day.”
“Awww thanks Soarin. You got someone too! She's standing right above you.” Sunset wiggled her eyebrows at me. I blushed and gritted my teeth.
“Ugh! You guys are super annoying!” I grumbled as I shook my head. Pinkie did a cartwheel and then she threw some confetti in the air.
“WEEEEEE!!! We can have a “Omg Twilight and Sunset Are Dating Look at Them Relationship Goals” party! Hmmm, maybe we'll plan it after we find Gemporia!”
“Hahaha thanks Pinkie but it won't be necessary. Thanks for the offer.” Twilight smiled. Applejack smiled and stretched her legs.
“Well, congratulations y'all. You guys seem like a good pair.”
“Ha! I'll say!”
“Thank you!” Sunset and Twilight replied at the same time blushing.
“Soon you and Soarin won't be too far away.” She giggled. I rolled my eyes and sighed.
“Well, that won't happen..he doesn't share the same feelings. I'm not jealous of anyone or anything but still I just feel like he doesn't like me.”
“Well, make him like you. I heard that you made Sunset and Twilight together. I'm sure you can use those same tactics to make Soarin like you.”
“But I don't wanna force him to like me. Look, I gotta go and help Lilia garden some plants. I'll see ya later Rares.” I waved goodbye to her and then headed on my way.
Soarin's P.O.V
I saw Dash working with Lilia as I was working with Ali in helping him sell pots. I kind of got distracted a bit. I accidentally dropped a pot on the ground and he got upset.
“Soarin?!?!”
“Oh I'm super sorry! I just got sidetracked that's all! I-I-I’ll clean it up.” I stuttered and cleaned up the broken pieces of glass.
Some of them cut my fingers, so I went to the faucet outside and cleaned off the tiny cuts. As I was cleaning off my hand, I saw these little girls with Dash and Lilia and the little girls were putting Dashie's hair in a ponytail and kept on giggling. I couldn't help but slightly chuckle at how cute it was.
“Ya like her don't ya?”
I turned around and saw Sunrise smirking at me eating an apple. “I asked a question, I expect an answer.”
“Uhhh w-w-well I-I-I guess I-”
“Looks like you need a little help from me. Come on.”
She pulled my arm softly and then pushed me in front of the flower bed and she hid behind a bush near me.
“Oh hi Soarin! Care to check on the work I've been doing so far?” She smirked as she dusted of the dirt from her clothes.
“H-Hi, and sure. I-I don't mind.”
“Heh, you're looking at it genius.”
“Wow great job!”
“Thanks!”
I blushed and didn't know what to say without struggling or mumbling. I scratched the back of my neck and looked away as my face turned a bright pink. Sunrise tapped my foot and winked at me.
“Tell her...you think she's cute~” She whispered and then wiggled her eyebrows.
I nodded my head and felt pretty confident until I messed up.
“I...cute...wait no!!” I fumbled. She looked at me and giggled.
“Y-You sure are! You're the cutest guy I met.” She smiled as her cheeks lightly formed a slight shade of pink.
“I-I-I-I….uhhhh…” I blushed even deeper and bit my lip. My palms were sweating and my legs were shaking.
“Soarin tell her.” Sunrise scolded me.
“I-I-I….uhhh Dashie? I-I think you're really cute too.” I finally said as my cheeks turned a dark shade of red. She looked back at me and all around her cheeks to her nose area splashed a dark red.
“M-Mhm…”
“Aww thank you!” She smiled but her face still red. I picked up 4 white roses on the branch and gave them to her. Her face was getting redder as the little girls gasped and ran away screaming “EWW COOTIES!!!” Lilia started giggling as she kept on watering the flowers.
“T-T-These are for you. I thought they m-matched your eyes.” I said nervously while handing them to her.
Art by: DotsofLight on Deviantart 💟💟💟💟
She collected the flowers and looked pretty confused at first but then she smiled afterwards as her face was getting really red.
“Awwwww Soarin! These are beautiful! Thank you so much! You're a gentleman!”
“I'm just doing my job. Making sure you get everything you need!”
She looked away while using the flowers to cover her cheeks from her blushy face.
“Awwww Soarin! Ahahaha stop it! You're making me blush!”
With that statement, her whole entire face burned up as she covered her face with her hands. I couldn't help but chuckle and see how cute she was.
“So, um...I was thinking….”
“Hypothetically or-”
“Just thinking Dashie. Anyway, I was thinking after your finished helping Lilia, maybe we could….I dunno...grab something to drink…?”
“You mean at a hut?”
“Mhm...I mean I understand if you don't but-”
“No no! I'd love to go with you. It'll be great to catch up on things!”
“Hah awesome.” I chucked as I placed my hands in my pockets.
“Great.”
“Yeah.”
“Wonderful.”
“Come on Rainbow Dash, these flowers aren't going to get watered themselves!” Lilia shook her head at me and giggled.
“I better go and help with...ya know...flowers.” She laughed and started watering the flowers. She waved at me and smiled. I waved back and walked away as Sunrise followed after me as she nudged my shoulder.
“See? That wasn't so bad. You guys are going on a nice friendly date.”
“I-It's not a date Sunrise. It's just a friendly hangout.”
“Hahaha yea sure~”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“So what was that all about?” Lilia tapped my shoulder while giving me a smirk. I rolled my eyes and continued watering the flowers.
“I have no idea. But he did give me flowers. It was so thoughtful of him.” I sighed as my face turned a slight shade of pink. I sniffed the flowers and let out a long sigh. Lilia giggled as she was planting another flower.
“Oooh, that tone sounds like you have a little thing for him!”
“W-What?! N-No I don't. Please! I just find him being so nice and sweet and caring to give me white roses even. Those are my favorite flowers! How did he know?”
“He just knows from the inside of his heart. Come to think of it, you two seem like a very cute couple.”
“Lilia don't don't this.” I groaned as she giggled and hugged me.
“Oh come on Dash, a girl's gonna have to go through this stage somehow.”
“Yeah, well how about we skip this stage?”
“Whatever you say. Hey, shouldn't you be getting ready for your date with him?” She snickered.
“It's not a date! We're just hanging out!”
“Hehehe, that's what you said.”
Later that day….
I waited for Soarin to arrive at the hut. I was tapping the table rapidly and my hands were shaking. I took a deep breath as I saw him wave at me. He was panting and then he sat down and was cracking his knuckles.
“Whew! Hey Dashie. Whew man! I just ran 45 meters with Shivani. Wow, I'm tired. I'm glad we can have a little something to drink.”
“Yeah….drink…” I said softly while brushing my bang out my face. I bit my lip as he looked back at me and sighed.
“Look, I'm sorry I haven't been here earlier. Shivani wanted me to burn some calories before I came here. She said I should look very handsome before I came here so you can say good things about me.”
We both started laughing and chuckling loudly other people heard us.
“Hahaha, she said that?”
“Sure did.”
I burst out laughing as I started crying as well but then I snorted extra loudly. I blushed deeply as I covered my nose from complete embarrassment. Soarin got up from his seat and kneeled right in front of me and moved my bang to the side.
“Don't need to be afraid of hiding it. It was really cute.” He smiled as his cheeks were slightly red. I looked away as my cheeks turned red. He placed his hand over my right cheek and he made me lean closer to his face. I closed my eyes and was about to take the chance. My lips felt something soft and squishy. My face was red as a beet as I opened my eyes and saw something pink. I looked to see Pinkie giggling and blushing a bit too.
“Wow, I got kissed by Dashie and Soarin. I feel appreciated.” She smiled.
“Pinkie what the heck are you doing here?!?!” I grunted as my face was getting redder by the second. She giggled even more and she smiled.
“Welllll, I just wanted to invade your private space. Okay, I'm on my way now! Byee!!” She skipped down the path making me bang my head against the table. Soarin just laughed and then coughed.
“Ahem…..sorry.”
“Nah, it’s totally cool…..mmmm this drink is um delicious.”
“It sure is!”
It was silent as I used my fork to tap the glass filled with orange juice and sighed. I looked back at Soarin as he was gazing at the scenery. The beautiful ocean was shimmering as the sun's reflection made it brighter. The palm trees swayed from side to side. I chuckled softly as I took a deep breath and finally spoke up.
“Uhhh Soarin?”
“Yes Dashie? Oh? You're amazed by the scenery too?”
“I..uh..um..yup. Beautiful scenery. But um, I wanted to tell you something.”
“Oh? Sure! What is it?” He smiled and placed his hands over his cheeks and used his lips to sip from his cup of orange juice. I couldn't help but giggle at the face he made. As he was sipping, he was wiggling his eyebrows at me and then chuckled a bit. I rolled my eyes and took a quick breath and sat up straight in my chair.
“Be brave Dash. He has to know the truth behind it. It's time to tell him the truth. Be bold! Be strong! Be awesome! And most importantly, be YOU!” I thought to myself as I took another deep breath and this time I held Soarin's hands.
“S-Soarin? I-I just wanted to tell you that I-I-I-I’ve had a-”
“Hey you two! You guys should head to the main campgrounds and see your friends lay down some grooves!” Shivani grabbed my arm and pulled me away from the table making me squeal.
Soarin followed us to the campgrounds as we heard a bass guitar, some drums, a tambourine and a violin playing. As the music was louder, we saw a bunch of people gathering around and clapping. As Soarin, Shivani, and I moved our way through, we saw Sunset and Applejack doing some country dance moves.
“AJ?! Sunset?!” I asked as my jaw hung wide open. Shivani closed my mouth and giggled.
“Hehe yup! They are so good! Oh also, if you keep your mouth open, you'll attract flies.”
Shivani walked away and started clapping with the crowd. Soon, a bunch of people started walking in the circle and started dancing. I saw the musicians and I knew them right away. Ali was playing on the drums, Amaranthine on the bass guitar, Fluttershy playing the tambourine, and Ocean Wave took the cake by playing the violin. I got to hand it to her, she can really play a violin. I sat down on a tree stump and used one of my black rubber bands to tie up my hair into a ponytail. The music got louder as more people started to dance. My friends got in and started dancing as well. Twilight and Sunset were dancing together which was pretty adorable. I couldn't help but smile. I saw Sunrise shake her hips as she was dancing with Lightning Strike. She looked at me and then smirked.
“Where's your dancing partner?”
“My dancing partner? Oh no no no! You got the wrong girl. I don't dance.”
“Welp, that doesn't mean you can't. Come on!” She pulled my arm and pushed me towards Soarin's embrace. Both of our noses touched each others and I looked away.
“There ya go! Have fun!” She saluted to me and then went back to dancing with Lightning Strike. Soarin smiled down at me and blushed a bit.
“So, uhh, wanna dance?”
“Yea I guess…”
“Come on Dash. I'm sure you'll like it.”
He grabbed my hand and placed his other hand around my waist and started dancing and turning me around. I looked down and Soarin's feet and saw how he was really feeling the moment and the rhythm. He lifted my neck up to see his face. He smiled as his cheeks were a light pink. My cheeks were a bright pink as I smiled back at him. He twirled me around and spun me a few times making me giggle and blush. After all the spinning and turning, the beat made me shake my hips in a Indian fashion. I twirled and clapped my hands for his attention. He smirked as he grabbed a rose and placed it in his mouth and grabbed my arm and we started dancing again. This feeling was incredibly amazing! The spinning, the giggling, the smiling, and the blushing even made this a romantic moment. I started to impress him by doing a bit of belly dancing for him and he just chucked and we started dancing more. He dipped me as the song ended. We both blushed as I stared into his eyes and kept giggling.
“Hehehe wow!” I gasped while panting a bit. He placed the rose in my mouth and smiled.
“It looks cuter when you have it in your mouth.”
“Oh hush you.” I mumbled but the flower was still in my mouth. He laughed and picked me up as we both stared into each other's eyes.
“Well, it's getting a bit dark. I better go and get some firewood for tonight's story.” I blushed as I kissed his cheek and waved bye to him. He grabbed my arm and gave me those eyes. I know that look. It's the “You sure you wanna go alone” look.
“Are you sure you wanna-”
“Yes I'm positive.”
I grabbed a branch and lit a bit of fire on it and was on my way. I grabbed a tiny cart to hold the wood in as I was able to collect a few. I went deeper into the trees finding some more wood as I heard a branch crack. My ears twitched as I heard another branch crack but this time I heard footsteps. I looked around and saw nothing there but the wind blowing. The branch with the fire on it, blew away and I heard breathing. I always carried the Harmony Sword wherever I went and I pulled it out to make sure I was safe.
“Who goes there?!”
No one or nothing responded. I heard more footsteps as I was ready to attack. I then heard growling and then I saw a pair of green eyes glowing and coming closer in my direction. I saw another pair and a few more. I gulped and was about to charge when I heard a roar and when I turned around to look, a black image flashed in my face making me scream for help…..
To be continued...
Author's Note
Welp, next chapter isn't really good....be prepared cause you have been warned....
Btw, give MidnightShy21 on Fimfiction some love cause she's sweet and the bestest friend anyone can ask for! ^^
Kk, hope you guys loved this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 40- No Sacrifice! No Victory!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 40- No Sacrifice! No Victory!
Soarin's P.O.V
“It's half past eight and I still don't know where Dash is.” I was shuffling my fingers and was breathing heavily.
“Soarin, I'm sure she'll be fine. Just relax.” Shivani patted my back. “Why don't you help Applejack set up the fire?”
“Well, that's just it! Dash was supposed to bring firewood for the fire.”
“Huh? But, we already have firewood!” Shivani sighed as she started panicking as well. We both saw Ali walking towards us while wiping his hands off with a towel.
“So, are we ready to begin?” He smiled at us as Shivani started tearing up and then she clutched onto him.
“Rainbow Dash is missing!!” She bawled out. Ali was in pure shock as he tried to comfort her.
“What? Where could she be?”
“Soarin said that she went to get firewood. But-But-”
“You didn't go with her?!” Ali snapped at me causing me to get more angry.
“She said she didn't want anyone to go with her!!! So don't blame me about this at all! I'm under lots of pressure.”
“You still couldn't persuade her to make sure you go with her! What type of friend are YOU that makes your friend go to the woods ALL by herself?!”
“And what about you?! You don't even care about her!!! I'm a much better friend than you'll ever be!” I snapped back. We both were shouting back and forth as Sunrise jumped in and screamed extremely loudly.
“SHUT UPPPPPPPPP!!!!! This is not going to fix anything!!” She interrupted. “Look, we're gonna find her just relax. Breathe in and out.”
“I'm just...I’m just a…” I choked on my words and Sunrise gave a reassuring smile as she covered my mouth with her index finger.
“Hush hush. You're not a terrible friend. A terrible friend wouldn't freak out and go ballistic and try to find their friend. You're an amazing friend. Rainbow Dash is lucky to have a friend like you.” She smiled at me and patted my head. “Keep being cool kiddo.”
“Haha thanks Sunrise. I'm going after her.”
“Are you sure you want to go alone?” She asked as she put her hand over my shoulder. I nodded my head and grabbed a knife.
“Yes, I'm sure.”
“Okay if you say so.”
“I swear if anyone hurts her, they'll pay~”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I closed my eyes tightly hoping that I still have a chance to live. I opened my eyes slightly and blinked a few times realizing that I was on the ground, binded up in a thick black rope and a white handkerchief wrapped around my mouth. I tried to speak but it was around my mouth. I tried to move but the ropes were too tight. At the corner of my eye, I saw a pair of feet walking towards my direction. I stopped moving and the person's hand picked up my head and I was face to face with a man who had pale gray skin, black spiky hair, a five o’clock shadow, a gold tooth, and dark gray eyes. He started chuckling as he dropped my head to the ground making me squeal in pain.
“Wow she's more adorable than we thought!” He laughed and poked me with his spear. Another guy with a blue eye and a green eye poked my side.
“And she got meat. She looks satisfying to~” The man growled while licking his lips. The leader of the men who found me first slapped the third one.
“Relax Conner. She's too gorgeous to kill.” He laughed. He pulled me closer to him and played with my bang. He looked into my eyes and smiled.
“Well, her eyes are sure the price. They're magenta. Those are worth thousands! But I'm not really interested in her eyes, even though I must say you are attractive, but I'm really interested in that necklace you got there~” He chuckled as he kicked me to the floor. I was murmuring some words but the men kept on laughing. He was reaching for the sapphire necklace as I kept moving my head back and forth so the leader couldn't get it but before he almost did, I hears rustling in the leaves. He stopped tugging onto the necklace and grabbed his flail and was walking around.
“Who's out there?”
The figure came closer as I saw Soarin giving the men an evil death stare.
“Leave her alone!” Soarin stepped forth. The leader laughed.
“I don't think we've meet. I'm Demetrius. Leader of the Black Panthers. Sorry for the inconvenience, but this sexy piece of meat has something that I want. Something that I need. So can you please step aside as I continue to get what I strive for?”
“Don't you lay a hand on her!!” Soarin shouted back as he threw his little knife at Demetrius and it sliced off little pieces of his hair. It was super close to slicing off his nose or eye but Demetrius chuckled.
“You shouldn't have done that..”
My eyes were widened as I saw another guy from the bad guy's tribe behind Soarin with a sword in his hands.
“Soooinmmm” I tried to say but I couldn't rip off the handkerchief. I was making sounds, even kicking my legs so he couldn't get hurt. He didn't understand me at all but he got pierced in his stomach and fell to the ground, groaning in pain. I screamed and started bursting into tears. Soarin was on the ground panting and groaning as I was trying to reach to him.
“Hahahaha you're turn~” He growled as he was about to take a knife and stab me but finally the handkerchief came off and I was yelling.
“WAIT STOP PLEASE!!! Listen to me! Don't kill him! Please!”
“What good is he anyway?” He shrugged his shoulders as he pointed a gun in his direction. I cried even louder making Demetrius cover his ears.
“Geez woman!”
“I SAID DON'T HURT HIM DAMMIT!!!!!! Please. Listen. Don't hurt him or do anything to him. I would give you what you want. I'll give you the sapphire. Just don't kill him.” I cried as I was breathing heavily.
“No….no Dashie…” Soarin spoke softly as he was coughing up blood and began to shake tremendously. Seeing him in this condition made me burst into more tears.
“I'll give it to you….just let him go…also you need to free me once you get the sapphire…”
“Of course. Oh, the sapphire isn't the only thing I'm here for.” Demetrius chuckled as he tightened the ropes around me making me cry more. “I want...your magic!”
“M-My magic?”
“You got it babe. Your magic!”
“B-But without my magic..I won't be able to harness the elements or even have my superpower anymore..without one element...all of my friend's powers will be useless….” I whispered softly to myself.
“Your magic and the sapphire, or else your little lover will die!”
I looked at my hands and then at Soarin coughing up more blood and seeing the blood from his stomach gushing out. I closed my eyes and choked on my words.
“For Soarin...I will.”
“Excellent!!” Demetrius laughed and he took the sapphire necklace and he took a needle and stuck it in my right arm. I felt my magic draining me rapidly as I couldn't see clearly anymore. My eyes were blurry and I was weak. I eventually closed my eyes slowly as my magical process was finished. I saw ALL my blue magic swirling in a tube in Demetrius’s hand. He carried both the tube and the sapphire and went deeper into the island with his tribe. It was officially quiet. I looked over and saw Soarin not moving at all. Even though I was extremely weak, I crawled over to him making sure he was awake.
“No no no no no no no! Soarin?! Oh please don't die on me!” I cried as I laid my head next to his. No response at all. I checked his pulse and heart beat and it was running really slowly. I heard a tiny cough and some blood escaped from his mouth. I gasped and saw that his eyes were slightly open.
“Oh thank goodness…”
“.....Dashie….?”
“Yes Soarin?”
“You look very pretty….” He smiled as he coughed up more blood. I chuckled softly as I stroke his hair out of his face.
“You're gonna be okay. I wish I could help but….I can't walk…”
“You didn't have to….sacrifice your magic and the sapphire for me….what’s gonna happen to Gemporia….?”
“I couldn't let you die….” I sobbed as my tears fell on his cheeks. He smiled softly and held my hand and then was about to close his eyes. I was freaking out and then I was checking his heartbeat.
“Thump…...thump…….thump………..thump……………...thump.....”
I cried even more trying to find a way to contact the others. I found a shell and I found a hole and blew in it. Sure enough, the sound echoed throughout the island. I just hope that it was loud enough for them to hear.
Shivani's P.O.V
“Olay everyone! Settle down! We’ll figure something out!”
The entire tribe was going haywire! Everyone was freaking out and asking me questions about Rainbow Dash’s disappearance. I didn’t know what to say. Even I was speechless. I tried to fight back tears but I took a deep breath and tried to calm everyone down.
“Everyone please not all at once!”
“What happened to her??” Lilia cried out. Seeing her cry made my heart shatter on the inside..I sniffed and hugged her.
“I….I...don’t know…” I sighed and patted her head. More murmurs grew loudly as Twilight and the rest of her friends pushed through and all gave me worried looks.
“Come.”
They all followed me inside my tent along with Sunrise, Lilia, Amaranthine, Ocean Wave, Ali, and Lightning Strike. People were getting louder as Ali walked out and tried to calm everyone down.
“Everyone is going ballistic! This is getting out of hand!” Sunrise blurted out. “I'm trying to stay cool and not go ballistic cause when I do, I won't calm down for a while.”
“We all need to stay calm. I'm sure Soarin is just lost. I'm sure he has Dash by now.” Fluttershy spoke up softly.
“And what if he doesn't? Instead what of they both are injured?! Or…or..” I started crying while clutching onto Ocean Wave.
“Or what?”
“Or they are both….goners…?”
The room became silent as the wind softly blew and my gut was telling me something. I received a vision. It showed me that something was wrong. I didn't know what but I did see a pink seashell. My eyes opened and my marks on my skin were glowing.
“San shay she waa waa…” I said softly as I got up and started breathing heavily. Sunrise looked at me and then bit her lip.
“Oh boy..I know what that means! What's wrong this time?!”
“We have to go out there and look for them! Something's wrong!”
“Well, what are we waiting for?! Let's go!” Sunset barged out the tent as we followed her into the island. We lit some torches as we heard a sound coming from the island.
“That must me them! Come on!” Crystal flew ahead of us and we were all on our way.
“Don't worry you guys, we're coming!”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I blew the seashell harder but that was my last breath. I was getting weaker by the second as I collapsed against Soarin. I opened my eyes slightly and saw that his eyes were closed and he was still bleeding to death. There was nothing I could do but call for help. I was shaking and trying to see but it was hopeless. I checked Soarin's pulse but as I did, I rested my head on his upper chest and slowly closing my eyes. Before I said anything else, I felt no pulse. I pushed myself off of him and gazed on his precious face.
“Help! Anybody! Somebody!” I shouted as I held onto Soarin's hand tightly. Tears fell down from my face as I started to cry. At the corner of my eye, I saw a bright flame coming towards me. It was eventually fire on a torch and I saw Pinkie's face. I smiled and coughed a bit. She heard the cough and then saw me and ran towards me. She hugged me tightly and started kissing all over my face.
“Gah Pinkie what-”
“OH DASHIE!!! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH!!!! I THOUGHT YOU WERE A GONER!!! Guys she's over here!!”
Soon everyone came and hugged me. Sunrise was walking around me and she hugged me.
“I'm not a hugger so just know that you're special to me.” She smiled as she patted my head. Crystal snuggled my cheek as she cupped them.
“Oh Master Dashie! I'm really sorry! I have failed you!”
“Huh? How so?”
“I wasn't protecting you or anything. Wait your skin is pale! What's going on?”
“Well...I-”
“Where's Soarin?” Rarity asked me as she rubbed my back.
That's when I bursted into tears and clutched onto Sunrise’s clothes. She looked pretty shocked and then she patted my head. We all looked at Soarin, laying on the ground, not even moving. Everyone gasped and some started tearing up.
“Oh Dash…..we’re so sorry…” Twilight gave me a hug and she walked over to his body. “I'll see if I can check for a heartbeat. He can't be dead.”
While Twilight was checking for a heartbeat, Sunset, Applejack, and Amaranthine walked over to his body to help Twilight out. Shivani and Fluttershy were busy trying to make me calm down, but I couldn't.
“Dash relax. Tell us what happened!”
“W-Well, I was getting firewood and then a group of guys wrapped me up in a rope and tied a handkerchief around my mouth and they were trying to get the sapphire necklace but Soarin jumped in and he got stabbed and in order to save him, I gave them the sapphire.”
“Awwww Dash….” Fluttershy sighed as she hugged me. “I know you're the element of loyalty but this wasn't loyalty. This was-”
“Oh my gosh! Dash! We've got a heartbeat going!” Sunset called out. I wiped my tears and dashed on the other side to see Twilight smiling at me.
“Is he okay?!?!” I cried out. Twilight and Sunset both chuckled as Sunset placed her arm around my shoulder.
“Well, we found his heartbeat. Which is amazing! We just need to treat him carefully. We should go and get him treated.” Twilight looked at me and beamed brightly. My eyes were full of tears as I hugged her tightly.
“Thank you so much Twilight! Geez, I've been such a mean jerk to you lately. I'm truly sorry…”
“Hey, that's all in the past. Let's get Soarin treated before I make any promises. Come on Applejack! Carry him!”
Applejack carried Soarin and I was with her making sure he was okay. Still no response but I kept believing that he would be okay. I tried to hide the fact that I was weak because I didn't want to tell my friends that I lost my magic too.
Transition to next scene….
I began pacing all around the waiting room just thinking about Soarin.
“If you keep pacing like this, you're gonna start to freak out.”
“Don't worry. I'm fine!” I started increasing my pace and started shaking as well. The door opened and we saw the doctor with her clipboard talking to the other nurses. I ran after her and tried to find any information about Soarin.
“How is he?!”
“Well, he's still unconscious but he'll be fine.” She smiled down at me.
“Can I go see him?”
“Mhm. Go in. But every visitor only has 3 minutes.”
I walked in the door and saw Soarin with his eyes closed, hooked up to all these machines. He was breathing on his own and he just looked so….so...helpless. I tried to fight tears but I couldn't. I walked up to him and held his hand and cried even more. One of my tears fell on his hand and it spreaded throughout his palm. A tiny blue glow, in the shape of a teardrop formed and went away quickly. I leaned closer to his face and placed my hand over his cheek.
“Hey Soar….if you can listen to my voice...I just wanted to say that...I love you. I love you so much. Not just as a friend...but something more...I...I..I need you right now...I...I…”
I bit my lip as more tears came out from my eyes. I started crying as my tears flowed down my cheeks and hit the sheets of the bed with little splashes. I covered my mouth and I couldn't take it anymore. I dashed out the room and I ran out the medical hut and cried outside the door. I heard Sunset's voice call out to me. I didn't want to be bothered by anyone right now but I heard barking and Monoko came out the door and just piled in my arms. He was licking my face all over but I was a bit upset so I just let him.
“Monoko, now's not a good time…” I sniffed and the door opened again and I heard a familiar voice.
“Dash! Rainbow Dash where are you?!”
It was Sunset Shimmer. I tried to let Monoko be quiet but he kept barking and barking and eventually he blew my spot. Sunset turned around and spotted me and she sat in front of me.
“Dash what happened back there?”
“I couldn't take it…”
“Take what?”
‘Take the pain! Sunset, have you seen him?! He looks awful! He's unconscious because of me! He's beaten up and hurt because of me! We're stranded on this island because of me! Gemporia and India are at risk of death and close to being destroyed because of me! My mom is DEAD because of ME!!!!” I yelled at her while tears were rapidly falling down my face. Sunset looked at me with a sad facial expression. She looked down and then at me.
“You getting us on this island, was the best thing that ever happened to us. Look how much information we've received here! We made some new friends and everyday we're learning how to overcome our fears of getting defeated by Tirek. Also, I got a girlfriend who I never thought would be mine forever. Don't you see? You think you're doing bad things but you're not! All that you've done for us was such a blessing in disguise! Rainbow Dash you don't know how much we really need you. I'm SO glad you're our friend!”
I took Sunset's words deeply. I thought about what she said. I even chuckled at some parts. Monoko nuzzled my cheek and licked it as well. Sunset and I both laughed as I looked at her and smiled brightly.
“Wow Sunset. You've changed ever since you became...ya know….”
“Yeah I know. I've been pretty bad from the beginning. That's cause I never knew about friendship. When I was back in Equestria, all I ever wanted was to become a princess. To be loved and cherished. So people can say “Wow! She's amazing and smart! I wanna be like her!” I was super close to getting what I wanted but greed took the best of me. Princess Celestia told me about the mirror that led to this world. I had to wait to receive my lesson but I didn't. I was so greedy that I went behind her back and did what I wanted. I got banned from being her student and came here to ruin other people's lives because I didn't value the most important lesson. Which was friendship. Princess Twilight mastered friendship and that made her the princess of friendship. I get sort of jealous sometimes but hey! I met you and the others so there's no reason to be.”
“Wow….I never knew Sunset. Is that why-”
“I stole her crown. Yup. I'm telling you greed is not a good thing to have. From personal experience. When you have greed, you want more power and too much power can destroy you.”
“Huh, I never thought of it that way. Sunset you're really an amazing friend!”
“Aww I'm just learning from you guys!” She blushed slightly and then patted my back.
“Princess Twilight should really see how you've grown.”
“She does actually. I write to her a lot. Recently I did. She's doing pretty good if you wanted to ask.”
“Oh cool. Is she coming back?”
“Hmm not really. She's pretty busy. Maybe when this is all over, I'll make a tiny visit over there.”
“You don't think I can come?”
“Not a chance! It'll be very confusing if Equestria had 2 Rainbow Dashes. Besides, it'll only be a little while. Why don't you write to her? I'm sure she'll want to know how's everything going.”
“Hmmm, I'll think about it.”
“Okay then. So, are you coming back inside?”
“Yeah, um, just give me a minute.”
Sunset nodded her head and walked back inside. I took a deep breath and looked at the night sky. The stars were twinkling brightly. There was a shooting star and I made a wish quickly.
“I wish that Soarin will get better soon.” I said softly to myself. I walked back inside while Monoko was ahead of me. Everyone looked at me and smiled.
“Are you feeling better? You kind of ran off a few minutes ago.” Sunrise folded her arms and gave me a stern look.
“Yea I'm doing better. Did you guys hear anything about Soarin?”
“Hmmm not yet darling. The only thing we heard is that they just want one person to stay with him for the night.” Rarity yawned while leaning against Applejack's shoulder.
“And we already told her that you'll be stayin’.”
“You guys did that for me?”
They nodded their heads in reply as I smiled and leaned against his door.
“Well, you better go inside. We're leaving now. Sleep well my little gumdrop!” Shivani hugged me and kissed my forehead.
“Hey! Don't call me that!”
“I can do whatever I please. Now go! Before the doctors change their minds.”
I waved them goodbye and opened the door to Soarin's room. He was still laying in bed with his eyes closed. I plopped in a seat near the bed as I just stared at him. Crystal ended up staying with me to keep me company.
“Are you okay Master Dashie?”
“Mhm. Just thinking about something.”
“Alright then! I'm going to gain some energy for tomorrow. Good night!”
She slept on the nightstand and Monoko slept on the ground. I grabbed a Daring Do book from one of the bookshelves in the room. I read some lines and then I would look back at Soarin too see if he would move but he didn't. I did this for twelve times and I decided I was too distracted by him. I closed the book and then kissed his forehead.
“G'night Soar.” I whispered as I grabbed a pillow and a tiny blanket from one of the cubbies and went to sleep. I opened one eye to check on him one last time and he seemed pretty okay. Steady heartbeat. Just the way it's supposed to be. I cuddled closely into my pillow and thought of some good dreams to think about. And one of the dreams were about Soarin. I smiled as I dozed off into my slumber.
Author's Note
Oh wow...
I am violent...
Hope you guys loved this chapter. ^^
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 42- The Help of a Panther!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 42- The Help of a Panther!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The sky grew dark and me and Soarin were still playing around and cracking jokes. We've been doing this for hours but I didn't want to sleep yet.
“Ahahaha man! I haven't laughed so much since we were kids!” Soarin snorted as I continued to join him with the laughter.
“Well it shows cause you're over here tearing up.”
“I only cry when I laugh too hard. I haven't done that-”
“Since we were kids. I know.” I sighed as I brushed the sides of my hair. “Man, where did the time go?”
“Yeah where did it go?”
The silence filled the air as the wind blew calmly in the sky as some leaves passed us. We still heard the loud rushing waves coming from the waterfall. Soarin got up and fixed his pants.
“Welp I dunno about you, but I'm going to bed. Ya coming?”
“Yeah in a few minutes. Imma go and take a little walk.”
“Are you sure?”
My brain stopped and my heart sank. The last time I refused an offer like that…..you know what happened. I don't need to recall. I felt that tonight I'll be safe and perfectly fine. I looked into his soft emerald eyes and smiled at him.
“I'll be fine. I'm just going for a-”
We heard a branch snap and we both turned around and I was ready for battle. Soarin hid behind me slightly and his voice started to tremble.
“D-Dashie? I'm freaking out right now.” He whispered in my ear. He clutched onto me more making my cheeks turn a slight shade of pink. I held his hands and then saw those same pair of green eyes.
“Soarin, don't move. They can smell fear.”
“T-They can??”
That's when we heard a battle cry and a loud FLICK and then thousands of arrows with fire on them was flying in our direction. Me and Soarin dashed behind a bush and everything just lit up with fiery flames. We heard animals running away and birds flying away. I grabbed Soarin's shirt firmly and looked deeply into his eyes.
“Go! Go warn the others!”
“What about you?”
“I'll hold them off.”
“With what Dashie? You got no magic no nothing? Whatcha gonna do?!”
A spear flung right past us and the men started setting the place on fire.
“Listen to me. You have to go!”
“But I don't wanna-”
“Listen you need to go!”
“But Dashie I-”
“Go just go! Trust me or you'll die out here!”
Soarin teared up and hugged me tightly and then ran off to the tribe. The smell of smoke and war spread out like a wildfire. The fire surrounded me in a circle and I leaped on the tree branch and climbed to the top of the tree but the fire was spreading faster and faster like it was chasing after me. I climbed to the top but the fire was inches away from me. The only way to get free was to jump off the tree. I started coughing tremendously as my lungs couldn't take anymore smoke. The smoke was causing me to become light headed. I successfully jumped off the tree and landed hard on the ground. I received a tiny scratch on my leg and I heard steps walking towards me. I heard growling before I became unconscious and the last thing I saw was a pair of blue eyes.
Unknown P.O.V
After rattling those little rascals out the island, I happen to spot this girl. She looked at me and her eyes were completely shut. I didn’t want to growl to scare her but since I'm a panther, that's the only thing I could do. My claws grew tense as I recognised the rainbow hair instantly.
“Rainbow Dash….” I said softly. I looked around to make sure Demetrius and his little dick of a tribe would come and make another scene. I carried her on my back before anything to serious. I made sure she was carried safely on my back as I started to make my way out the fire.
Art by: MidnightShy21 😘💗💗💟
The scorching sparks of branches that would fall over me would easily burn my fur. Running like a four legged animal was not easy but this was the only way to save her without showing my true identity. I was thinking how come Soarin or any of her other friends didn't come and save her. Do they want her dead? Are they far away or something? The rain started to pour drastically making it easier for me to see without flames erupting in my face. I finally managed to get Dash to the safer part of the island where I stopped and found a few huts guessing this is where she was staying. As I reached the entrance, many people was pointing their spears at me. I growled trying to defend myself but I didn't want Dash to get hurt.
“Hault! Who goes there?!” A feminine voice answered and did a flip in front of me and clutched onto her spear. Once she saw me, she grumbled and gritted her teeth sharply.
“A black panther?! What are you doing with Dash's body?! DID YOU COME HERE TO SHOW OFF?!?!?!”
“No! You got the wrong guy. I'm just returning this precious jewel back to where she belongs.”
I guess my deep manly voice was sort of similar to Demetrius’s voice because she wasn't having it.
“Demetrius! You shouldn't have come here! After what you did to Soarin!!!”
“What no! I'm not that son of a bitch! What did he do to Soarin?! Listen my name is-”
“Save it for your dying bed! Strap him up! Shivani wouldn't be pleased!”
“Wait! Please you got the wrong-”
“Demetrius decided to show his face once again! By bringing Dash's dead body!”
“What?! No! This is just a misunderstanding! She's not dead she's-”
“Demetrius! What did I tell you about showing your forbidden face in MY tribe?!”
“Could someone just listen to me?! Shit!” I yelled. I placed Dash on the ground and pushed her to the leader. “I found Dash lying on the ground in the midst of the black panther’s ambush. I was just protecting her and sending her back safely.”
“SUCH LIES!!!” The first girl who's name was Sunrise blurted out causing a huge murmur to break out.
“Hush! Continue…” The leader spoke.
“I'm just bringing her here so she can be safe and I'll be on my way! So please let me go.”
“How can we trust him? He's a black panther!” Sunrise hollered and was about to strike me when a squeaky, bubbly voice interrupted the crowd.
“No!!!”
Everyone turned around to see a set of fushia curls bounce up and down as the figure came closer, it was Pinkie Pie, holding a brown nunchaku in her hands while her face was painted with blue polka dots. She walked towards me and then she looked at Dash who was groaning and opening her eyes slightly. Pinkie took the side of my face and stared deeply into my eyes.
“If he was a blank panther, how come his eyes are yellow? If he was a black panther, why did he bring Dashie here without killing her?” Pinkie spoke up while everyone was quiet. I smiled at her and licked her hand. She blushed slightly and giggled. She petted my head and leaned closer to my face.
“I know it's you...just please let that be you. I hope I'm telling the truth…” She teared up. I chuckled and licked her cheek too causing me and her to both blush. I finally revealed my true form after a green aura surrounded me causing me to reveal the secret. I chuckled and so did she as she hugged me or rather squeezed me tightly and giggled more.
“Oh Tiran! I knew it was you!”
“Yeah Fluffy, it's me.” I replied as I patted her head. She giggled and played with my hair.
“I missed you so much you don't know-HEY!! Don't call me Fluffy!”
“Heh, why not? It fits you. Besides I missed you aswell. Now, I'm going to take this angel to sleep.”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The next day….
It was quiet and the sun was shining brightly. I opened my eyes and I saw the door and I looked around I realized I was on the couch. I was snuggled in the blanket as I felt someone's hand over my head.
“Hehe good morning.”
I turned around and saw a changeling leaning against the couch smiling. I chuckled and got up and felt some burns on my face. Some bandages were over my cheeks. I coughed slightly and rubbed my eyes.
“T-Tiran? Is that….is that you?”
“Yeah sunshine. How ya feeling?”
“I'm alright. Where is everybody?”
“Out. Doing stuff. Eh, who cares about them. What matters is that you're okay.” He smiled as his cold freezing hands touched my forehead. We both reacted by screaming and then we both backed away.
“Damn Tiran your hands are freezing cold!”
“And you're freaking hot. Not your appearance this time.”
We both doubled with laughter and he smiled and I smiled too. It was a pretty awkward moment but I looked away and he chuckled.
“What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be at Tirek’s castle like you said you would?”
“Yeah about that….I was on my way there until a group of men that ambushed me and I fought back for a few minutes. They had some stuff in their hands but I stole some stuff from them.”
“Tiran! It's not good to steal!!”
“Listen sunshine, I had too. Besides, Demetrius and his fucking dickheads are nothing but little minions to Tirek.”
“Demetrius!!! You met him?”
“Yeah pretty much. I knew them a long time ago. I heard he did something to Soarin. What'd he do so I can snap his neck?!”
“Hahaha relax hot shot, he's fine.”
“Good. He better be. Oh, I happened to steal THIS if you're wondering what did I steal.”
He threw something at me and I caught it revealing something blue and shiny. I opened my fingers and it revealed the sapphire necklace. I gasped and ran to his face and smiled really big at Tiran while he backed up a bit.
“Heh what?”
“This is the sapphire necklace! The one where Chrysalis was trying to steal. And you stole it before as-”
“Yeah yeah sunshine. I know. I hated being that guy. So can we drop that convo like it never happened?”
“Whatever you say Tiran. But, I'm not a good girl when it comes to making promises I can't really keep.” I smirked at him while wiggling my brows. He chuckled and carried me in his arms and booped my nose.
“Heh, you better.” He smiled as he placed me on the couch again. “So, what is this place? Is it some place where you keep crazy, savage people who think they can fight but they really can't? Hence some people.” He looked down at me and smirked and then started laughing. I pouted and nudged his shoulder while laughing at it afterwards.
“Oh my gosh! I hate you!”
“Hahahaha nah. You love me. Admit it.”
“Hmmm is this a rhetorical question?” I joked making him more upset, but in a good way.
“Shut up! You're so freaking annoying. Yet cute sometimes.”
“Oh hush it.” I covered his mouth as we both laughed. “I'm super happy you collected the sapphire! You're the sweetest!”
“Heh, I try to be.” He said calmly while getting a little nervous or should I say embarrassed. Usually, he doesn't get embarrassed much but it's sort of rewarding if you make him blush. I hugged him tightly and he hugged me back. After the hug, we looked into each other's eyes and we both smiled.
“Ugh get a room!”
We both turned around and saw Soarin leaning by the door while dying of laughter.
“Hehe, just kidding. Please don't kill me Tiran.”
“Ah Soarin. It's good to see ya again bro. How ya been?”
“Well, I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for Dashie.”
“Yeah I heard what that son of a bitch done to you. I'll get my revenge on him before we go and get revenge on Tirek.” Tiran balled up his fist and cracked his knuckles. “But for now, I’m starving..”
“Well, go and get something to eat dummy!” I told him while putting one of my hands on my waist and the other on Soarin's shoulder.
“I will eat calm down! After all, this is a facility where savages pretend that they can fight when they can't.” He stuck his tongue out at me and then laughed. I threw a random book that was in the room in his direction but he moved and then started laughing loudly.
“I really really hate you now!”
“Oh? So you loved me before right?” He joked and I started chasing after him in the tiny room while Soarin kept chuckling while he jumped in too.
“Dashie!! Gimme the book!” He yelled.
“What?! Soarin don't help her!” Tiran shrieked as I pounced him and grabbed the book and started smacking him with it while Soarin kept playfully punching me. After a few minutes, we all were on the floor panting away and laughing like crazy.
“What's with the paint on your faces? I like them.”
“You need some too. You have to blend in. I dunno how since you're a changeling and they don't really like the color black.” Soarin brushed his hair with a flick of his hand.
“Well, I can disguise myself as someone…”
Me and Soarin both gave him a glare because the last time he did that...it wasn't a pretty site.
“Maybe you can try being your OWN character.” I smiled at him. “Can you do that?”
“We change into things not make our own characters, but I'll see what I can do.” He smiled at both of us and pulled us into a group hug and we all hugged back and smiled.
“Welcome to the tribe!”
To be continued….
Author's Note
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
It's YA BOIII TIRANNNN
Ahem, yes he's back! I swear he's the best character I created! I love him so much! And Natalie, thanks so muchhh!!! I hope you guys loved this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 43- We're Off to Save The World!
Author's Note
So this is the chapter where I lost lots and lots of inspiration and made me go behind schedule and so this has to be the worst chapter in the history of chapter I ever written in my life.
Oh well, hope you guys like this ~~crappy~~ chapter~
Scene 43- We're Off to Save The World!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 43- We’re Off To Save The World!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
I walked out the hut while putting my hair in a ponytail and waited for them to come out. Tiran and Soarin were chatting the whole time and while they were, Ocean Wave saw me and she hugged me tightly.
“Hello Rainbow Dash! Hello Soarin! And hello new comer! Welcome aboard to our tribe!” Ocean Wave saluted to Tiran. He smiled and then saluted back.
“I'm happy to help.”
“Woah dude your voice is deep!” Ocean Wave stepped back and her mouth was wide open. We all doubled with laughter and Ocean Wave patted his back. “We're glad to have you here! See ya later!”
“She's a very cool person.”
“Huh, that's pretty cool.”
“I'm gonna go and see if Sunset and the others need any help. See you guys later.”
Soarin walked to the other side of the path as Tiran was eating an apple.
“Okay we got 6 days left. We have to leave! Like today!”
“Why?”
“Do you want us to get killed?!”
“Listen hear sunshine. A lot of people are going to get killed either way.”
“Tiran, I didn't want you to stay here just so you can sweet talk me.”
“Look, I'm tired. I'm hungry. I want all of this to be over.”
“Yeah me too. But it's not gonna take a second just for everything to be done. It takes time and it starts with you. All of us actually! Look, I don't know why I was chosen for this...but fighting for my right is my destiny, and I'm going to fulfill it. It's your choice if you want to follow.”
I clutched onto the Harmony Sword and started walking away. I had to find a way to reach Shivani before things get difficult. Since she's busy, I decided to speak with Sunrise. Tiran followed behind me and he hugged me from behind.
“I'm going to help you. Just tell me what to do.”
“Hehe thanks hot shot.”
Since some of the huts had curtains like tents, Sunrise’s hut had a curtain as the door. I swung open the curtain and I didn't expect to see…..this.
“Sunrise? Do you have a minute to-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!”
“GAHHHHHH!!!!”
I couldn't believe what I saw. This may be disgusting, but I saw Sunrise and Lightning Strike in bed doing….you guys know what they did.
“AAAAAA OH MY GOSH MY EYEBALLS!!!!” I shrieked as I covered my eyes.
“DASH WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE?!?!?” She hollered.
“I just came to talk to you about when we are going to Gemporia, b-but I see that you’re a bit busy…”
“Uhhh duh! That’s why I had the curtain fully closed and you just simply barged in like you fucking live here!!”
“Huh, I kind of like her. She curses just like me. At least I found a sailor mouth buddy.” Tiran leaned by to the side and was about to smoke a cigarette. I smacked it out his hand and grabbed his shirt.
“Get out!!” Sunrise, Lightning Strike, and I exclaimed at the same time. Tiran shrugged his shoulders and then walked out. Sunrise was putting on her regular clothes and I looked away. When she was finished, she slapped me hard across my face.
“Next time you interrupt or just barge into my room again, I will stab your heart out and take it out and make it as trophy showing that I ended your life, understand??!!”
“Heh easy now, we don’t want you to get angry again. Last time that happened you screamed like a little girl. Hmmm, was it a spider that caused you to freak out?”
She growled and grabbed her spear and the sharpness was extremely close to my neck making a tiny little dent at the side of my neck.
“You like jokes huh?”
“Uhh okay. No hard feelings here, hehe…”
“Hmph. Ya know, one more spider joke and I might as well kill ya, got it?~”
Art by: KikiRDCZ
“Yes maam!”
“Good, now get the fuck out of here!”
“Wait, we need to talk.”
“Talk?? Not after what you just saw! Get out!”
“Relax Sunrise, I’ll go and you guys can talk.” Lightning Strike spoke up while he was putting on some deodorant and I happen to spot his abs. If you don’t know, I just have like this huge ~~fetish~~ for abs. My cheeks turned a bright red as I just sighed but Sunrise saw my face and then punched me in the nose.
“Bitch he’s mine! Go fuck with Soarin!!”
“Uhhhh huh?” I couldn’t really hear what she was saying not to mention she knocked the crap out of me with that punch. My nose started to bleed badly as it was dripping to the floor. Sunrise looked at me and rolled her eyes.
“Ugh, you’re so immature! Come on!” She grumbled as she carried me to a chair outside and gave me ice and told me to hold my head back.
“Look, I’m sorry but just-”
“Yes I know, never do that again.”
“Okay, you wanna talk? Fine, let’s talk…” She sighed as she pulled another chair and then she sat on it. She flicked her hair to the side and she sighed at me.
“Look. Recently there’s been a lot going on with Gemporia and I’m just nervous about going there at the moment. Are we really ready to defeat Tirek?”
“Woah woah Sunrise, where is this attitude coming from?”
“I...I...I don’t know! I’m just panicking!”
“Relax, we’ll get through this. Trust me.”
Transition to next scene…..
“Are you sure you guys wanna leave today?” Shivani stared at Soarin, my friends, and me as we all looked away. Shivani closed her eyes and took a deep breath.
“Well, if you guys say so-”
“Don’t worry Shivani!! I’m sure we can throw a party before we go! I hate leaving on such short notice! We had so much fun together! It's sad we have to leave. Dashie, I don't want to go…” Pinkie began to sob silently to herself while Tiran hugged her and rubbed her back. Soarin stood next to me and sighed.
“Look, this won't be a goodbye guys. We'll see them again.” I said with a smile. They all looked at me as Shivani wiped her tears.
“Rainbow Dash is right! We'll never leave you guys! No matter where we are, I'll be there. We all would be there!”
Lilia, Ocean Wave, and Amaranthine all walked over towards us while giving us tight hugs. Sunrise hugged Soarin tightly and patted his head.
“You're doing great things kiddo. Don't stop doing what ya doing. Okay?”
“I won't let you down Sunrise.”
“Good. Glad to hear that. And Dash?”
“Yes?”
“Behave yourself while I'm gone?”
“Heh, you know I will. Right Soar?” I smirked at him causing him to blush slightly and look away. Sunrise rolled her eyes and folded her arms.
“Be on the lookout for her, she's not easy to handle.”
“Yeah I know. I've been with her for 9 years. I know how she is.”
“Good.”
“So we ready to go guys?!” I asked them all while giving them a smile. They all nodded their heads but Tiran cleared his throat.
“I have 2 things to say before we go continue our journey and then accomplish it. First off, after stealing the sapphire necklace from Demetrius, I also happen to steal this green spear. It has the words “determination” on it. I grabbed it cause it did seem highly important.”
Tiran pulled out a glowing green spear and placed it on the ground. The words “DETERMINATION” was written in huge letters. The words seemed carved on the spear in cursive writing. Shivani started to tear up and then she grabbed the spear and the spear started glowing brighter and brighter. We all stepped back and tried to understand what's going on. The spear was firmly in Shivani’s hand as a bright green aura swirled around her causing her to transform into something beautiful. Her long hair was pulled back into a nice royal ponytail and the green markings on her skin weren't striped anymore, but came off and created some green glittering spirals on her face and on her right side of her face, there was a green tattoo of a green jewel and green wings next to it and the tattoo glowed again and Shivani's garment was still the same but had more glitter than before. At last, Shivani came to the ground with her spear and the green aura disappeared. Shivani giggled happily as she hugged Tiran.
“Oh goodness! Bless you!” She smiled as she was clutching onto the spear tightly. “I haven't used it in SO long!”
“Woah Shivani! You look like a goddess!!” Fluttershy smiled as we all looked at her speechless.
“Hehe that's because I am Fluttershy.” Shivani beamed as she giggled even more. I was completely shook!
“Wait! You're the Unforgotten goddess of Determination?!?!” I screamed and walked around her and started squealing. I didn't realize that Crystal was right next to me because she was clapping as well.
“Shivani! It's great to see you in your final form again!”
“I know Crystal but I'm sure Dash and her friends need to know who else is an Unforgotten goddess as well.” Shivani smirked at Lilia, Ocean Wave, Amaranthine, and Sunrise as they all looked away and whistled. Sunrise groaned and rolled her eyes.
“Ah! To hell with it! I'm the Unforgotten goddess of Knowledge. Yes, I know it's shocking to you guys but I don't know how I was born with this as my main element. I swear the queen was just kidding with me but turns out she wasn't. By the way my powers control machines, digital, and science. Pretty dumb right? None of them match my personality.” Sunrise sighed as she smacked her forehead and groaned loudly.
“It doesn't matter about personality Sunrise. I'm sure Queen Amaani chose that to you because she knew you had full potential towards these gifts.” Lilia patted her shoulder. Sunrise just groaned even more and pouted.
“Ugh don't let me get started on my magical power. It's Tech…what a PERFECT match for me!” Sunrise said in a sarcastic tone. Ocean Wave cleared and throat and smiled.
“Well, I'm the Unforgotten goddess of Content. Meaning I can control history, the universe, and wal. My magical power is Time!” Ocean Wave giggled.
“I'm the Unforgotten goddess of Patience. I can control metal, magnetic, and gem. I don't know what “gem” means but I'll get to know when I grow stronger! Oh! And my magical power is Earth!” Lilia blushed a bit.
“I'm the Unforgotten goddess of empathy! My special gifts are aura, mirror, and crystal. My magical power is Ice! So don't get me angry.” Amaranthine smiled and clapped her hands and then she looked at me with the sapphire necklace.
“And soon Rainbow Dash you'll have one too. You are harnessing the last gem after all.”
“Wait what?! Oh no! I'm just giving this back to the queen. Who said anything about ME being an Unforgotten goddess?!”
“Well, I'm just making the theory. It's a beautiful one if I do say so myself!” Amaranthine giggled.
“So wait! If you're ALL Unforgotten goddesses, then how come you couldn't just defeat the Black Panthers and go to save Gemporia yourselves? It's like Rainbow Dash didn't need to be here! Or us as a matter of fact! We could've been home! With our families and friends! But instead, we're out here and not doing shit!” Sunset yelled.
“Hey! Hold on there now! It was a Polynesian prophecy that said “a young girl with eyes as magenta as the finest rose will be able to defeat the mighty foe by using the gift of the sapphire”. So technically, it's not our fault.” Shivani’s tone was a bit loudly that before.
“Yay! That's nice! Now, can we go and make sure that prophecy ends up getting fulfilled?!” Tiran groaned. We all snapped back into reality and sighed.
“Well, we're all coming with you!” Shivani stepped forth. “We goddesses treat one another like family! Besides, we have a bone to pick with Tirek as well so why not hop along for the little journey?”
We all nodded our heads and Lilia clapped her hands.
“Ooh! This is going to be so much fun!”
“Huh, how are we going to get to Gemporia? Our boat got destroyed.” Twilight reassured us all. Shivani bit her lip but Sunrise gasped and smirked at all of us and gave an evil chuckle.
“So, you guys wanna do something daring? I'll show you daring~”
Transition to next scene….
“Why are we here again?”
“Because I said so. So shut the fuck up!”
Sunrise was grunting as she was pulling a rope and stretching it with her teeth. We were all stuck in this catapult but we were all squished in the round base. I was squeezed between Tiran and Soarin and while being squeezed between them it wasn't really good because my cheeks were really puffed out.
“So we're getting launched from a catapult? Wonderful!” Twilight said sarcastically.
“Well, do you have a better idea genius?!” Sunrise snapped at her while pulling the string tighter and tighter.
“You okay Dash?” Soarin looked down at me while chuckling a bit. I couldn't respond cause I was really squished so I just smiled brightly but my cheeks were too puffy and so I looked like those adorable Chinese dolls. Soarin blushed but laughed at the same time causing me to blush and pout.
“So are we ready to launch?!” Shivani asked Sunrise as she was tugging more. We heard a few more grunts from her as Pinkie clapped her hands.
“OhmygoshthisisthemostexcitingthingI’veeverdoneinmyentirelife!!”
“Mmmfg.” I replied while looking up at her. Pinkie and Lilia cooed at me and they said my eyes were super adorable. I was squirming my way out to give Sunrise a thumbs up to tell her to go, but while I was getting out, Tiran somehow pushed me over to Soarin's side making me turn fully in front of him as our noses touched. I moved away and groaned at Tiran making him shrug his shoulders.
“Heh, what?”
“Don't start.”
“So uh, when are we gonna be-”
That's when Sunrise smiled brightly and plucked the vine that was holding up the catapult and as soon as that vine snapped, we were all launched into the sky. Of course, mostly everyone was screaming their heads off but I just pretended that I was flying as I stretched my arms out and was feeling that rushing breeze hit my face. I didn't know where we were landing but it was going to take a while because Sunrise shot us up in the sky pretty high.
“I THOUGHT YOU SAID THIS WAS SAFE!!!!” Shivani was screaming to the top of her lungs as she was clutching onto Sunrise shaking like a leaf.
“Yeah I did. A few months ago…” Sunrise chuckled and doubled with laughter. Since Lilia was a Unforgotten goddess, she transformed into a bright yellow macaw and she was flying all around, giggling and screaming.
“I haven't done this in so long!” She squealed loudly as she was soaring back and forth through the clouds. I smiled at her but wish I had my magic. I would've been flying with her right now but I was more in awe than thinking about that.
“Woah how did you change like that?!” Sunset asked as her jaw was wide open as she was holding Twilight's hand. We were still in the sky as we saw patches of green and Shivani smiled brightly.
“Well each goddess gets this animal that they were chosen to get while they go through the first stages of harnessing the gem. Mine was tricky. I started squawking like a bird and started growing feathers.” She laughed as I was blinking rapidly.
“Oh haha don't worry about it. I'm sure that won't happen to you! But it did happen to all of us. It's stage we all go through! It's kind of like puberty.” Lilia smiled as she was still a macaw. She winked at Shivani and she smiled back.
“Ladies and gentlemen, we've arrived at our final destination but to get there you're gonna have to listen to me and trust me. So do you all trust me?” Shivani smiled as she took out her spear and twirled her left foot and spun the spear around her finger and it created a bright green circle under her. We all nodded our heads and she touched the top part of the spear and she levitated us with her magic and placed us all on the huge green circle that she made and she held the spear tightly and it created a trail of green leaves, some flowers, and some dust and it swirled around the circle causing the circle to be moved down closer to the earth again. We were going really fast and Shivani was controlling the circle and the leaves to follow her movement as she led us to this peninsula that had a huge castle in the middle of the land and Amaranthine squealed.
“Oh my gosh! We're here!”
As we were getting closer to the land, Shivani created a shimmery star by her spear and it was in front of the circle that we were on as Shivani was trying to slow us down but it made us go faster.
“Uhhh Shivani we're gonna crash!” I screamed as my hair was flying everywhere. Everyone's hair was going wild while Applejack was holding onto her hat tightly. Shivani went under the circle and was trying to stop by using her two hands but she was getting hurt in the process.
“Shivani! Be careful!” Ocean Wave called out as she bit her lip.
“I'm….nghh...fine! We're gonna crash...hard!” She shouted as she flipped onto the circle and was in the front of us and she gritted her teeth. We were getting closer and closer to Gemporia with our speed around 98 miles per hour.
“HANG ON!!!” Shivani hollered out as she held onto one of the ends of the circle.
Me and Soarin clutched onto each other tightly and everyone had a pair to cuddle with. We hit Gemporia with a loud BAM as we hit several trees. The circle hit a truck and it smashed hardly making it poof out in green magic. We all flew into different sections in the part of Gemporia where we were in. Everything was quiet and everything was still. I closed my eyes and rested my head after a while.
To be continued...
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 44- Through The Unimaginable!
Author's Note
I'm back and got more ideas coming soon. *sigh* still looking for a digital Equestria Girls artist.
Scene 44- Through The Unimaginable!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 44- Through the Unimaginable!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The place was quiet. A little too quiet. I opened my eyes slightly as I felt my head hurt drastically. I got up from my position as Monoko was licking my fingers. I petted his head and chuckled softly. The sky was cloudy and the palm trees were shaking drastically. The wind blew my hair all over the place as I saw a pair of footsteps on the floor as I heard some grunting sounds. Crystal, who happens to be in my hair for the whole thing, just pops out from my bang, yawning away while smacking her lips.
“Man, master Dashie your hair is super softy and flouncy! I haven't slept like that in years.” She stretched her little self and started fluttering around.
“Heh, yeah don't get used to it.” I huffed as I picked up the Harmony Sword and was about to pounce but Monoko stopped me and ran towards the body as the person was grunting even more. I recognized the brown pants instantly and started dying of laughter.
“Whup, look like somebody's in a pickle!” I squeaked in a tiny baby voice. The voice groaned and the body was literally stuck.
“Dash I swear, if you don't-”
“Haha alright! Relax! I'm going to get you out of there! Somehow…”
I searched my surroundings and Monoko gave me a branch. It was pretty thick and is able to get Soarin's fat head out the hole. I picked up the branch and as I was about to get him out, I checked at his butt and smirked. I started poking his butt with the stick and I heard him squeal! It was incredibly adorable!
“Ah!!”
“Hahaha aww you're so cute! Haha, do it again!”
“Dashie stop! Get me out before an animal scratches my face off!”
“First of all, how'd you get your head stuck in there anyway?”
“Ugh please don't ask. Just grab a branch or something.”
“On it!”
I found a tiny gap where his head was and gabbed the stick right there and was trying to push his head out but I'm telling you, Soarin has a fat head. And butt….wait did I just…?
“Ow! Dash you're hurting me!”
“Oh uh oops! My bad!”
“Ugh this isn't working! Uhh try the other side.”
I climbed up the hole and on the other side, I saw his cute squishy cheeks stuck in between the log. I couldn't help but giggle at the face he was making. He rolled his eyes and gave me a death stare. I pulled the log closer to my face and chuckled.
“Ya know, you're really cute when your cheeks are squished up like that.”
“And you're really cute each and everyday.”
“Yea, don't change the subject big guy.”
“Um what's going on here?” Crystal seemed perplexed as she was scratching the back of her head. Soarin groaned even more and started getting fussy. I kicked the log and he reacted with a grunt.
“Ugh what is it now?!”
“I need to pee….heh..”
“Oh you've GOT to be kidding me!” I hollered while the others came and found me trying to pull Soarin out the log.
Shivani, Sunrise, Amaranthine, Lilia, Ocean Wave, Tiran, and my 6 friends were all staring at me while I was pulling as hard as I can while Soarin was screaming in pain.
“Uhhhhh-” Ocean Wave raised her index finger and had her mouth opened.
“Please don't ask!
She closed her mouth shut and placed her hand on her side while they were all just being observant of what was going to happen next. I threw the branch to the side and was pulling Soarin really hard. After a long while, he finally got out and once he did, I grabbed him and he fell on top of me and started chuckling.
“Whoops. Looks like someone likes this.” He smirked at me and booped my nose as my cheeks turned a bright magenta. Rarity giggled and then screamed loudly as she climbed behind Amaranthine while closing her nose.
“Soarin you smell awful! No offense darling..”
“None taken, I guess?” He shrugged and then sniffed himself and groaned. He looked back at the hole and two skunks came out sticking their tongues out. Fluttershy giggled and went to the two skunks but they scattered back into their hole. I closed my nose and started giggling myself as the stench of the skunk spray was all over him. His hair was in a mess and so was his clothes.
“Soarin scared the poor little things…” Fluttershy said softly while fiddling with her hair.
“Poor little things?! What about me? I stink!”
“Hehehe, can't argue with that.” I giggled even more as my cheeks turned pink. Usually when I giggle to hard, my cheeks turn that color for some reason. Soarin gave me a glare and got up from the ground and was walking to a stump and while he was walking, everyone stepped back while closing their noses. He rolled his eyes and took off his shoes and sighed.
“Ugh what's the point in wearing these clothes?! They're stinky.”
“The POINT is that there are more female than male here and seeing you fully naked is a big no-no!” Shivani shook her head while folding her arms. I nudged Sunrise and whispered into her ear.
“Heh, I wouldn't mind.”
“Of course you wouldn't darling.” Rarity smirked at me. “Oh, you're not really good at whispering.”
I looked around and saw everyone either smiling or smirking at me and Soarin gave me a shy smile. I covered my face from embarrassment as Sunset patted my back.
“Hey it's totally fine. We really need to find a solution to stop Soarin from stinking up the area. You're probably killing animals and trees.”
We all doubled with laughter as Soarin rolled his eyes and groaned even more. Pinkie went into her duffel bag and got out a can of tomato sauce and passed it to Soarin.
“Here ya go! I always come prepared for this type of stuff! We're just gonna have to find a lake for you to take a bath in!”
Transition to next scene….
Soarin's P.O.V
I can't believe I'm here fully naked taking a bath in tomato sauce while I'm in a crystal blue lake. I sighed as the cold water touched my skin. I dumped all the tomato sauce on my head and it trailed down to the rest of my body. I started scrubbing the sauce down to my legs and some of the scent was coming off. I smiled as I was hoping that all of it would come off so Dashie won't think of other jokes….
“Dashie…” I said calmly as I was just imagining our future together. I realized that this voyage has gotten us closer than ever before and I'm super happy because for all my life ever since we meet, she's been always there for me. I've developed a crush on her since I was 10 and it's still going. It's been 6 years since I've kept it in my heart. I've been having lots of….personal thoughts...about her and now I'm thinking of some as I felt myself being a bit….how should I say it without blushing too hard….um.
“Soarin stop thinking about that! She'll kill you if she knew what you were thinking….”
I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as my mind pictured Rainbow Dash in the lake with me and her hair was wet and her eyes were shimmering and her body. Her slim...sexy...tasty…
“Gah! There you go again! Better stop this before I make a mess in the lake…”
I felt myself being really full and I needed to let that go. Ugh these stupid hormones, they'll never go away! As I finally got out all the scent and my fullness, I turned around to find my dirty clothes so I can wrap the lower part of my body but I didn't see them anywhere! I gasped and then my cheeks flushed.
“What the-?!”
I looked all around and didn't find any of my clothes. I tried reaching for a branch so I can hide but the moment I did, I collapsed and fell back into the lake. I gasped for air and saw a lilypad in the water. I grabbed it and used it to cover the front of my body. I finally got out the water and was trying to find my clothes because my face was a deep shade of red.
“Guys this isn't funny! I need my clothes!”
No answer. I started making little baby sounds as I tried to retrace my steps. I groaned as I really wanted to find my clothes before any of the girls find me. I hid behind a tree and tried to remain calm. I felt the water droplets dripping from my hair to my skin. My hair was covering some parts of my face as I brushed it to the side, I walked out from behind the tree as I heard a branch snap and a tiny little giggle. I smirked as I heard the giggle from behind a tree nearby.
“Come on, I know you're there.” I played along as the person was giggling even more. I saw the person's eyes for a quick second before she turned around started giggling again.
“Sunrise, if that's you I'm gonna kill you.”
More giggling was heard as I was getting closer to the tree and saw my dirty shirt and pants in the girl's hand. I was about to pounce to get them but I realized I'm naked and I didn't want this girl to see anything. I stepped back and cleared my throat and was getting closer to the tree.
“Ahem, can I please have my clothes back?”
More giggling, even snorting! I knew who it was and I was behind the tree holding the lilypad in my hand while the girl was still giggling. I shifted a bit and saw my clothes in her hand and was about to snatch it but she dashed from behind the tree and made me fall exposing my naked butt. I turned around instantly and hid behind a bush and was blushing deeply. I heard laughter this time around and her feet were behind the bush I was hiding from. I turned around to only reveal my face to her. I looked up and saw Rainbow Dash giving me a cocky smirk and she had my clothes in one hand and the other on her hips. She was blushing too but wasn't deep like mind. I was just blinking at her as she started giggling again.
“Well go on, take them.”
“I-I don't trust you!”
“Heh, you better this time. Cause I'm not making any promises.”
“Dash you do realize you're literally standing above a naked boy behind a bush while giving him that seductive smirk right?”
“Hehe yeah I know. So are you gonna take them or you're letting me keep them?”
“No Dash! Please!”
“Haha, I gave you a chance and you blew it. So, finders keepers!”
I jumped from behind the bush and stood in front of her blushing deeply while using the lilypad still and giving her a glare. She was staring at my eyes for a while and her face was burning up. She looked down at my chest and started scratching the back of her neck and biting down on her lip. I saw her do this for quite some time and couldn't help but chuckle.
“So, you like my abs huh? I'm trying to grow a 6-pack.”
“Y-Y-You are?!” Her voice cracked as she was fiddling with her fingers. I nodded my head and grabbed my shirt and tied it around my waist and lower body as I was still chuckling as Dash was just staring at my face and then she started to shiver.
“Heh, you seem highly interested huh?”
“H-Huh? Uh w-what?! Oh! I uh...hehehe w-well um..”
“Hush, your secret is safe with me.” I winked at her as I started walking back to the others.
“W-W-What secret?!?!” She blurted out as her face was a deep red and her eyes widened. I chuckled but she ran after me and kept asking me what secret for the entire walk until I saw the others. All of them were staring at me and Tiran was super confused.
“Why is she blushing super hard? Why does she have your pants? Why are you fully naked?”
“He was before~” Rainbow Dash blushed deeply and was folding her arms and humming while her entire face was a deep red. Shivani grabbed her by the ear and gave her a glare.
“What did I say about seeing Soarin bathing?!”
“You didn't say anything really~” She blushed even more making me chuckle a bit. Shivani smacked her and just groaned.
“Just don't do that again! And Soarin! Don't encourage her! Ugh you two are despicable! Let's go!”
Shivani stormed off and the rest followed. Dash kept on giggling to herself and I was still blushing. I tapped Pinkie's shoulder before she left.
“Do you have extra loose clothes?”
“Nope! I'm sure Twilight or Sunset does. I'll go ask!”
She followed the rest of the group while I placed my hand on Dash's shoulder.
“We uh...better go…”
“Haha yeah…sorry for stalking you while you were bathing…”
“Y-You were what?!?!”
“Shhhh! That's over now! Let's just go.”
“Let me go and find Sunset for some clothes.”
I dashed off leaving Dash to herself. I can't believe she was there! Just thinking about how we had a little laughter and fun, it was really embarrassing even for her. I smiled but shook it off and ran after Sunset.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“Ugh I can't believe that he almost found out I have a fetish...err I mean a obsession for abs.” I sighed as I felt really embarrassed by sneaking up on Soarin like that.
“It's okay Master Dashie! I'm sure he doesn't feel that way. It was just a joke...I guess. But why were you sneaking on him?”
“Oh well I um…”
“It's okay if you don't tell me! We better be going! We only got 4 days left!”
“I know. Let's go.”
I finally caught up with the rest of the team as I pretended that nothing happened after me and Soarin's little incident. I smiled like a big idiot and everyone was just staring at me with this confused facial expression. I bit my lip and I saw Soarin grab some clothes from Sunset and placed it on his body without hesitation. I groaned silently but Amaranthine heard me.
“Awwww I sure it must've been a dream come true seeing Soarin like that. Don't worry, he'll take off his shirt again soon.” She beamed but I still wouldn't smile. Maybe all of this fantasizing about Soarin is making me a bit loopy. I swear hormones are both good and bad things that are apart of your endocrine system. Oh gosh….I sound like Twilight!
“Alright everyone. We're heading to an avalanche zone. Please don't make any sudden sounds or move to much. One small thing can cause a huge uproar. And so help me, if you do cause an avalanche, I will kill you myself.” Sunrise growled as she started climbing the rocky hill where large boulders were holding the place together.
“Hey Sunrise. It seems like you love to threaten people by death.” Ocean Wave joked alongside Lilia who was giggling to herself.
“No. Fear just breaks you out of your failure. I didn't raise any shit-full of diaper babies. I raised some good quality and firm foundation babies. Now enough chat, let's go.”
As we all know, Fluttershy has a bucket load full of fears especially when it comes to avalanches. She's extremely cautious because she knows that if she makes a tiny mistake, there goes the world. It was pretty quiet as we each were finding ways to try and get to the castle. With each footstep, some tiny pebbles would fall and make the ground tremble. As we were all together trying to move faster, the place started to tremble again.
“Okay, this isn't safe…” Amaranthine spoke up as she leaped over the crack and was about to fall until Lilia caught her making more rocks and boulders shift out of place. All of that clamour made Fluttershy scream for dear life and Applejack covered her mouth instantly but her voice echoed throughout the mountains. Nearby was a waterfall which made some of the rocks tumbled and some of the boulders collide causing them to come near us.
“Everyone run for cover!”
We all made a run for it but the rocks and boulders were smashing down everywhere like hailstones. I started to duck and saw Tiran struggling to get his foot out of something. I ran back after him and tried to help him with his foot.
“No Dash! Go!”
“No! I'm not leaving you here!”
“Dash trust me!”
I finally got his feet out but the minute we leaped to get to the other side, a huge boulder covered us both and now we were stuck in a captured cave.
To be continued….
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 45- Our Final Destination!
Author's Note
*Arises from the dead*
By God! I haven't uploaded for SO DAMN long!
But, I am back and kicking with more surprises!
Scene 45- Our Final Destination!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 45- Our Final Destination!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
Did that just happen? Did me and Tiran really get stuck in this tiny cave? I searched all around trying to find a way out but it was too dark. Tiran went by the huge boulder and tried to shift it to the side but it wouldn't budge. He kicked his foot on the side and started screaming.
“Amazing! We're trapped in here! Why didn't you listen to me when I said for you to go?!”
“So what, you can stay here and die? I don't think so!”
“Gemporia doesn't need me, it needs you.”
“It needs all of us!”
“Ugh! That's not the point! The point is every time you get yourself in a situation someone has to save your sorry ass!”
I stepped back and gave a tiny gasp. Tears flooded my eyes and the rage in my blood was boiling. I gritted my teeth and slapped him in the face.
“You don't mean that!!”
Silence. Tiran rubbed his burning cheek and then looked at the ground in dismay. The water from the waterfall was seeping through from the boulder. The water was rising and Tiran closed his eyes and sighed.
“You're right...I didn't mean that. I'm truly sorry Rainbow Dash. I'm just highly upset.”
“It's okay Tiran. I forgive you. I'm sorry for slapping you..”
“No, I totally deserved it. I wasn't being fair with you. I never was…”
Tiran looked away and looked at the floor while he cleared his throat.
“We better find a way out of here before we become goners.”
“Wait wait! Hold on a sec. You never was fair with me? Where were you going with that?”
“Nothing...it’s nothing. It was just a stupid statement.”
“Well, I didn't find it stupid. It was really deep. Tiran, what's going on? Can you look at me when I'm talking to you?” I grabbed his face and tried to make him look at me but apparently, he would move his head to the side a bit more. I sighed and placed my hands on my hips even though you couldn't tell because the water was rising up.
“I'm just...regretting the time I was…” Tiran choked on his words as he clenched his teeth together in pain.
“The time you were-”
“Ramõn..”
My mind stopped processing as all those memories flashed back into my brain. The pervertness, the villainy, the annoyance, but the appearance was truly special. I bit my lip remembering those times were I would always be disgusted by the deeds of Ramõn. The time where he tripped Soarin at the party, the time where he proposed to me, the time he taught me Spanish, the time we kissed, the time he stole my father's artifacts, and the time we meet. I remembered every last memory but when I gaze into Tiran’s bright yellow eyes, I can't see Ramõn at all. Tiran seems so distant from Ramõn, yet Tiran was pretending to be this dead prince. Tiran couldn't even look at me either probably remembering those memories too. I took a deep breath and carefully held Tiran’s hand onto mines.
Art: By Natalie (My Wife x3333~)
“I just don't know what I was thinking of giving the job to manipulate someone like you. When Queen Chrysalis told me to find you and lure you to the hive, I just got carried away. I was just plainly stupid and didn't stop to realize that you were hurting in the process. And not just you but your friends and family as well. I caused so much harm, I even cheated my way out of it. Dash, I just want you to know that I'm super sorry for all the trouble I've caused. We wouldn't even be here if it wasn't for me stealing your father's artifacts which I don't know where the fuck is, but I just regret myself for everything that I've done….”
After Tiran spoke, tiny little teardrops were streaming down his face. I never seen Tiran cry in my entire life. My jaw was wide open but hearing a soft sniffles from Tiran made my heart break. I didn't care about the water right now, I just firmly grabbed Tiran and pulled him into a nice tight bear hug. I rubbed his back and patted his head a couple of times. I heard him sniffling a bit more as he was hugging me tightly.
“It's okay. Everything will be okay. Let it out. Let it all out.”
“I’m...truly sorry….maybe it's better if I-”
“Woah stop right there. You're not going anywhere. You're a great person.”
“N-No...no I'm not…”
“Wait wait! Let me finish. You're different from the other changelings. You defended me and my friends when Chrysalis found out that we were at the hive. You told us where to get my father's jewels. And throughout all the times we've been through together, not one time you sucked my love from me. Doesn't that tell you something?”
“Yea, that I'm not loved.” Tiran shrugged his shoulders. “Reason I didn't suck your love or anyone's love is because no one gave me love. I can feed on love if someone gives me love so I've been starving for a while.”
“Well, I love you.” I smiled at him as his face lit up like a match. His cheek flared up and his yellow sunflowers opened widely as they blinked a few times. I couldn't help but giggle at his face.
“Y-Y-You w-what?!”
“You heard me. I love you. Well, not as much as Soarin but I'm sure you get what I mean.”
“Yeah I do...but why? After all that I've done too you, this is what you do in return? Or is all this nice stuff part of your plan for revenge?”
“Hehehe no ya asshole. I'm just being a caregiver. Showing compassion towards you. I've been struggling with that for years and now I finally know what it means. Compassion is about showing sympathy to others and being kind hearted to them. And I'm showing sympathy towards you by listening to your thoughts and is concerned about you. Maybe this is another side to loyalty that I've never found and I just have to say, you made me become a better person Tiran.”
“Me? How come?”
“Throughout my childhood, I've struggling with caring for others sorrow and pain. I didn't even care about people's deep thoughts. I thought they were boring and irrelevant and that made me become a bratty toddler. I know realize that I've been showing you sympathy all this time and I'm sure as heck ain't stopping.” I smiled at him as he smiled back at me.
“Huh wow. Dash what did I deserve you?
“Nothing. You were busy focusing on your doubts when I've been focusing on your achievements. Everyone makes mistakes. We can either run from them or learn from them.”
“Dash I-”
The water was close to my neck as I floating away from Tiran. Since he's taller than me, he carried me in his arms and smiled.
“I can't let you drown just yet. If we're drowning, we're doing this together. One step at a time.”
“Awwwww Tiran, that's sweet to say. But there's gotta be a way out!”
“Dash..”
I jumped off his arms and splashed into the water and look around to find a way out but it was too dark. I was losing oxygen so I swam back up and started coughing.
“It's too dark. If I had a flashlight or something that glows, that'll get us out of here.”
“Dash-”
“Or maybe I need to hold my breath in longer. That'll help.”
“Dash!! It's no use….”
“No! We have to try!”
I was about to plunge back into the water, but Tiran grabbed both of my arms and brushed my hair out my face. I started to cry realizing that were seriously trapped in here. The water was rising fast and I held onto Tiran’s hand as the water went past my nose. I took a deep breath and held it for a while. I was losing air as my hand slipped from Tiran’s grasp. I lost oxygen and was falling down until Tiran swam after me and it was the last thing I saw…
Tiran’s P.O.V
I swam as fast as I can as I carried Dash in my hands. This is the second time I'm saving her. First fire now water. What else? Snow? Ice? I knew I was about to lose oxygen as well, until I transformed into a sea lion. I placed Dash on my back again but this time, I made sure she was okay. I swam down to the bottom trying to find a way out but it was too dark. After awhile, I finally found a rock and pulled it out and then pulled out more rocks. Eventually, the rocks let to a light and I eventually found a way out! The water that was in the cave, was pouring out from the tiny hole and it was leading to a small lake. The hole got bigger after I pushed more rocks out and eventually me and Dash got poured out into the lake. I pulled her shirt and started swimming until I saw Fluttershy and the rest of them wondering around probably looking for us. I squeaked (cause that's what sea lions do) at Fluttershy hoping that she heard me. I looked back at Dash and she was knocked out. I squeaked loudly this time and she turned around and saw me while smiling. She ran to me but she didn't know it was me exactly.
“Oh are you lost little guy?”
I smiled and picked up Dash with my teeth and placed her on the rock and shifted her towards Flutters. She gasped and patted my head. I transformed back into my real self and started breathing heavily.
“Tiran, what's with you in saving Dash lately?” Fluttershy giggled. “I feel like you like doing this.”
My cheeks flared up with heat as I cleared my throat and chuckled softly.
“I kind of do but I'm just doing this because I care about her and that's something a friend would do.”
“Thank you Tiran.”
I climbed out the water and carried Dash to the side while everyone was around me and started panicking.
“Is she gonna be okay?” Twilight asked while hovering over her.
“I'm not sure….just stand back okay? I'm sure she's going to be alright….”
Transition to next scene…
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The sound of cracking fire and the smell of smoke flooded my nose as I created a loud sneeze causing me to shiver afterwards. I felt someone's hand brush past my hair softly and as I looked up, I saw Soarin with his eyes closed. He wasn't snoring or anything. I just assumed he was mediating. I opened my eyes and softly yawned.
“W-W-Where are we?”
“Well, hello to you too.” Soarin kissed my forehead causing me to blush.
“Hehehe hi.”
“Oh, we're by the castle. Just a few more walks and we'll be there by tomorrow. How ya feeling?”
“I'm doing alright. Um, what happened?”
“Well Tiran saved you, again. He says you passed out from losing oxygen so he rescued you.”
“See? And he thought he was a bad changeling.”
“Huh?”
“Oh nevermind it was a deep conversation we had earlier. I don't think he wants me to bring it up.”
“Alright then. I'm glad you two are both feeling better. I was worried sick about you.”
“Awwww it's adorable when you care for me.”
“Sorry love birds, can I interrupt this chat?” A deep masculine voice interrupted me and Soarin's convo. We both turned around to see Tiran taking a seat next to Soarin. He looked down and then looked at me and smiled. I jumped on him and gave him a very tight hug.
“Thanks for saving me...again.” I blushed slightly. Tiran chuckled and patted my head.
“I told you that I would've saved your sorry ass. You're always getting in trouble.”
“Am not!”
“Dash, you are the trouble. You get yourself into trouble. You're the absolute definition of trouble!” Soarin added while winking at me. I punched his shoulder and we all started laughing.
“What am I going to do with you two?” I smirked at both of them and hugged them both.
“Well, hate to cut this short but we're approximately 7 miles away from the castle. We have to go because Tirek can boobytrap the entrance.” Shivani stated as she was packing her stuff in her bag and was heading down the hill. We all groaned but Monoko kept barking as he was tugging onto my arm.
“Let's go everyone. We can rest once all of this is over.”
“Come on baby, let's go.” Sunset pulled Twilight's arm while dragging her. Twilight was busy reading a book that's way too hard to read the title but Twilight was so busy reading, she started squirming from Sunset's grasp.
“No! I was only at the part where the princess finally turns into this majestic phoenix!!!!” Twilight wailed. Sunset kept dragging her and grunting too as she kept tugging and tugging.
“Ugh Twilight...you'll..ugh..read it later!”
“I can't! I'm way past my library reading date! Actually, I stole this book…”
“You did what?!”
“I'm sorry babe! I love this book so much! I couldn't just put it down.”
“Lemme guess. You were reading so much that you kept on reading and didn't even pay huh?” I laughed. Twilight gave us a sheepish smile and blushed slightly.
“Hehehe you guys know me so well.”
We all gathered up our materials and went our way to the castle. The sky grew dark causing us to see a little bit. We trekked through the mountains and after a long period of time, the sky seem to get fogged up. The cold air whisked through and the wind started to blow. Pinkie, Ocean Wave, Amaranthine, and Rarity were all getting tired from traveling in one day.
“Sorry darlings but I'm getting really tired. We've been lounging all day and I'm really hungry.” Rarity complained. Sunrise gritted her teeth together while groaning.
“We'll eat, when we get there!”
“How far is Gemporia exactly? No offense Sunrise, but I agree with Rarity. We've been walking all day trying to find this place and it seems like we're walking around in circles. So….um, I guess we can take a break….I-I mean...if you really want to…..” Fluttershy whimpered as her bang covered her eyes. Sunrise gave her a long eye roll as she dropped her weapons on the ground and slumped.
“Okay geniuses, where the hell are we gonna stay for the night?!”
“Quit your fucking whining. There's a few houses nearby past that river.” Tiran pointed out to a tiny place. Sunrise grabbed him by his shirt and they were at it!
“Who the fuck you think you are talking to me like that? You better watch your mouth before I shove it up your ass!”
“I'm talking to you kitty.”
Sunrise grabbed her spear and pointed it at Tiran while pinning him to a tree nearby. Both of them were face to face with one another.
“Don't. Call me kitty.”
Tiran gave her a smug little grin and pinned her to the tree while using her spear on her neck.
“I can do whatever I want, kitty!” Tiran smirked at her while playing with her hair. Sunrise pouted and her cheeks turned a slight shade of pink as she screamed.
“Ugh! Dash! Get your friend please!” She groaned.
“Are you gonna stop being a colossal bitch?”
“I will if you stop being an annoying asshole. And get the fuck off me! Lightning will have your head.”
Tiran smirked even more as he transformed into Lightning Strike and started chuckling.
“Heh, you were saying?”
“Oh my gosh! I fucking hate you!”
“Alright you two, can we please proceed?” Lilia cleared her throat as Tiran went back to his old self and removed himself from Sunrise and walked towards Pinkie. I couldn't help but notice both of their hands were held together. I didn't want to suspect anything but I couldn't help but smile. We stopped by an abandoned village where broken houses and damp streets were destroyed.
“So this is what Tirek was up too? Destroying homes and families?” Shivani asked while shaking her head in dismay.
If you only saw the poor place! Some dead people were on the ground bleeding to death and mostly the houses were either burned up or just destroyed. I couldn't bare to see anymore as I clenched my fist together and a tear streamed down my face. This scenery kept reminding me of my mother over and over again. I went into my back and grabbed the polynesian hibiscus that my mom gave to me and I just stared at it for a while. I sighed wishing to have her back into my life until I felt a hand over my shoulder. I turned around only to see Soarin staring at the sky while the wind was blowing his navy blue hair. He looked down at me but then at the sky and closed his eyes. I reached for his hand as we were both looking at the sky.
“Are you thinking about your father..?”
Soarin didn't say anything but just held onto my hand tighter and breathing at a steady pace. He finally replied with a simple “Mhm..” and continued having his eyes shut. I stared at him with a devastating facial expression as I leaned against him and laid my head on his arm. Soarin kept quiet while still having his eyes closed but this time, he smiled and took a deep breath. I heard footsteps and we both turned around to face Sunset holding a small black handkerchief with a silver mark of two upside down hockey sticks together and a crescent moon on top. It looked like a bull sign as the words at the bottom said “Dark Lord.” Me and Soarin both exchanged worried glances at one another and Twilight came behind Sunset, examining the handkerchief while scratching the top of her head.
“Hmmm, by the look of the handkerchief, it seems like Tirek passed here.”
“Not just him but the Black Panthers too.” Sunset added. “Look! There flags on houses that have the same sign on them! They probably claimed this place…”
“Um guys? You really need to see this.”
We all turned around to see Applejack and Fluttershy by the wooden sign showing the hole map of Gemporia. Gemporia was divided into seven different cities. They were: “Tropical Evergreen, Glistenda, Polastraits, Honey Batch Farms, Electrodome, Sweetopia and Apsara Land!” We each examined how most of the stuff on the map had the silver sign on them.
“These places must've been held captive by Tirek himself.” Lilia inspected the wooden board a bit more. “We're in Glisenda and it's not supposed to be like this! Tirek must've done this!”
“Well, what are we waiting for?! A miracle?! Let's go over there and show that dumbass who's boss!”
We all searched out to find the castle but the fog was getting thicker and thicker making it harder for any of us to see. After a while we got closer and we stopped in front of this huge wall.
“Huh? Since when did Tirek installed a wall around the castle? This was never there!” Amaranthine spoke up as she looked at the massive wall.
The wall was a metallic black and it surrounded the castle like about 30 football fields long. The height was about as long as the Empire State Building. I gulped just imagining how much climbing we'll have to do.
“Well, looks like we'll have to be climbing this wall. Hmmm, how did the people in the Maze Runner do it?” Sunset thought as she looked at the ground and then back at the wall. Eventually, a huge murmur erupted with suggestions about finding a way to get over this wall.
“Oh no no no no! There's NO way I'm climbing this wall! It could ruin my clothes!” Rarity wailed.
“It's gonna get ruined anyway! Quit complainin’!”
“Applejack darling, don't get me on my bad side right now.”
“You know what?! To shut Rarity up, how about we just ask Twilight to use her levitating powers with her geode?!” I screamed. Everyone seemed okay with that idea so Twilight ended up using her magic to levitate all of us over the wall. We all landed gracefully as the magic just dropped us.
“Hahaha see? That wasn't so bad!”
“Woah, this place looks awful!” Crystal exclaimed as the tone in her voice sounded like she was disappointed in what she saw.
We all turned around to face this black and stony castle with black flags with that sliver bull sign. The sky was dark and gray as thunder started to erupt. Of course, there were guards at the door and also some on the windows and some at the top. There were houses nearby the castle which was like a ghost town! The fog seem to go away as we were getting closer and closer to the castle. We all hid behind this bush but our eyes peaked out as we watched the guards surrounding the door.
“So what's the plan getting past these guys?” Pinkie whispered.
“Hmmm, I don't know. Dash, do you have an idea?” Shivani looked at me and smiled. “After all, Tirek is after you.”
“Hmmm I know we need to create a distraction. I was thinking that Rarity could-”
“Oh! Oh Oh! Me! Me! Pick me! I'll do the distraction!” Pinkie shouted but we all told her to shush because we didn't want to get caught. Twilight gave a very long sigh and smacked her forehead while groaning.
“Yes Pinkie….what’s your-”
“I was thinking of making a big,gigantic, super duper humongous strawberry swizzle swirl, banana, and vanilla cake with a candle and-”
“No offense Pinkie but I'm sure distracting the guards will be a better shot at this. Besides, where are you going to get some flour and all the baking materials, an oven, a stirrer and most importantly, a place to cook this? I'm gonna see if Rarity can distract the guards.”
Pinkie didn't seem upset or angry but instead she shrugged her shoulders and smiled. Rarity got a pair of red lipstick from her pocket and added a double layer of red to her lips as she smacked them together. She also tighten up her clothes so her feminine side would come out more and glossed her hair a few times and she was ready to go.
“Alright darlings! I'm ready to play my part. For Rainbow Dash and Gemporia, I will!”
“Oh please let this work…”
To be continued….
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 46- The Final Battle!
Author's Note
So, this is the chapter I was struggling with for 4 weeks in a row and honestly, all I have to say is this....
Anyway, I hope you guys like it....and don't forget to leave a comment below.
Scene 46- The Final Battle!
Voyage of the Unforgotten! Chapter 46- The Final Battle!
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
As Rarity walked towards the entrance of the castle, we all hid behind a big bush.
“I really hope this works.” Shivani looked at how Rarity was walking to the guards at the door. She cleared her throat and started making attractive poses.
“Oh boys~”
The two guards turned around to face Rarity as she was sitting on a nearby rock and crossed both of her legs and made her index finger move as a motion in making the guards come close to her. Both of the guards started getting flustered as one of them pushed the other one forward. The guard that was pushed started blushing deeply as me and Soarin chuckled. Rarity gave him a seductive look as she was walking towards him. Finally, she leaned up against him and was playing with his hat.
“Well hello there. What's a handsome guard like you being out here protecting this boring castle?” She purred as his face was getting more red by the second.
“Well um-”
“What's your name soldier?”
“J-Jacob. M-My name's Jacob ma'am.”
“Oohhh! Jacob! Well mister Jacob what's your job?”
“Just um ya know checking the perimeters.”
“Mmmm seems difficult. Well, if I do say so myself darling, I guess you don't mind doing something easy for me?~”
“W-What's that?”
“How about you check my perimeters?~” She begged in a lusterly tone. Rarity giggled after her statement as the guard's face was a cherry red and he was scratching the back of his neck. I swear I could see pink hearts floating around his head because if it's not there, then I'm sure it's visible.
“I beg your p-pardon?!” He shrieked before he covered his mouth. Rarity removed his hands and he started blushing even more. If Rarity doesn't do anything else to stop, I'm sure his face is gonna explode.
“Hehe nevermind darling. Just do me a little favor and please let us inside this castle? I promise after we're done, I'll show you my perimeters.” She winked at him as he was blushing harder.
Pinkie, Sunset, Soarin, Sunrise, and I were trying hard not to laugh to hard. We kept snickering until my face was turning red as I was trying to breathe. I kept slapping Soarin’s thigh super hard while he was screaming in pain while his mouth was closed.
“W-Well I could go and talk to Tirek…”
“Jacob!!! What's holding you up?!” Another deep voice came from the little creak in the door. Out came a man with the same pale gray skin, black spiky hair, a five o’clock shadow, a gold tooth, and dark gray eyes. I gave a tiny gasp as Tiran started growling.
“Well, lookie here, it's the wicked bitch of the fucking west.” He said as he grabbed his knife but I stopped him. Tiran didn't listen and he got out of the bush and stood a couple of feet from the man.
“Well, if it isn't the man who just wants to be a hero.” The man chuckled while swinging his black spiked flail. Tiran cracked his knuckles and clutched onto his knife.
“Demetrius..”
“Hello Tiran.”
Demetrius gave a cocky smile at Tiran before he looked over at me. Eventually, we all came from behind the bush but I was standing behind Soarin.
“Heh, at look at little miss sexy hiding behind her boyfriend. So mature.” He said sarcastically while staring at me up and down.
“Ugh, what do you want Demetrius?!” I yelled at him. He kept on chuckling and chuckling until he let out a long sigh.
“It seems like me and Tiran have some unfinished business we need to attend to.” Demetrius grabbed his flail but instead took out a Crosman Vigilante CO2 Revolver gun from his pocket and pointed it at Tiran and let the bullet fly but everything happened so quickly as Ocean Wave stepped in as she did a full cartwheel in front of Tiran and started swinging her nunchucks to block the bullets flying from the gun. Once Demetrius stopping firing, Ocean Wave started breathing heavily. Demetrius chuckled as he grabbed his flail and began to charge.
“And you call yourself an Unforgotten goddess~”
Well, that triggered it for Ocean Wave. She gave a battle holler as she dashed towards Demetrius and they were going back and forth. Her metal nunchucks would clang to his flail but both metal weapons would make a loud sound as they were both fighting back and forth. Jacob and the guard who I meet before which his name was Conner, were both running inside until Sunrise grabbed two star blades from her pocket and threw it at the both of them as they both collapsed to the floor, bleeding to death. Rarity screamed as Demetrius turned around and pointed his gun to her but Lilia jumped in and jumped on his back and then kicked Demetrius in his stomach. Shivani joined them as the three of them were on his tail. Demetrius roared in response causing Shivani, Lilia, and Ocean Wave to all fall on the ground. Demetrius transformed into a black panther and roared loudly. His roar created erupting sound waves that caused us to close our ears. Demetrius looked at me from a tiny distance and stared at the sapphire necklace.
“I may have taken your magic but I will take the sapphire along with your pathetic life!”
And with that he starting chasing after me and then he leaped off the boulder and was charging for me until Soarin jumped in front of me while Demetrius and him were fighting ruthlessly. They both fell off the ledge and hit the boulders. There was a damn filled with water about to crack but when the dam broke, the water was going near Demetrius and Soarin.
“I have to go and save Soarin! I owe him a life debt!” I shouted as I grabbed the Harmony Sword and was about to jump off the ledge to reach them too but Tiran grabbed my arm.
“Dash please be careful!”
“I will.”
And with that being said, I jumped off the ledge but didn't receive any scratches or bruises. At the corner of my eye, I saw the water rushing down from the hill. I gasped and looked at Soarin and looked at the hill again.
“Soarin.....Soarin the river!!!” I yelled as he turned around and saw the water rushing while Demetrius swung at him with his paw.
His sharp claws scratched Soarin's left cheek making him scream in response. I cringed in place and started climbing down the ledge. I was trying my hardest to reach to him so I can try to defeat Demetrius but then I realized that plan wasn’t going to work. I was very cautious with my surroundings as well because I was on the edge of falling off the dangerous ledge. I grabbed the Harmony Sword and at the side of it, there was a bullet inside. I saw the inside of the hole to be able to see who I’m shooting at but it was no use. I groaned but as I tried to move forward, my foot kind of brushed past one of the rocks and I slipped and fell but caught myself by hanging from the edge.
“Soarin!! Help me!!” I called out for him but he was so busy in fighting Demetrius that he wasn’t even paying attention to me. Somehow, Soarin was able to see me hanging on the cliff calling for help.
“Oh my gosh…HOLD ON DASHIE!!” He yelled but also was fighting Demetrius still. My fingers couldn’t hold on anymore. My breathing increased dramatically and I could hear the tiny pebbles on the rocks moving faster and faster each time as it was going down the hill. I couldn’t hold on much longer but I did fall eventually but in the nick of time, Soarin leaped off a boulder and was able to catch me before I fell. We both hit the ground but Soarin clutched onto me and embraced me before we hit making him get hurt instead of me. The rocks crumbled down on us and Soarin coughed a few times.
“Soarin...you saved my life…” I said between pants. “T-Thank you…”
“No problem. After all, I’ve been saving you a lot. I mean, is this habit of yours? Falling off of stuff?” He chuckled.
“As long as you're there to catch me.”
We both smiled as our cheeks were a slight shade of magenta but we both looked away before things got a little awkward between us. I realized that I was still in his embrace and couldn’t help but hug him back. He blushed slightly while hugging me back and rubbing my back softly. We then heard footsteps and saw Demetrius walking towards us in his human form and was carrying his gun from before and was grinning non-stop.
“Awww how cute.” He replied sarcastically. “But someone has to offer a sacrifice in return, am I right?”
Before Demetrius could’ve done anything to harm me, Soarin stepped right in front of me and placed his left hand over me as a sign of showing protection.
“I won’t let you lay a hand on her!”
“Awww come on now Soarin do you really want to do this over again?”
“Soarin! Just let it go! You don’t have to-” I spoke up with tears in my eyes.
“No Dashie, this is what he wants. To manipulate you so he can win! And I won’t let that happen. You sacrificed enough.” He looked at me with a stern facial expression. I just stared at him without saying a word while him and Demetrius were back into talking.
“I would rather sacrifice myself to save her life.”
“Hmmm, I can make arrangements just for that~” Demetrius chuckled. Soarin clenched his fist and gritted his teeth together. I finally moved from behind Soarin and stepped into between them.
“Stop! No one is dying! I had too much of that already!”
Demetrius slapped me in the face and left me on the ground in pain and that's when Soarin jumped on him and they both started fighting. All of a sudden, Tiran jumped in and now Soarin, Tiran, and Demetrius were fighting. Demetrius was shooting fiery bullets at Tiran but he kept blocking each of them while protecting Soarin as well. At the top of the hill, I spotted Shivani and Sunrise was pushing a big boulder to make it fall on top of Demetrius. With a big grunt, the boulder was falling fast! Tiran and Demetrius were back to fighting again, and this time, it got more severe. Demetrius swung his flail towards Tiran’s face but Tiran dodged it before kicking Demetrius to the ground. Tiran finally saw the boulder coming and he moved away and I grabbed Soarin before he was hit too. Demetrius started laughing away.
“Hahahaha!! You will never defeat me! I am, and always will be called the “Mighty Demetrius!” Hahahahaha!!”
As soon as he said that, the giant boulder crushed him and it landed on the ground making a loud THUD as the thickening dust scattered everywhere. Everyone started coughing but of course, Pinkie had to be extra with it. After we cleared the dust by the motions of our hands, I happen to see Shivani and Sunrise waving down at us.
“Oh you hoo! The castle entrance is up here!” Shivani joked as she grabbed a rope from the side of Sunrise’s pocket and lured it down towards us. We all climbed up one by one as Soarin helped me up. We both stared at each other then looked away. I scratched the back of my head as he cleared his throat. It got quiet as we didn’t say a word as we kept looking far away from one another. I finally decided to step up and say something.
“Ummm, t-thank you...f-for saving my life back there from Demetrius. You….You were really really brave..hehehe..” I smiled sheepishly as my face cheeks were a bright crimson. Soarin smiled as his cheeks were a slight shade of pink. He looked away while putting his hands in his pockets.
“Awwwww Dashie. I was just protecting you from getting hurt. I would hate to see something bad happening to you.” Soarin gave me a warm smile as his white shiny teeth showed up and he pulled me into a warm hug. I blushed deeply as I snuggled deeply into his chest while giving a loving sigh.
“AWWWWWWWWW!!!!!” Everyone exclaimed as me and Soarin looked at Pinkie, Sunset, Fluttershy, Rarity, AJ, Twilight, Tiran, and the Unforgotten goddesses giggling over us. We both blushed deeper and broke apart the hug as we started giggling together.
“The front door is available. I took the guards down with my blades. I’m sure Tirek is expecting us. Time is running out.” Sunrise cleared her throat as she checked her watch and started walking towards the castle doors. We all followed her inside the castle and once she opened the doors, it was pitch dark. I grabbed my phone and turned the flashlight on to see where we were going.
“H-Hello? Is anyone there?” Twilight called out which made her voice echo throughout the halls. It was very quiet and our footsteps made little cracking sounds which made things creepier.
“So uh...what’s Tirek like?” Fluttershy asked Shivani while trembling behind Applejack.
“Huh, I never had a question like that before but I’ll answer it. Tirek is very vicious and cunning. He’ll say one thing but he’ll go the next way. He is very sneaky yet smart in his very own way, that’s why we call him “Tirek the Trickster.”’
‘“Tirek the Trickster?”’ Sunset repeated and Shivani nodded her head in response.
“Yup! Ya got it. He used to be good but when he wasn’t chosen for king he got highly upset.”
“Wait just a dangon minute! He was suppose ta be king?” Applejack interrupted. “How they hay is that possible?”
Shivani bit her lip hard and took a deep breath and exhaled gently. She looked at the ground before brushed her hair to the side.
“Tirek is my uncle…”
My jaw was opened really wide as Soarin closed it and couldn’t believe it.
“Wait, you serious?” He asked. She nodded her head and continued with the story.
“Tirek and my mom, Queen Amaani are brother and sister and my grandfather, who reigned before my mother, decided to make my mom the ruler of the land because she was respectful to the people of Gemporia and also she was very dedicated in her work. Even though Tirek was next in line for the throne, he was super envious and jealous of my mom because he was looking forward to becoming the new king. Maybe that’s why he’s so angry at her.”
“And maybe that’s why he made a wager to my mom in the first place because she was destined to become the next Unforgotten Goddess. He cheated that wager either way just so he can become king!” I exclaimed as I put the puzzle pieces together. “This all makes perfect sense!”
“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s try to reconcile with Tirek. Maybe we don’t have to kill him.” Pinkie smiled while grabbing Ocean Wave’s nunchucks but Ocean Wave was pushing Pinkie away.
“Well, we’re here. In front of the lair. Should we just bust down the door?” Sunrise asked while she was revving up her gun, but Amaranthine stopped her.
“No, I don’t think so hon. I think we should do one of Tirek’s moves. Be sneaky, be cunning, be a trickster!”
“Ooooohhh, I like where this is going!!” Rarity clapped her hands together and giggled. We all nodded our heads but as soon as Shivani was telling us the plan, the door was opening and we all hid behind the big red and black drapes covering the windows. We saw a man wearing a black hat with a red jumpsuit and he was being carried by a black hand. We couldn’t see the full body of where the black hand was but the man was shaking and crying too.
“Oh please Tirek! Don’t do this to me!”
“Silence! You are a disgrace to my life! And so is your family!”
“No Tirek! I-I can repay my debt! I promise!”
“Stop making promises you can’t keep! GUARDS!”
Two other stronger men carried the man by his arms as the man refused to be taken away. Tirek was walking by the door again but his last words to the man were: “Take him out of my misery! Show him how much penalty will cost if he ever thinks of back-talking to me!” And with that, the two guards brought him into this dark room and all we heard was screaming and hollering from the man.
“Oh...my...gosh…” Sunset whispered softly in Twilight’s ear. “Did you see that..?”
“Uh huh. That was just awful..” Twilight responded back. I couldn’t take my eyes off that door. My heart started to pound dramatically and my vision was quite blurry. I started feeling lightheaded as people’s voices were draining from brain. I was also breathing heavily and my palms were sweaty.
“Are you alright Dashie? You seem out of it..” Soarin whispered in my ear but I pushed away from him as tears fell from my eyes.
“S-Sorry...I’m just nervous about this whole thing...what if Tirek decides to kill all of us or take our magic away or decides to destroy me from saving you guys..? I didn’t see him yet but the way he speaks is threatening to me….Soarin...what if I am not the chosen one….or what if all of this was a mistake in coming here……” I cried while Soarin looked down at me and his mouth was open and he shed a tiny tear. He placed his hands over my cheeks and he bit his lip.
“Shhhh...shhh...it’s okay….it’s totally okay to be nervous...I’m nervous too..I am afraid to see you get hurt….but hey...look around you. You got all your friends here with you so we can defeat Tirek once and for all. This is all just a phase you’re going through. If it helps you, I’ll be with you every step of the way...no matter what you go, I’ll be there.” Soarin confessed as he hugged me again. It made me feel better as he wiped my tears and rubbed my shoulders. “Now let’s go and whoop some-”
“Alright everyone, let’s go in there and show Tirek not to mess with us!”
We were all behind the door and Shivani turned the knob and it made a creepy sound. We all tip toed inside and hid behind a black chest and before we made another run for it, we spotted a bit of his throne. I started getting these strange vibes towards him and I almost started to freak out again but I remembered what Soarin told me. We all divided into groups of seven and two people were in a group. I took Soarin’s hand and we both crouched down and crawled to find a better hiding position.
“So what’s your plan?” Soarin whispered in my ear while crawling. I stopped crawling as he bumped into my back making me glare at him. He smiled sheepishly as I kept on crawling.
“I’m trying to get to find a way to distract him. Without getting caught that is..”
“Just be careful….”
I crawled in more and couldn’t help but hear Tirek talking to someone else, and this time it was a woman.
“You know, it’s good of calling it quits my love.”
“No! I am not giving up! We signed this wager together and that’s final! Besides, I have only 4 hours left.”
“Might as well call it off, there’s no chance that’ll you’ll be winning this wager this time. Even if I didn’t cheat, you had no chance of coming close to my level!”
“Tirek, what are you talking about?!”
“You’re weak, you can’t do nothing without your dinky little garnet.”
I was behind his throne and Soarin followed me but as soon as I hid behind the throne, the sapphire necklace started glowing really brightly. I tried to cover it but at the corner of my eye, I saw a rainbow of color glowing as well. I happen to hear Tirek groan deeply.
“Oh great! Just great! All the gemstones are glowing. I have to find out what’s causing it thanks to you.” He said as he got up from his chair and his footsteps were extremely loud and the ground was shaking with every footstep he made. Soarin looked at the tiny cage with the glowing gemstones then he looked at my sapphire necklace.
“Dash, you have to get that sapphire to stop glowing. It’s what’s causing the gems to glow…”
“Ugh don’t you think I know that..? I’m doing the best I can.” I grunted while rubbing it back and forth but it began to shine brightly. “Ugh, it’s no use! Every chance I get, it just glows brighter…”
Eventually, I knew we were going to get caught by Tirek but I didn’t want it to be like this. I clutched onto the necklace as I started to move again from behind this throne as I tried to reach under the dining table. I realized that I don’t have my magic and decided to crawl quickly. I managed to crawl as quickly as possible until my arm bumped into a table that had Tirek’s drink on it and it shattered with his cup. I heard him yell in anger as Soarin pulled my arm and we hid under the dining table.
“Ugh!!! You selfish brat!! You know how long it takes to clean this up?!?”
Tirek charged for the woman and held her up by the collar. She started pleading for him to stop but he kept on yelling at her.
“Oh geez, this guy is nuts..” Soarin stated as Tirek dropped her on the ground.
“You better clean this up immediately as I find a solution as to why these gems are glowing!”
He stormed off leaving the poor woman to clean up the mess I caused. I got out from under the table and went to help her before he caught me.
“Oh gosh. It must be really hard being with this dude huh?” I asked her while grabbing a few napkins from her and started wiping the floor.
“Well sometimes, yes. I mean, I’ve been working with him for almost 1,000 years so it has become an everyday thing. So, don’t worry about it.” She replied while cleaning up the floor. “Besides, he won’t have all the fun just yet. I am waiting on someone very special to come and defeat him.”
“Ooooh sounds very cool.”
“Oh, nice necklace you got there!”
“Oh, uh this? I got it from some very special people.”
“How lovely, it looks exactly like the sapphire necklace..”
“That’s because it is…”
I stopped wiping the floor for just a second to see who I’m actually talking too. I looked up and I couldn’t believe my eyes. I dropped the napkin and my mouth was hanging wide open. I saw a woman with long, curly, orange hair, baby blue complexion, some freckles over her chubby cheeks, and her eyes were a bright color of wine, which was close to the color magenta. She had tears in her eyes and so did mine.
“R-Rainbow Dash….?”
“.......M-Mom…..?”
********************************************************************
“B-But how is this possible?! I thought you were dead!”
“Earthly wise, yes. But spiritually, no. You see, ever since I became an Unforgotten goddess, I was also transformed into an immortal which means I can’t die.”
“You knew all of this and you didn’t bother to tell me any of it??!!!”
“Dash sweetie, lower your voice...I had to keep it a secret. If Tirek found out that I told you, he would’ve killed you just how he killed my sister!”
“Auntie Freya…?”
“Yes Dash, just like her.” She looked away but then pulled me into a nice warm hug. “It’s so amazing to see you again! You’ve grown up so fast!”
“I-I missed you more…” I cried in her embrace. “But one thing though, if Tirek is also an Unforgotten god, then he can’t die now can’t he?”
“Dash, he can die because he used his dark and evil power as a force of evil and not of good.”
“Huh...I see.”
“Phyra, I don’t know who you’re talking to but you better stop and help me solve this!” Tirek snapped back and then he turned around to see me and my mom together holding hands. Tirek just stared at me and then at Phyra for a while now until he started blinking a few times.
“Aha, well, this is certainly interesting.”
I finally saw how Tirek looked like. He had red skin, white hair, dark fur, black horns, and cloven hooves. He was extremely huge in size! He glared down at me as I hid behind my mother.
“So, this is the little forest rat that you sent here to defeat me?” He chuckled as he was moving forward towards me but my mom defended me.
“So what if she is? She has more power than you ever have!”
“Enough!!” He commanded. He used his magic from between his horns which created a bright orange and black aura to levitate me close to him. He gave one look at me and started to erupt in laughter.
“Hahahahaha!!! You picked her...hahahahaha!! Too...too! Defeat me???!! Hahahaha Phyra, you must be kidding me! Look how small and adorable she is! Hahahahaha! I don’t know who you’re fooling but this is the greatest joke yet!”
I couldn’t believe my eyes and ears to be honest! Tirek thinks that I’m not the real warrior. Is it that obvious? Was I not the chosen one after all? He kept on chucking and I saw Soarin dash out from under the dining table to reach to Shivani and the others. I bit my lip and Tirek used his fingers to grab me.
“Awwww did your mommy say that you were fit to be the chosen one? Awwww she must’ve lied to you just to bring your self-esteem up.”
“Dash sweetie! Don’t listen to him!” My mom called out but Tirek was controlling me to not listen to anything that she’s saying.
“Oh come on Rainbow Dash. Do you really want to listen to your mom after she lied to you for ALL these years? I say that’s not being a good mother….a good mother wouldn’t lie to her own daughter.”
I gotta admit….even if Tirek is still the bad guy here, I’m gonna have to agree with him on this one. My mom used to tell me everything when I was smaller. She was the woman I trusted the most and my care-companion...and now that I find her here, stuck with Tirek for thousands of years, yet she was alive all this time. I remembered all the times we would tell each other secrets that no one ever knew and we would’ve just stayed quiet. Tears started flooding down my cheeks as I started sniffling.
“Awwww see what you did Phyra? You made the poor little girl sad. What type of mother are you?”
“A type of mother that doesn’t want her daughter to get killed!” She cried as she took my face and looked deeply in them.
“Rainbow Dash sweetie...I am so sorry I didn’t tell you...I was only looking out for your benefit…”
“No! You were only looking out for yours! Seeing what your enemies will do to you! You’re the only enemy you seem to lose too!” I screamed at her. She stood there in shock as tears rolled down her eyes like a stream. She choked on a few words and mumbled a few others. She looked away from me and then she grew angry as she slapped Tirek across his face making some fire marks spread all over his cheek. He roared in response making me fall from his grasp but Soarin jumped in and caught me in no time.
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah...I’m okay...I can’t believe I said all of that…”
“It was just Tirek putting doubts in your mind. He does that so he can regain a new army before his 1,000 year as king becomes official.” Lilia told me as everyone rallied around me to see if I was okay.
“Speaking of which...Crystal how much time we have left until he becomes king for 1,000 years?”
“In about 2 hours and 45 minutes Master Dashie!”
“Hmmm, we need to find a way to defeat him once and for all but what is his weakness?” Twilight spoke up while biting her lip hard. As we were thinking, my mom grabbed his beard firmly and started screaming in his face.
“Do you obviously think that distracting my daughter from what’s more important is going to help you win?! I don’t think so!”
Tirek started to get really angry and when he did, he opened an empty prison cell, and threw my mom in there.
“Ugh, I had enough of your talking for one day! You want to play this the hard way, we’ll play this the hard way!”
And with that being said, Tirek used his horns to create a orange and black fire ball come towards my way. Rarity jumped in front of me and ponied-up and used her shield to block Tirek’s first strike!
“Way to go Rarity!” Amaranthine clapped her eyes and tapped my shoulder. “Come on let's get out of here.”
Tirek kept firing his fireballs in Rarity’s direction but I jumped in and used the Harmony Sword and started spinning the sword as fast as possible trying to dodge each ball from hitting on of us. Somehow, with each fireball bouncing off of the sword, it would hit the sword and fly in a different direction. It would hit the walls, the pillars, and the ceiling too. I would just laugh at how everything was working out. Finally, Tirek had enough and so he used his magic to levitate me again and this time, he picked me up and threw me into the wall. The force of that impact made me slam right into the wall making a dent on the wall as I fell to the ground. I groaned in pain and before I could’ve opened my eyes, I saw another fireball coming my way but I dodged it as I leaped over on the other side of the room. Tirek was breathing heavily and he got up and started grinning.
“Hold on! Hahahaha, I almost forgot! Oh, how could I forget?”
Tirek was grinning like a creepy clown as Soarin helped me up and the rest of my friends and the goddesses helped me up from my fall. Tirek started doing his creepy laugh again as Fluttershy shuttered.
“I hear you Fluttershy! This guy gives me the creeps…” Shivani trembled.
“But, isn’t he your uncle…?” Sunrise asked as she squinted her eyes at her and then smacked her forehead.
“Whatever ya plannin’ Tirek, I suggest ya back out now ‘cause you’re bout to experience one heck of ya ride!” Applejack bellowed throughout the lair. Tirek just yawned and continued walking towards his throne.
“Seriously though, why should I defeat such an awesome and daring person? Heck, I should be celebrating my 1,000 year as king soon and the more people the merrier! Am I right?”
“Listen here Tirek! Stop it with your little mind games! No one is falling for them!” Rarity huffed. Pinkie and Twilight joined her.
We all saw Tirek sitting on his throne as he poured some ric red wine in his glass and pointed it to the sky.
“To me...for being the world’s best king!”
As he said that, Applejack grumbled really loud and she grabbed a rope from the side of her black skinny jeans and she used it as a lasso and the rope wrapped around Tirek’s glass of wine and Jackie yanked the rope and Tirek’s drink went flying in the air and the glass shattered on the ground. We all gasped but Applejack was still angry. I don’t think I ever seen her this angry before.
“We ain’t lettin’ you near Dash! No matter whatcha do, no matter whatcha hidin’, we ain’t gonna let that happen!”
Tirek looked at the broken glass and then at Jackie and he just slightly chuckled. It was awkward silence and nothing seem to move. It was just pure silence, which scared me. He chuckled even more and this time, he picked up a big, pointy, black crown and placed it over his head. He sat up straight in his seat and cleared his throat.
“It seems that we haven’t come to an agreement here...I’ll arrange that..”
And with that being said, the ground began to shake tremendously and the floor started breaking apart. With each break, sparks from fire would rise up from the lava and more of the ground started to shift. We would try to hold onto one another but it wasn’t working. I grabbed Soarin’s hands firmly as the ground shifted into different parts but then the ground starting rising and it was levitating and shifting from side to side creating like an orbit. As the floor was moving all around, zig-zags, upside down, spinning, and all other crazy stuff, my hands were slipping from Soarin’s grasp.
“Soarin! I’m slipping! I’m slipping!!” I yelled and Soarin did his best to pull me harder from falling into the lava, but the moment he did, Tirek made the ground turn upside down causing me to fall but I landed safely on the other side of the ground. Now, I was on my knees and the heat from the lava was increasing and my hair was flowing drastically as the ground was still moving. When I looked up, I could see Tirek sitting on his throne and laughing away.
“Now, this is one way to enjoy my 1,000 year as king! Seeing a couple of teenagers getting scorched by my blazing labyrinth I installed in the castle grounds. Pretty cool huh?”
“Tirek! You won’t get away with this!” Shivani screamed at him to the top of her lungs. We were so far down in the ground that he couldn’t hear her.
“What was that? I’m sorry I think I’m losing you….ahaha! Anyway, as I was saying, this is what happens when you try to mess with me! After all I’ve done for you all, this is how you repay me?”
“Oh please! All you’ve done was destroy everything! You destroyed India in the past, you’ve destroyed my mother’s family, you destroyed Gemporia entirely, and you’re going to destroy the entire world! This isn’t what being king is all about! Getting what you want, being powerful than everyone else, treating people like slaves? That is not a right way of being king!” I reassured to him as the little fire flames were flying everywhere.
“Oh, and supposingly you know what it’s like to be king?”
“I may not be king, or never been in that position but let me tell you this. I know from personal experience that being king isn’t just being a big shot and being better than everyone else. Being king takes up big responsibility. Whether you like it or not. You must be loyal and nice to all your subjects no matter how big or small they maybe. I only maybe a princess in India, but sooner or later, I will become queen. And I promised myself that I will be loyal to all my subjects and will be faithful to all. Not only me, but my future king as well.” I blushed and looked at Soarin when I said “future king” and he seemed to smile down at me. “It’s a choice you make. Either you decide to step up and do the right thing by giving up the crown and give it to Amaani or you will rather make everyone in here suffer and you’ll pay the consequences.”
Tirek grumbled while everyone was just smiling down on my and giving me winks and compliments.
“Nicely put RD.” Applejack smiled.
“Yay Dashie!!” Pinkie clapped her hands and started cheering. Soon, everyone started clapping even the people behind prison bars. I smiled and started blushing when Soarin kissed my cheek and hugged me.
“Now that! Was amazing!”
I blushed deeply and started giggling like some dumb idiot.
“Awwww hehehe...just doing my thing.”
“Aw, that was beautiful! So touching, really it was.” Tirek cried while wiping a tear from his eyes. He then changed his emotion quickly and he the ground back to the way it was in a heartbeat. We all collapsed on the ground but before I could recover, he grabbed me in his big heavy hands and I couldn’t let go. I was grunting while trying to escape his grasp but he was too strong.
“Hahahaha it feels good to grab your flesh, you weakling!” His voice bellowing and deeper than before while squeezing me tighter and tighter as I screamed in pain.
“Ughhhh let...me...GO!!”
“Oh please, you’re worth nothing.”
Tirek was about to squeeze me even tighter until Soarin interrupted him and looked pretty upset.
“But she is! She’s worth more than t-thousands of diamonds and gold! And she’s worth a lot to me! E-Even if I can’t afford her yet because she’s super expensive, she’s already on my wishlist.”
I gotta admit, Soarin can say the most goofiest of sentences, but that one made me flush from embarrassment and tear up a bit.
Tirek said nothing but he grabbed a dark black scepter and it was glowing a bright black aura from the tip of it and he pointed it directly at Soarin.
“You have been interfering and messing up my plans one to many times already!!! It’s time I put an end to the people you love~”
With that, he blasted the scepter and the black aura was aiming for Soarin but I couldn’t escape but I closed my eyes and everything went black. I heard Tirek laughing non-stop but I opened my eyes slightly and saw black smoke coming from the other side. I did happen to see a bright royal blue shimmery glow and when the smoke cleared up, it revealed Soarin and all of my friends and the goddesses behind a huge royal blue bubble. I took a deep breath and thought Soarin and the rest of my friends were dead. Tirek gritted his teeth together and stood there in shock.
“W-What? How is this possible? Ugh, this dinky dumb scepter is just awful! I should sell this on Ebay, what do you think?”
“And I think you should just give up.” I huffed. Tirek looked down at my upper chest area and I could see his eyes were on the sapphire.
“Oh? What’s this?”
He started touching it and then he inspected it more. He began to make weird facial expressions and then he finally caught on.
“Oh, so this is the sapphire? You obviously thing that I wasn’t going to find this out sooner?”
“Wait, I know that you want the sapphire.”
“Oh geez, what is it now?!”
“Look, how about…..a wager..?”
********************************************************************
Everyone gasped at the same time and I knew I was regretting this. Tirek seemed intrigued in my question so much, he looked down at me and furred his eyebrows.
“I know you love those.” I continued. “Infact, I hear that you’re a master at them, so how about a wager?”
“Hmmmm, go on.”
“I accept your challenge Tirek! I will challenge you to a fight. If I win this fight, you must free everyone you imprisoned in here, give each and every goddess their magic back, make Gemporia how it used to be, and you will step down as king and Amaani will be queen again.”
Tirek huffed and took a deep breath. He placed me on the ground and was pacing back and forth. He kept humming a tune which I can’t seem to recall but he was thinking hard because he was massaging his beard. After awhile, he stopped in his tracks and looked down at me.
“And if you somehow LOSE this fight?”
“Then, you will be king forever! And you can take all of my magic. The sapphire and my Equestrian magic. It will be yours...all of it….” I choked on a few words to fight back tears. “A-And you can cast me in the “Book of the Forgottens” too…”
“Oooh ho ho! Now, THIS is what I call a wager!!” Tirek beamed brightly. I looked away feeling guilty of myself for wishing such things. Crystal rested on my shoulder and she cuddled against my cheek.
“Master Dashie, you do realize that being in the “Book of the Forgottens” mean that you will be forgotten forever? No one will remember you! Not even your friends or your family! Not even me! They won’t even know who you were. And Soarin? What would he feel after this…?”
I had a huge lump in my throat and I couldn’t really speak. I looked back at all my friends saying something to me but it felt like those times in those movies where people are speaking and you can’t really hear what they are saying but everything around you is quiet and you’re just still. That’s what it feels like right now. I closed my eyes for a split second just remembering all the memories I had with my friends...how we defeat Sunset Shimmer, the Dazzlings, how Sunset Shimmer was the one to help us realize that even if we have our difficulties, we shouldn’t let that affect our friendship, the Friendship Games, meeting Twilight, defeating Midnight Sparkle, going to Camp Everfree, having a Crystal Ball, going to the beach and forgetting Sunset Shimmer, getting our memories back, going to India for the first time in 6 years, meeting Soarin again, falling in love with him, meeting Shivani, Sunrise, Amaranthine, Lilia, and Ocean Wave, putting up with Ramon’s antics, meeting Tiran, and meeting my mom once again….all of those memories flooded my brain one last time as Tirek had his hand waving in my face with a cocky smug grin. Tears were rolling down my cheeks as I was sniffing back my tears.
“So, what will it be, princess~?”
I looked at his hand and then I stared right at his face with the same smug little grin. I took a deep breath and looked back at my friends as tears were in their eyes. I finally saw Soarin’s face and I almost broke into tears. He looked completely devastated like someone killed his best friend or something. His emerald eyes were filled with tears and he was biting his lip extra hard just to fight them back. I could see that there was a lump in his throat too as he was just staring into my soul with those dark emerald pupils. I started to cry even more holding back the tears as well as I clutched onto my hair tightly and looked back at Soarin once more.
“I’m sorry…” I cried softly as I placed my hand over my heart area as it was paining me terribly. Soarin bit his lip even harder as he sniffed and I saw a tear drop from his left cheek as he turned his head away and buried it in Sunrise’s chest. She was rubbing his back and was also tearing up. I turned back to face Tirek and I thought of something instantly that made me smile! I knew Soarin was going to love this! I smirked at him and shook his hand firmly.
“It’s a deal!”
“Hehe good~”
I dashed away from Tirek and grabbed everyone together and we all made a circle. They all looked confused but I was super happy as I clapped my hands and then rubbed them together.
“Oooohhh this is going to be so much fun!!” I squealed.
“Uh how? You just made a deadly wager with the biggest villain here and now you’re so happy about it?” Twilight asked yet still being perplexed about the situation. Sunset nudged her shoulder playfully.
“Maybe she has a plan?” Sunset smiled sheepishly. “Don’t be so hard on her babe.”
“Alright guys, so how many of you love games?”
Everyone raised their hands and Sunrise raised her hand as well but she gave a grumpy expression.
“I mean, who doesn’t like games, the fuck?” She responded.
“As I was saying, I’m going to be teaching you guys a new game today! Who here has heard of this game called “Guns and Ships”?’
“I’M TAKIN’ THIS HORSE BY THE REINS MAKIN’ REDCOATS REDDER WITH BLOODSTAINS!! AND I’M NEVER GONNA STOP UNTIL I MAKE ‘EM DROP, BURN ‘EM UP AND SCATTER THEIR REMAINS, I’M!! WATCH ME ENGAGIN’ ‘EM! ESCAPIN’ ‘EM! ENRAGIN’ ‘EM! I’M! I GO TO FRANCE FOR MORE FUNDS!!! I COME BACK WITH MORE GUNS AND SHIPS AND SO THE BALANCE SHIFTS!!!” Pinkie exclaimed to the top of her lungs with a thick French accent. She started breathing really heavy as we all stared at her. “What? Y’all were totally asking for it!”
“Guns and Ships? Huh, never heard of it.” Applejack pondered as Pinkie went into her face and started breathing deeply again.
“It’s an awesome song! Track 18 on the Hamilton soundtrack. It’s free on Spotify if you wanna make a new account today. $18.99 on Amazon for the full soundtrack.”
“ALRIGHT PINKIE PIE!!!” I shouted in anger as she stopped and blinked at me for a few times.
“As I was saying-”
“Oh my gosh! I love this game! Come here you!” Soarin smiled as he snuggled me which made me giggle.
“Wait, I’m like...so lost…”
“It’s a totally fun game me and Soarin used to play when we were kids! And I’m sure you guys will love it too!” I smirked at Soarin and he gave me a sly grin. “The objective of this game is to sink the ship but using guns, but since we don’t have any guns, we’ll just use these ropes. Basically, what I’m trying to say is, we’re going to use these ropes and try to capture Tirek with them. Have as much fun as you want!”
I started passing out long strands of ropes to each of them yet Amaranthine was still confused.
“Wait, so we’re going to be tieing up Tirek using these ropes? While still having fun?”
“Yup, that’s how we do things around here!” Pinkie giggled as she thickened the rope and was getting super happy. Twilight and Sunset were both trying to hit one another with the ropes and Jackie was just tieing it around her arm making sure it was tightened enough.
“Hmmm, if we’re usin’ ropes as an improvisation, then how the heck it did work with guns?”
“Well, when me and Dash used to play, it was a board game and basically it’s like the ropes are the actually guns and the ships are the monsters. It’s an expression.” Soarin replied to Jackie’s question as he was passing out ropes and when he stopped at Fluttershy, she shook her head.
“I’ll just wait on the sidelines cheering for you guys. I will be watching Monoko and Crystal instead.”
“Or maybe, that expression was only used because the creator was a Hamilton fan just like me and some Fimfiction users.”
“Uhhh Pinkie? Hamilton wasn’t written in 2010, which was the year me and Soarin were playing this game.”
“Oh my gosh! The creator of the game was probably foreshadowing Hamilton this whole time and we don’t even know it!!!”
“Shhhhhh!!!”
We all looked back as Tirek was pretending to yawn and then he got some people to fan him as he grabbed a grape from a fruit bowl.
“I haven’t got all day...if you really want to win this wager. You can try all you want, you’re not gonna win.”
“Oh, we’ll see about that!” I smirked and then grabbed my rope and I stretched it out as it made a THWAP sound causing Soarin to jump in fright. I gave him a cocky smirk as my eyes looked up and down at him as he smiled sheepishly.
“Awwww afraid of a rope Soar?”
“Heh, don’t you start now.”
“Alright everyone! Secure your battle stations! Jackie and Rares, at the far left! Twilight and Sunset, at the right hand side! Pinkie, Shivani, Sunrise, your base 3 which is the upper right! And Ocean Wave, Lilia, and Amaranthine, your upper left! Let’s fire up these ships!”
Everyone dashed to their secure positions and Tirek started firing his deadly fireballs at each of the positions. Soarin and I ran up the stairs to the second floor seeing how everyone was fighting Tirek and using the gun tactic we showed them. Soarin threw his rope across the room and it wrapped around one of the poles on the ceiling and with one tug, he grabbed onto the rope and pulled me closer to his body. His left arm was around my waistline as my right arm was around his back. We both blushed slightly as he looked down at me with a dorky smile.
“You ready to relive our favorite memory?”
“Hahaha oh yeah! Just like old times!”
And with that, we both jumped off the ledge and we were swinging to the other side of the room. I let go of Soarin and fell the the ground but caught my balance and started running towards Tirek but since he was so big, the moment one of his cloven hooves would rise up to move somewhere else, it would create an earthquake as it hit the ground. I didn’t want to get crushed on so I would try my best to not stay under him. I’m guessing Pinkie had some spare sprinkles because there were pink explosions blowing up throughout the room. When this happened, Tirek would cough and try to be able to see but when he tried to use his left hand to wipe the pink smoke away, a rope was tied around his wrist and was being pulled by a vibrant yellow macaw and I realized only Lilia can transform into a yellow macaw. She used her beak to pull the rope tighter to try to make Tirek fall. She was grunting until Tirek swatted his hand in the other direction making Lilia squawk in response. Since Lilia was the only goddess to have her gem, Shivani, Sunrise, Ocean Wave, and Amaranthine tried to help her but they didn’t have any magic or didn’t have the ability to transform into their chosen animals. The pink smoke finally cleared up as Tirek saw that Lilia transformed into her animal and saw that her yellow golden apatite necklace was glowing as well. She gasped when Tirek grabbed her by one of her wings and gave her a mark on the side of her beak and snapped her necklace off her neck and she fell to the ground back into her human form as a yellow aura left her body, leaving her helpless on the ground. While the rest of my friends were trying to use the ropes to capture him, Ocean Wave stopped what she was doing and she dashed over to Lilia with tears in her eyes.
“Oh my gosh! Lilia, can you hear me???”
“O-Ocean W-Wave…?”
“You’re going to be okay...please promise me that?”
“Yeah, I’m totally fine...I feel weak after Tirek took my magic away from me.”
Somehow, when she said that, Tirek grabbed Lilia’s necklace and sucked all the magic from it as all the yellow orb was absorbing into his mouth as he grew bigger in his size. Sunset was able to spot this as well as me and we both exchanged glances at one another.
“Uhhh am I the only one that saw that? Cause I hope I'm not the only one.” Sunset looked up as we all saw Tirek become stronger as Jackie and Twilight were trying to tie him up before he got to crazy.
“Maybe you should help your girlfriend out. I'm sure she needs it right about now.” I patted Sunset on her shoulder as I saw Twilight struggling with her magic abilities.
Sunset nodded her head and started helping them out. At the corner of my eye, I saw Tirek suck Amaranthine’s magic as he was getting bigger and bigger by the size. There had to be some way to end this! I couldn’t see my friends get hurt like this. I wasn’t paying attention at anything behind me but I see at the corner of my eye that Tirek was about to strike at me, but Jackie came and defended me and she grabbed another rope and tied Tirek’s hands together and yanked it hard as he collapsed on the ground. I saw Soarin with two bags, one was black and the other was brown. He was smiling really big and he nudged me.
“Heh, look what I found.”
He slightly opened the bags and there were gold and silver necklaces, earrings, bracelets, and also crystal chalices in each bag. I gasped and picked up a chalice as I rubbed it on the side while planting a smile on my face.
“Oh my gosh! These are my-”
“Father’s artifacts that Tiran stole a while back. Queen Chrysalis did say she had given them to Tirek.”
I stared at Soarin and then at the bags and I did for a while now as he began to chuckle and then he started giggling which then went into a cute little laugh. I dropped the bags on the floor and tightly gave Soarin a hug.
“Thank you so much!!” I beamed as I kissed his right cheek and his cheeks turned a bright pink as he was scratching the back of his neck.
“Ughh get a room!” Sunrise exclaimed as she was hanging upside-down as Tirek was dangling her back and forth. Sunrise groaned and she grabbed her gun and looked back at us while she was still upside down. Somehow, Tirek broke the ropes apart and was back on his feet...err...I mean his cloven hooves again. Sunrise scrunched up her nose for a second and then smirked.
“You guys might wanna close your eyes. I don’t wanna be the one to ruin Soarin’s innocent life.”
She grunted as she finally got the courage to point her gun to one of Tirek’s fingers and she pulled the trigger and all I could say, I never felt so disgusted and uncomfortable in my entire life! Tirek hollered incredibly loud as purple and red blood escaped from his bloody finger as he dropped Sunrise to the ground. She landed on her two feet like a boss and blew the smoke from the gun.
“Don't care how much I will hurt you, I am just gonna enjoy seeing you in pain.” Sunrise shrugged her shoulders and sniffed the smoke from her gun and sighed. “Man, it’s good to be back!”
Tirek held onto his bloody hand and kept on screaming in pain as he looked back at his minions, which were the rest of the Black Panthers, and he yelled at them.
“UGH!! Do something dammit!!”
The rest of them left the room as Tiran ran after them to make sure they don’t make things worse. After all of that, Tirek’s finger began to grow back and he was extremely furious now. Tiran came back and wiped some blood off his mouth and he stood next to Pinkie. Tirek’s eyes turned from yellow to black and he grabbed his scepter firmly and stared deep into my soul. I knew...at this moment...it was time to let it go. I stared at the sapphire and slowly took it off from around my neck. I turned around to face everyone as tears were escaping my eyes.
“I think it’s time for me to go…”
“Dash, what are you talking abo-”
“I need to end this….this is all too much for me to handle. So much pain...hurt...I mean...who can bare this much heartbreak…? It’s time for all of this to end….I need to give Tirek the sapphire.”
“What?!” They all exclaimed at once. Soon, all of them were trying to say something but I didn’t listen to them.
“Look, one night, me and Sunset had a deep talk when Soarin was recovering from his injury and she said “When you have greed, you want more power and too much power can destroy you”, and Tirek wants all the power in Gemporia and so maybe having all the power can destroy him...it’s worth a shot...besides...I’m not strong enough to defeat him...I’m too weak…” I went on my knees and sighed and felt that this was the right thing to do.
“Tirek...please take the sapphire..”
“How do I know you’re not playing your little tricks? I am tired of seeing them!”
“NO seriously...take it...I forfeit….you win…”
I placed the sapphire necklace on the ground and Tirek grabbed it and sucked it’s magic out and he grabbed all 12 gemstones and they all came together to create a large golden crown that said “All Hail King Tirek!” and it was placed on his head as Tirek became bigger and bigger and even more bigger in size. I was crouched on the floor and my vision was getting blurry by the second as I looked at my hand and it started to fade away quickly.
“Rainbow Dash...what did you do??!!” Shivani looked up and saw how hefty and strong and bold Tirek became. Soon, my lower body parts began to fade as I was trying to regain my strength but I couldn’t. Soarin gasped in shock and leaned against me and started tearing up.
“No no no no no no no!! You can’t be forgotten! I can’t lose the girl that made my life perfect every time I saw that...beautiful...gorgeous face of yours…” Soarin sobbed. I chuckled lightly as my other hand started fading away.
“Girls, thanks for making me feel like the luckiest teenager in the world to have meet a group like you all...you’ve all taught me so much….you will forget me...b-but….I’ll never..ever forget you all...Tiran...even if we just meet...I wanna say….don’t stop being you….keep being awesome...and the goddesses…..you guys are my role models...and Soarin...I’ll never forget you….so never forget me…”
Now, my whole body faded and only my face was visible but fading slowly. Everyone had tears in their eyes but Soarin was taking it like a man and he was holding back the tears but he was letting his pain go slowly….he felt hurt….depressed...and angry all at the same time and his face showed it...his face was red with anger as he said goodbye to me one last time.
“D-Dash….I will never EVER forget you….”
And those were the last words I’ve heard from him before I vanished on the spot only leaving my mom’s orange and pink Polynesian hibiscus on the floor where I was….goodbye Gemporia….friends...family..and my love, Soarin Alexander Rogelio Skies….
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 47- The Polynesian Goddess!
Author's Note
Heh, and you guys thought the story was finished! XDD But, here we are!
I really hope you guys love this chapter, and I couldn't make it this far without my friend Kiki, and of course, you guys! Don't forget to leave a comment! Love you guys! x33
Scene 47- The Polynesian Goddess!
Voyage of The Unforgotten! Chapter 47- The Polynesian Goddess!
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
Blank. The room was blank. I saw nothing but pure whiteness. The room was quiet and it was just void. So much space. I was floating in the air and I didn't know what to do.
“Hello? Is this the “Book of the Forgottens”? Hello? Anyone?!”
No response. My felt my heart dropped as I was trying to remember everything that happened before.
“I was just walking in some sort of mansion. And then this happened.”
Nothing still.
“I was with a group of people. I don't know them but they were helping me with something…”
All of a sudden, a bright glowing light appeared in the room and it transformed into an angel. But it didn't have the wings nor the halo so I'm guessing a spirit? She had long silky black hair and a light brown skin complexion and dark brown eyes. She was wearing a white flowy garment with a flower in her hair. When she saw me, she folded her arms and shook her head.
“Um who are you?”
“You may not know who I am, but Rainbow Miriam Dash, you are in serious danger!”
“Woah, first of all, how'd you know my name?!”
“Like I said, I know who you are. I am Oliana. Your Polynesian ancestor that spoke to your mother to make you voyage to Gemporia.” She said as she inspected me by looking at my hands and then she smiled softly.
“Who's my mother? And what's this Gemporia you speak of?”
“Oh boy….it’s already affected you!”
“What has? Wait, slow down! I'm so confused!”
“I have saved all of your memories in this seashell bracelet. Does this remind you of anything?”
Oliana placed the bright pink seashell bracelet in my hand as I looked at it and was trying to place it on my hand. She smacked the top of my hand and I screamed in pain.
“Ow! What was that-”
“Answer my question! Does that remind you of anything or someone?”
“How the heck should I know?! I got my memories erased!”
“Take your time! You're rushing it. Do not rush time. Time is rushing to you.” She hummed as she started doing some Polynesian dance steps.
“What the heck does that mean?”
“Meditate and think about it!”
I sighed and groaned as I looked at the bracelet and honestly, it wasn't ringing no bells in my brain. I fiddled with it a couple of times but I couldn't find anything.
“Ugh this is hopeless….I will never pass your dumb test!”
“Don't rush time my dear..it’s there…” She smiled. “Your last memory...it's there….”
Sunset’s P.O.V
I never seen Soarin so upset in my entire life! I was in complete shock as I saw him banging on the ground rapidly as tears were running down his eyes and he was screaming in endless pain. I looked away as I bit my lip, but finally got the courage to rub his back.
“S-Soarin? Hey...everything’s going to be-”
“NO!! Everything’s NOT going to be okay!! Did you see what just happened?!? Rainbow Dash is gone….forever!!”
“Uh, is that the girl that just vanished?”
“Oh gosh Sunset! Open your eyes!!”
“My eyes are opened!”
“Can’t you see that…...oh…..right...she’s forgotten now…”
“Who?”
“Rainbow Dash.”
“Who’s Rainbow Dash?”
“GAH!! It doesn’t matter right now!!! She-She was just super important to me….”
Soarin started crying more and this time he clutched onto the hibiscus from the floor and kissed it.
“All I wanted was for her to be happy….for her to get what she wanted….she was the most spectacular girl in the world! She was daring, sassy, rambunctious, loyal...but my God! She was beautiful! I-I was a fool to never tell her…..she’s your friend Sunset...she’s the one that made you and Twilight a couple and helped defeated you with the Element of Loyalty when you destroyed the Fall Formal...so I heard...look, Tirek has done all of this so he can be king and if we don’t get Rainbow Dash back...all of us would be doomed! Listen...you may not believe me...but when I say Rainbow Dash is the reason why I’m standing here today...is because she is….without her….I wouldn’t be able to come out of my shell when I defended her...and she wouldn’t be my first friend….also….she was the only girl I had laid my eyes on….each and every night...I fantasize about those gorgeous precious magenta eyes…..I always get lost in a dream whenever she looks at me…...ARGH! If only I could’ve said these words to her face to face…….I-I-I……”
Soarin just couldn’t bare to speak anymore as he was balling up his fist even tighter than before as he buried into my chest and he was just screaming and crying at the same time. I sat there next to him in shock as the rest of my friends looked down on me.
“We have to help him...I can’t bare to see him like this!” I started to cry as well as I was rubbing his back more to see if he was going to be okay. I held onto the hibiscus in my other hand and stared at it for a while. Honestly...it definitely looked familiar. It was pink and orange and I know I’ve seen it somewhere….but…..where…?
Flashback….
I was just getting out from the sprinklers after having a blast with Pinkie, Applejack, and Twilight. It was so much fun after carrying Pinkie into the water. I walked back into the tent and found Rainbow Dash sitting on her bed all alone.
“Hey Dash! I had so much fun in the sprinklers. You should've joined us. It was truly fun!”
“Oh, uh, well. I'm fine.” She said but her voice, a little shaky. I didn’t bother to really do anything about it after all I was only caring about how I was going to get dressed and dry off. As I was changing she spoke up again.
“So, um, how was the sprinklers?”
“It was fun! Lots of fun. Me and Applejack picked up Pinkie and made sure she got soaking wet. Hahahahaha, how about you? You were all alone. Is everything okay?” I knew she wasn’t okay but knowing Dash, she tries to cover up her tears and pretends like everything is okay when it’s not.
“Hey, were you crying?” I asked as I placed my hand over her cheek and she blushed all of a sudden which I had to admit was super cute. I kept on squeezing her face cheeks which she didn’t seem to enjoy but I got distracted by something beautiful on her bed. It was a pink and orange hibiscus. And not just any hibiscus but a Polynesian hibiscus! I dashed to her bed and darted for it until she charged in front of me and she clutched onto it as she was tearing up again.
“GET AWAY FROM IT!!!” She hollered throughout the tent and her voice carried volume all around. I stepped back in shock and laid next to her to console her as a friend would do.
End of flashback…
I stared at the flower as my eyes were streaming with tears. I looked down at Soarin and he was wiping his tears from his eyes while taking deep breaths and mumbling something to himself.
“Um Soarin….so um...about this rainbow girl...um...she seems…….cool, I guess..” I looked at Soarin and how she just stared at me like I said the world’s dumbest statement ever. I looked at my geode and his arm and decided to hold onto it for a while.
“Woah! What the-”
And that’s when I was looking back at Soarin’s memories and honestly, I never seen a boy so in love with a girl before.
Soarin’s Memories…
“Oh, sorry. Did you want that?”
“Oh, well yeah. I was. I'm sort of hungry.”
“Well, if you want it, come and get it.”
“Hey!”
“Hahaha, okay here. You look like you need it.”
“Hehe you sure?”
“Yeah positive. Huh, you're not from around here are you?”
“Oh, well, um, I live in the area.”
“Oh cool. Nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you too.”
“Nice scarf.”
“Oh, uh, hahahaha, thanks. This my mom's favorite color.”
“Wow, she has good taste. How is she?”
“Well, um, she's dead….”
“Oh, wow!!! I'm so sorry about that. I hope you're okay.”
“Yeah, I'm fine. I'm trying hard to be okay.”
“I'll be here if you need anything!”
“Awwwww thank you. And for the mango too.”
“It's okay. I also paid for it.”
“Well what about you? You need to eat too ya know.”
“Yeah, I will. When I get home. It's fine. Thanks for caring.”
“Hehe you're welcome.”
*********************************************************************
“This is for you. I saw it on my way here might as well give it to someone who is as beautiful as this flower.Wow Dashie that was the cutest sneeze ever. Here, lemme do this. Now you look like a queen.”
“Oh stop it you! Anyway, what shall we do to make this the best day ever?”
“Well, I'm seeing you later on this evening so that's great enough.”
“Well, did you know there's gonna be a solar eclipse today?”
“Seriously?! When?!?!”
“Well, I dunno when. But I would love to see it together.”
“Look, I'm real sorry about yesterday. Ramõn pissed me off and was talking-”
“You told me this yesterday. It's all good.”
“You sure? I mean you got pretty pissed.”
“Well, that was yesterday. This is now.”
“W-What are y-you doing?”
“Hahaha you're cute when you're stuttering ya know?”
“Stop it Dashie!”
“Alright alright! You win! But why do you stammer so much? Is it because I'm awesome?”
“Eh, that could be one reason why.”
*********************************************************************
“Hahaha, that one looks like a dog!”
“Like Monoko? Hahaha just kidding. Hmmm, that one looks like a rabbit. Hehehe, see the fluffy tail?”
“Yeah I see it! What about that one over there? It looks like a rhino?”
“No you're angling it wrong. It's a bull. See the two horns? Uhh..Soarin? What's wrong? Was it something I said? Come on Soarin you're scaring me! Soarin come on respond! I'm so sorry! If it's my fault, I'm incredibly sorry. But, I don't understand how bulls can-”
“STOP!!”
“Just stop right there…”
“Awwww Soarin….what’s wrong? You can tell me.”
“Y-Ya sure? It's a pretty long story….and I don't want us to miss the aurora-”
“Hush hush. Who cares about some dumb lights?”
“But what about Gemporia? You need the lights to navigate there.”
“Look, what matters most is that you're happy and you're okay. Gemporia can wait. Now, tell me. I'm all ears!”
“Well, a long time ago, my dad was the most famous bullfighter in the world. The mayor saw how much he loved bullfighting so one day, he got my dad a spot in the bullfighting tournament. My dad was the best one in the ring, and if he won, his family would get 25,000 dollars.”
“Woah! So what happened after that?!”
“He realized he shouldn't make promises he couldn't keep. The mayor offered him the deal and so he went. My dad was defeating bulls right after the next. He was unstoppable. Until the finals. The bull was huge and was the most fiercest bull ever. He wanted to win this as much as possible for his family and for my mom.”
“Awwwww! Wait your mom was there?!”
“Yeah she was pregnant with me. She was 7 months. Anyway, my dad wouldn't give up in fighting this bull. He wanted his family to be blessed with riches. My dad loved his family SO much we would even sacrifice himself to make them happy. And that's what he did….the bull’s horns destroyed him and everyone was heartbroken. My dad was a brave soldier. He was caring, sweet, a bit shy at times but a loveable heart and soul. My mom says that-”
“You're just like him…..I know what you're going through..I am so sorry about this.”
“No need to be. I mean, I didn't even get to see my dad when I was born. My mom keeps saying that I'm a blessing.”
“Wait so-”
“Halo? Yeah she's adopted. I was going to tell you before but I didn't know how to bring it up..”
“Ooh, no wonder her hair is white. I mean, I never seen your mom before but I'm super sorry. Here I thought my life was bad. Yours is worse…”
“Well, you made it better ever since I laid my eyes on you in dance class.”
“Awwwww you're such a sweetheart.”
“Oh, I'm also named after my dad. Alexander? That's his first name.”
“Seriously?!”
“Yeah, thanks for understanding me Dashie.”
“No problem. I know what you're going through.”
End of Soarin’s Memories…
I gasped really loudly as all my memories came back into my brain!! Soarin rubbed his arm and was so confused.
“Oh my gosh!! Rainbow Dash! Is she? Are we??!!”
“Woah woah woah, slow down Sunset!” Soarin grabbed my arms and tried to calm me down. Tears were flowing down my eyes as I was breathing heavily as I looked at Soarin and saw the hibiscus in my hands.
“This is Rainbow Dash’s flower! I remember everything now! The time she yelled at me for taking it, the voyage, the island, our friendship! I remember it all! Soarin, Dash is in danger!”
“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you this whole time!!”
“Soarin, you’re the one that gave me my memories back….you...you haven’t forgotten Dash….how come..?”
“I love her too much to forget her…..I wish I could’ve told her sooner…”
I stared at Soarin as Twilight leaned against me with a confused facial expression.
“Uhhh what’s going on here?”
“Twilight, Rainbow Dash needs us!”
“Who?”
“Rainbow Dash!!!!”
“I don’t follow…..”
“You know? Rainbow haired girl, light blue complexion! OH come on Twilight! This isn’t funny!!”
“I’m not joking, what’s this all about?”
“TWILIGHT THIS ISN’T-”
“Wait Sunset, calm down...she can’t remember anything….no one can….she’s in the “Book of the Forgottens” and this is the effects of it...I suppose…” Soarin pulled me back as I tried to fight him. I stopped eventually as I couldn’t bare to hear anymore.
“Well, there’s only one thing left to do…” I sighed as I turned to Soarin and held his hands. “Soarin, you need to give everyone their memories back.”
“Wait what??! How?”
“You got me my memories back, so I’m sure you can get everyone’s back too. Look, this may sound dumb but you’re the reason why I can remember everything. You love Rainbow Dash so much that you just couldn’t forget about her at all. So, we need your help.”
Soarin took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a while and he whispered “I am thinking about her again….” in my ear. I smiled and nodded my head back and forth.
“Good...good! Keep going.”
I held his hand as my geode started glowing and I also held Twilight’s hand. She looked at me in shock and she held my hand firmly as she close her eyes too. Soon, everyone gathered around and held each and everyone’s hands. All of a sudden, our geodes started glowing brightly and Soarin’s heart started beaming as well. I opened my eyes slightly to see Soarin smiling as his heart was glowing as well. All of our magic started coming together and creating a bright colorful aura in the middle of the room. Shivani, Sunrise, Amaranthine, Lilia, and Ocean Wave started glowing in their gemstone colors and Tiran was glowing as well and I could feel and sense the magic of friendship was surviving once again.
“Don’t worry Dash, we’ll get you back!”
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
As I mediated more, I felt my heart glowing. My mind was being lifted. Honestly, I felt like someone was thinking about me. I looked down at the seashell bracelet and I saw it glowing a bright red or pink color. Oliana looked at me and smiled.
“Well, seems like someone remembers you...which is strange..”
“Huh, what do you mean?”
“What I mean is, when someone is in the “Book of the Forgottens”, it means that no one remembers you anymore and you won’t remember anything either.”
“Is it like a memory stone?”
“A what?” She asked as she looked at me like I was crazy. I blushed slightly from embarrassment and shook my head.
“Oh...nevermind. So, what you’re saying is someone is remembering me?”
“Yes, and it’s wonderful. It never happened before. Open the shell to see who is remembering you. I’m sure it will give you some of your memories back.” She smiled as he held my hands. “Time is of the essence, Rainbow Dash.”
I looked at the seashell part of the bracelet and I opened it and I saw a picture of his boy who had navy blue hair, soft cyan skin, and his dark emerald eyes. I stared at the picture for a while just focusing on him. I felt like I know him and that’s when there was a bright blue flash across my eyes and then my colors on my body were bright like they used to and I took a deep breath in and I remembered everything in a flash.
“SOARIN!!!”
“Huh, I’m sorry?”
“Soarin! He’s the one that remembered me….after everything we been through….he...he was the only one that remembered…”
“I think it’s time for you to show Tirek who’s boss!”
“Oliana? Thank you….for everything….with the voyage and all.”
“Hehehe, no problem at all sweetheart. After all, this was apart of your destiny!”
After hearing those words, I felt really confident in myself and then my body started glowing a bright blue and I was surrounded by different colors of the rainbow and the next thing I knew there was a huge blast and I was on the ground. I heard a few coughs and some voices.
“You think we did it?” A high pitched voice asked.
“I’m not so sure…” A another smooth calming voice added.
I looked up and opened my eyes to see my friends faces and I saw Soarin at the side with his eyes full of tears. I gave a tiny gasp and I placed a bright smile on my face.
“Soarin?” I asked and then he gasped as well.
“D-Dashie?”
“Soarin!!”
“Dashie!!”
We both ran towards each other and gave each other a long bear hug. Soarin started sniffling and he was rubbing my hair and squeezing me tighter. I started to shed a few tears as I was snuggling against him.
“Oh gosh Dashie! I thought you would never come back!”
We ended our hug but we were still in the embrace. We looked away but I took a deep breath and stared into his eyes once more as he was smiling.
“This is for getting my memories back.” I smiled and I blushed a bit as I grabbed Soarin’s head and kissed his cheek very deeply causing his face to be heated up. After I kissed him, I giggled as he just stood there in shock while his face was red as a tomato. Soon, all of my friends screamed in excitement as they all ran up to me and we all had a really warm group hug.
“Rainbow!!!!” They exclaimed as we all hugged tightly.
“Oh girls, I missed you all so much!”
At the corner of my eye, I happen to see Tirek in disbelief as he stared at all of us in shock. He was so dumbfounded all her could do was make sounds.
“W-W-What? How is this possible?”
“It’s by the magic of-” Twilight held her hands together and was looking up to the sky as we all interrupted her.
“We get it!!!”
Tirek didn’t seem convinced at the fact that I was back but he just yawned and didn’t seem to care.
“It doesn’t matter what you guys do, I am the world’s powerfulliest king! I have all the magic in the world!”
“Don’t listen to him. Rainbow Dash isn’t the true hero here.” Fluttershy spoke up as she stepped forward causing Tirek to open up one eye at her.
“What?? Hey!!”
“Soarin’s the REAL hero here! Without Soarin, none of us would’ve gotten our memories back!” Pinkie added on making Soarin blush from embarrassment.
“Awww guys…” He flushed as he looked away and started scratching the back of his neck.
“Hehehe yeah...you are the real hero Soarin.” I smiled at him and then blushed. “My hero at that.”
We both stared into each others eyes as he smiled down on me sending butterflies into my stomach. Then he brushed some of my bang to the side and placed some hair over my ear causing my cheeks to flare up. He gave his adorable dorky smile as we both leaned in a bit more but then Sunrise pushed herself in the middle of us causing us both to backup while looking away from one another in embarrassment.
“Uhh this is super cute and all, but I’m sure we can do a make-up later!”
Tirek got up from his throne and he clapped his hands together while placing his dark black scepter in between his legs.
“Oh how adorable! The boy saves the day, oh how ironic.”
“It’s now or never Tirek! You either step down or fight!” Soarin clenched his fists together as Tirek crossed his legs on his throne.
“Hmmm yes….must we all end this in violence? I mean the problem here is already self explanatory.”
“That’s not gonna work Tirek! Just step down from the throne! We all know you don’t have it in you!” Soarin yelled at him causing Tirek to snap back instantly.
“That’s it! I have had enough of you all for the past few moments! It’s time to REALLY finish it! And why not finish it, with the hero of the day?!”
Soarin grabbed the Harmony Sword from behind me and was striking for battle. I pulled Soarin’s arm before he could’ve done anything.
“No Soarin! It’s too dangerous!”
“A girl once told me that nothing’s too dangerous. I’m just following her words.”
I looked at him and smiled realizing it was quote that I told him when we were kids. With a mighty blast from Tirek’s powerful scepter, it was aiming for Soarin but instantly, I stood in front of him and took the shot instead. I hit with the ground with a hard impact as the orange and black magic was swirling around me causing me to feel more pain by the second. Tirek started chuckling as Soarin was in shock for the second time of his life. I tried to fight the pain but the lightning sparks from the magic would shock me in pain even more. I held my head tightly as I started to scream for help. Soarin on the other hand was looking around for something and he finally saw something so he grabbed Amaranthine’s bow and arrow but Twilight nudged him.
“Soarin what are you doing??!!”
“I am going to be Dashie’s hero!”
And with that, Soarin let the arrow fly and it hit a sparkling blue tube filled with something that I needed at this point and when I finally turned around to see what was going on, the same tube Demetrius had sucked up my Equestrian magic, was the same tube that shattered on the ground and was swirling towards me and it went inside my geode and all of Tirek’s magic went away as my magic swooped inside of me, making me regain my strength once again. I felt so fresh, so strong, and so renewed! I got up from the ground and my geode started glowing. All of my friend’s geodes were glowing in sequence with mine. We all started smiling as we held each other’s hands and knew what was coming.
“Well darling, what is the final call?” Rarity asked as she looked at me with concerning eyes.
“Who cares what is it? Let’s take this big boy down!” Pinkie demanded as she shuffled up her fingers together and gave a creepy grin. “Mutiny ahoy~”
“Don’t get yer hopes up to high Pinkie. So Dash? What’s it gonna be?”
I took a small breath in held Sunset’s and Pinkie’s hands firmly. I closed my eyes and felt the wind blow calmly. I finally opened my eyes to only face an angry Tirek. I realized from the voyage we traveled together for the past few days was just helping us to become stronger. And not only that but it made us see that we need one another more than we need ourselves. I remembered when all the goddesses magic were connected to Tirek’s golden crown. I took a deep breath and grabbed the Harmony Sword as I looked up to the sky and closed my eyes.
“At last, I finally know the true reason why Oliana told my mom to send me here. It’s not to defeat you, be your slave, or show you how to live your life. But, it is to show you how much of a king you are. I realize that I too will become in charge of controlling a huge empire. But, I haven’t really fully understand the qualities of becoming a queen until now. I also realize that I can’t become someone greater without my friends. Their magic is stronger than anything else in the world and our power within will make me become a better person. Tirek, you have may have the most powerful magic in Gemporia. But, you do not possess the most powerful magic of all! And that’s the magic of friendship!”
At that moment, all of our geodes started glowing brightly as we all rose up to the sky and I knew it was time to really get to the bottom of things! Fluttershy grew her pony ears and her wings as she was wearing a green butterfly headband with a long, beautiful, and green butterfly evening dress. Her dress sparkled with the light as her hair was wrapped up in a bun but some of her hair extended with her tail. Jackie grew her pony ears and her tail as well as she wore brown leather boots and a medium wine colored dress and her hat was shimmering too. Her hair was braided in a long french braid as her tail extended to it as well. Pinkie Pie also grew her pony ears and she was wearing a fuchsia sparkly jacket over a white sleeveless shirt with blue balloon decorations and a pink and blue pettiskirt to match with pink heels and her hair was poofy and curly with a small little yellow top hat as her tail extended from her hair as well. Rarity was wearing a long dark purple ball gown sweetheart sleeveless tulle lace up dress with glittery lace and beading. Her ears flared up as small golden earrings appeared on her ears and her hair was curled down nicely as her tail extended too. She was wearing silver high heels with diamonds on them. Twilight ears appeared right after Rarity as she was wearing a lavender, soft and flowy David’s bridal long bridesmaid dress and her hair was also in a bun as well. Sunset also ponied-up and she was wearing a gorgeous black and red gradient color prom evening dress beaded ball gown and her hair was all silked back into one with little sunbeams at the ends of her hair and as for me? I couldn’t believe I transformed into this design but I guess it was the fact that I finally fulfilled the prophecy. My ears formed and my wings fluffed out gracefully and I wore a sequin top chiffon high-low cocktail royal blue dress. My hair was curled out but it was more fluffy, if you know what I mean. I was wearing a royal blue hibiscus flower crown and there was a royal blue flower mark over my left eye and the harmony sword transformed into a rainbow specter. After we all ponied up, we formed a line in the air and I was in the middle holding the scepter, charging it at Tirek. He grew more angry and started using his fireballs at us but it was ineffective. He was so mad that he kept on shooting more and more until he was so perplexed about everything.
“How?! I have the most powerful magic! You can't possibly defeat me! I am all powerful!”
“No Tirek! You may have all the power but you don't have the magic of friendship! The way to be a perfect king is not having all the power! It's by showing honesty, generosity, kindness, laughter, empathy, magic, loyalty, and love towards your people and that's the magic you don't possess! And that's why Queen Amaani was chosen to rule and not you. You show that the only way to be a fair king is by controlling others and that will get what you want but that's not the way. The true way is by following the light of friendship and love to all and that's something you will never have!”
I pointed the specter at Tirek and it started glowing a bright yellow light from the tip of it and all of my friends touched the scepter with me causing a huge rainbow laser to blast out the scepter and it was swirling around Tirek as he was yelling in pain.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
After that blast, Tirek’s golden crown cracked and all the 12 gemstones were floating in the air and it was brought to all the goddesses that harnessed the gems. My mother received her garnet back and she unlocked the door in the cell she was in as she walked towards us with a bright smile. The sky turned blue and the rainbow from the scepter blasted throughout Gemporia. The sky was filled with a collision of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet colors vibrantly bursting in the air. Each color brought smiles and hugs from all throughout the country. Everything was back to normal! The tall silver pillars that held the castle together were back to their original position. There were 11 thrones formed around in a circle and fountains were flowing with sparkling water and flowers and vines were spread all around the room. The whole country of Gemporia was showered with the love of friendship and the ground was freshly cut of green grass and everyone was very happy and harmonious. After all of that, each of us were on the ground groaning in pain. I was knocked out cold until I felt a wet tongue lick across my face. I opened my eyes and saw Monoko barking in my face. I couldn't help but giggle at the sight as I grabbed him and pulled him in for a nice hug.
“Who's my good boy?” I replied softly while still recovering from all that just occurred. I finally began to stretch from my position as I looked down at my clothes and realized how sparkly I was. Pinkie just jumped on me and started giggling like she always does. I just gave a soft chuckle as all of my friends hugged me as we all had a long group hug.
“We did it once again!” Twilight smiled. Sunset pulled Twilight into a lovely passionate kiss on the lips and then snuggled her.
“Heh, you got that right babe. It's all over now.”
Twilight blushed a bright crimson as Sunset curled up her tongue and started wiggling her eyebrows. Jackie and I couldn't help but double with laughter as Twilight started yelling at us.
“GAH SHUT UP!!” She grumbled causing us to laugh even more.
I happen to spot Crystal zoom in my area as she started squealing in happiness as she snuggled my cheek deeply.
“Ohhh I knew you could do it! I believed in you since the day we meet! I am so proud of you Master Dashie!”
“Without you Crystal, I wouldn't even be here right now. So, thank you for everything you did and what you are doing.”
“Awww master Dashie! That's so sweet of you to say. It truly is. But I just helped you accomplish something you needed to complete since it was your destiny.”
“Thanks Crystal, for everything.”
She snuggled against my cheek as I patted her little head. She squealed in response as her blushed slightly until we both looked at the sky, and saw a bright white dove flying above the throne that Tirek was once sitting in and when the dove passed by it, the throne turned into a glistening white with golden drapes forming at the side. The dove flew in front of me and it gave a soft little squawk and it transformed into the queen of Gemporia. Her long wavy golden hair, her pale skin, her icy blue eyes, and her bright smile filled the room with life as she smiled down at me. I couldn’t believe that I was standing in front of the queen of the country I just saved. I started trembling and my hands were fidgeting as Soarin tried to calm me down by standing at my side. But, I couldn’t help it!
“Rainbow Miriam Alexandria Dash.” She said as she stood right above me as her shadow reflecting over me causing me to gulp. I blushed slightly hearing my horrible full name. But, I was still shocked to know that she knew me.
“Y-You know my name?!”
“But of course, why wouldn’t I? You saved Gemporia from utter destruction by my mischievous little brother who only looked out for himself. And I am so thankful that you showed him the magic of friendship.”
She pulled me into a hug and I couldn’t believe my eyes! I was smiling super hard and my face was a bright pink as I hugged her back. After our hug, I started squeaking like a tiny mouse and started twitching like crazy. She started giggling as I finally came to my senses and bowed down to her. My friends did the same and so did the Unforgotten Goddesses. Shivani looked up and dashed towards Amaani and gave her a big hug. Amaani hugged Shivani back tightly as a tear escaped her eye.
“Mother!!! I missed you so much!” cried Shivani as she was kissing her mom in the cheek and after that, she let go of her and then hugged me.
“Rainbow Dash thanks for everything!!!”
“Awww sure. No problem at all. After all, you were the one that showed me here. If it wasn't for you, then I wouldn't even be here!”
“As much as that is true, it was you that trusted me back on the island, if I'm not mistaken.”
“Oh yeah, you're right.”
Shivani kept on babbling about how we met and everything until something caught my eye. I saw the black crown, that was on Tirek’s head, was placed on the ground. I went towards it and picked it up with both of my hands and brought it over to Amaani.
“Your royal highness? I think this belongs to you.”
She stared down on the crown and smiled brightly and shook her head slightly.
“Hehehe, actually Rainbow Dash, this crown belongs to you!”
And before I could say anything else, Amaani placed the crown on my head and it transformed into a silver tiara with royal blue gems around it. I gasped at the sight that Amaani bowed to me and then my mother and all the goddesses as well. Soon, everyone in the castle was bowing down to me. At the corner of my eye, I saw all my friends bowing down to me. I was utterly confused about everything. Why are they bowing? Why did the crown change? Was THIS my destiny?
“Wait a minute!” I shouted causing everyone to stop bowing.
“This doesn't make any sense! Why are you all bowing at me? Just because I'm an Indian princess?!”
“No Rainbow Dash. You fulfilled the Polynesian prophecy. It did say that a warrior who has magenta eyes as rosy as a fine rose and who's heart shows loyalty and bravery will defeat the mighty Tirek and will reclaim the crown. Didn't you read the last pages of your mother's diary? The prophecy should be there. That's also another reason why we couldn't defeat him ourselves. When Phyra told me that she was sending someone she knew to defeat Tirek, I know she was talking about the prophecy. After all, she is Polynesian as well.” Amaani smiled as she fixed the crown over my head.
“But why couldn't my mom do it? Is she's Polynesian as well?”
“Because your mother's powers show courage and not loyalty. You show loyalty more than anyone else in the world. And we thank you for using the elements of harmony to show Tirek what's right. We thank you and your friends as well for showing Tirek what he was missing all along. And for this, we should reward you and your friends.” Amorette walked over to me and gave me a slight hug. Amaani giggled and grabbed the Harmony Sword and placed it in my hand.
“I think she already has a reward!” Amaani smiled as she placed her hand over my shoulder. Sunrise gasped and pushed herself in the front, almost knocking me and Amaani over.
“Wait a minute! Pause everything!!”
Ocean Wave nodded her head and used her power which was “Time” to actually stop the time so everything was frozen. Sunrise gave Ocean Wave a deep glare as Ocean Wave giggled.
“Oh, hehehe sorry! I thought you were serious.”
She resumed the time and Sunrise rolled her eyes and continued to speak.
“Anyway, as I was saying before I got rudely interrupted by a certain “time” dilemma, I was going to say that since Dash accomplished something big as in, saving our country, fulfilled a prophecy written by her ancestors, and also defeating a huge enemy, doesn't she deserve something like, I dunno a title to be one of us?”
The room went into complete silence as Amaani looked at Sunrise and she folded her arms and placed her arm around my shoulder.
“I mean, she has a crown and also we all bowed to her. I think that's a sign already. Besides, being a warrior was her destiny! We are the greatest warriors that ever lived! So, why not? Also, there are twelve Unforgotten gemstones which stand for the twelve Unforgotten goddesses. And we got them taken away and that's when Tirek stole all of ours. But we got them back by the help of Dash and her friends. Also, the twelfth gemstone has been in good hands by Rainbow Dash herself and she did fulfil the prophecy and if I remember correctly, the end states, “Once the destined individual defeats Tirek, this chosen one will prove that they aren't forgotten and shall harness the sapphire of sincerity for becoming a warrior and saving people, which was their destiny.” And if I'm not mistaken, Dash wants to save her people in India when she becomes queen and she always wanted to become a warrior. So, basically, her ancestors were talking about Dash’s future this whole time.”
We all stared at Sunrise with a blank facial expression and I held my jaw open. The Queen was astonished herself! Shivani clapped as she started smiling. Sunrise knew what just happened and groaned as her face turned pink.
“Dammit, I am the goddess of knowledge….” She sighed as she smacked her forehead. I pulled her close to me and smirked.
“But, you said you didn't know why you were born with this. Well, now you know.”
“Heh, thanks Dash.”
“Well Miss Sunrise Skies, seems to me that you have grown up a lot since we last met. Your knowledge has been growing stronger and you've been using your magic seriously now. I am so proud of how you grown.”
“Eh, what can I say? I'm too perfect.” Sunrise smugly grinned. Amorette rolled her eyes and Amaranthine wiggled her eyebrows and leaned closer to her with a sly smile.
“Lightning Strike would be to differ…..” She hummed. Sunrise grabbed her shirt tightly and grumbled.
“What was that Amary?!”
“N-Nothing….hehehe…”
“Ahem! Sunrise is right. It seems like you did earn your title as being an Unforgotten goddess.”
“Wait….what?!?! Huh?!?!?”
“You're one of us Dash! Congratulations!!!” Lilia hugged me tightly. And soon all of my friends hugged me.
“Ooohhh I knew you could do it!” Twilight beamed as she gave me a high five. Soarin was pretty far away from everyone but I walked towards him and smiled.
“Oh, nice crown.”
We both burst out laughing and giggling like dorks. I ruffled up his hair and smiled like some dorky idiot.
“Heh, you now noticed that? Man, you're such a goofball.”
“Eh, what can I say? No one was barely paying attention to me. I mean, not that I'm jealous or anything-”
“Jealous why are you jealous?”
“I mean, I saved your life and I didn't get credit…..sorry if I sound-”
“No no, it's okay to be. They didn't recognize ya but I did and that's all that matters.”
I hugged him tightly and he hugged back and booped my nose.
“Yea so to speak, I guess I'm getting a coronation….I suppose.”
“Well, of course! You deserve it and much more. I don't think being a goddess covers how much you really needed to be rewarded. I wish I had something to give you.”
“Hehe, you coming into my life was the greatest gift of all.”
Soarin scratched the back of his neck and his face was a bright pink.
“Awwww Dashie you're embarrassing me.”
“Hahaha oh come on, that's nothing compared to the teasing I used to do back when we were younger.”
“Oh boy….not again!”
“Oh Mister Nutty~” I sang as his face went from light pink to a deep crimson. He gasped in shock and covered his face. I started doubling with laughter as I heard him groan.
“Oh my gosh, I still can't believe you remember that!”
“I mean who wouldn't?! You were talking to that squirrel like it was your best friend or something.”
“Dash, I was a stupid kid…..ugh..”
“Awwww is Mister Nutty getting flustered?”
“DASH!!! Hush before the others here you!”
And with that, we spend the rest of the evening chatting and having the best time. We walked all the way to a room and inside it, there was a balcony and we kept on chatting and chatting until moon was in the sky. The stars were shining and there was a shooting star but I was a bit late in seeing it. We both stood and saw the entire city out there lights on and it was like a light show. I placed my head on Soarin’s shoulder and rested my eyes a bit. After awhile, he chuckled and whispered in my ear.
“You know I can leave ya know? You seem tired.”
“No….it’s fine.”
I rested on him and started to snore which I tried to control because I never snored in front of Soarin and I bet he thinks I’m sort of dorky. I was completely knocked out but he did put me in my bed and kissed my forehead. He turned off the light and closed the door. I opened up one eye and sat up on the bed. I softly sighed and looked down at the sapphire necklace. Monoko was sleeping on the other side of the bed and Crystal was in her music box sleeping as well. I plopped back down on the bed and stared at the ceiling.
“Wow….what a day~”
In fact, today was just a thrill. I defeated Tirek, also earned myself to be an Unforgotten goddess and also made new friends. This summer was way more epic than I thought it was. I was just at Camp Everfree and then India, and now in Gemporia. Something tells me, that I needed to be an Unforgotten goddess. I don't know what yet, but I feel it. And I'm glad that my ancestors knew what I was capable of even though I was never able to see it for myself. I realized that I've been growing with my magic and learning new things. Maybe becoming a goddess will prove that I'm ready for a new chapter in my life. Or probably something new that will impact my life. Hmmmm, what do you think?
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 48- All Hail Goddess Sincerity!
Author's Note
Ah yes, I am so so sorry for uploading this late...I am very stressed out at the moment, and most likely would have more hiatus coming soon due to summer assignments, regents once again, my musical coming up, and also school. This upcoming school year is going to be very stressful and more the likely of me not coming back to Fimfiction to be updated with my future works. But, this was a very fun chapter of working with, and it's pretty long for lots of reasons. XDplease don't forget to leave a comment!~ THank you for your support!~
Scene 48- All Hail Goddess Sincerity!
Voyage of the Unforgotten! Chapter 48- All Hail Goddess Sincerity!
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
Three days later….
Today was the day that I was having my coronation! Everyone throughout the entire country of Gemporia was coming to the city of Glistenda. It was a gorgeous day and I’m certain Amorette made the weather perfect today. There were no clouds in the sky and the sun was shining extremely bright. I for one, was knocked out cold, spread all over the bed because last night, I was writing a speech last minute. I am not a good person for talking too long but I am getting crowned and the faith of Gemporia lies in my little hands. Hearing from Sunrise, being an Unforgotten goddess isn’t easy, there’s lots of responsibility to take in. Since the window in my room was slightly open, I was hearing birds chirping and the sounds of people working outside. I heard a loud knock on the door and honestly, I didn’t want to move at all.
“Dashie!! It’s me Pinkie Pie! Open up! It’s time!”
Pinkie’s knocks eventually grew louder and louder and it sounded like someone was hammering nails to the door. I groaned and put the blanket over me to fall asleep again but it didn’t work. There was another knock on the door but it was much softer.
“Rainbow Dash? It’s time to wake up now.” Fluttershy said as she knocked on the door softly once more. I heard a few other voices mumbling something and then another knock but this one was a bit louder than Flutters.
“Rainbow Dash, it’s time to get up! It’s your coronation day! Don’t let me get Applejack to use her geode to burst down this door because I would let her do it!”
“Geez Sunset…..calm the hell down...I’m coming…” I thought as I groaned extra loudly and just took one step and then collapsed on the ground with a loud THUD ! I heard the door open up and Pinkie and Fluttershy came dashing in the room to see if I was okay but as always, Pinkie’s the first one to check me.
“OMGGGG DASHIE ARE YOU OKAY??!! I HEARD A LOUD BOOM AND WE THOUGHT YOU WERE HURT!!! ARE YOU OKAY??? HOW MANY FINGERS AM I HOLDING UP??!! ARE YOU RESPONSIVE???!!! ANSWER ME!!!” She hollered as she was holding me extremely tight against her chest area so I was suffocating as my face was scrunched up to her boobs. I was trying to breathe because I for one, don’t like boobs a much.
“DOES SHE LOOK OKAY TO YOU??!!”
“Pinkie, she’ll look fine once ya let go of her face for cryin’ out loud.” Jackie sighed as she smacked her forehead and that’s when Pinkie let go of me and I was able to breath again. Sunset walked over to me and gave me a hug as she smiled.
“Happy coronation day! You excited?”
“Yeah...sort of.” I sighed as I walked over to a nearby table which had a mirror and a few beauty supplies on the side. I brushed them aside as I sat on the chair and stared at myself in the mirror and soon I saw all my friends looking in the mirror as well.
“Awwww what’s the matter darling?” Rarity asked as she was fixing with my hair a bit. She grabbed a brush and started combing it out softly.
“I just don’t know but I feel like…..ugh! I feel like I don’t deserve this at all…”
“Why would you think of something like that Rainbow? We were there when we defeated Tirek together. You totally deserve a title as the 12th goddess. The prophecy says so.” Twilight added.
“Yeah yeah the prophecy! But do you really think my ancestors made a whole story about me and it somehow came true? What if it wasn’t me this whole time?”
“Oh Rainbow Dash, stop doubting yourself. Like Twilight said you deserved it.” Fluttershy sighed as she patted my back. I looked at myself in the mirror even more and started grumbling.
“Well darling, you should just let those negative emotions go and think positively. After all it is YOUR coronation day and nothing is going to change. You're going to have a lovely day with us, the goddesses, and Soarin~” Rarity smiled as she patted my head. “But for now, you should get dressed for the ceremony, and after that, we'll have as much fun as we want.”
Everyone nodded their heads agreeing with Rarity’s statement and I sort of chuckled at it as well.
We all came together for a warm long group hug. There was a knock on the door and my mom appeared.
“Oh great! You're up! Perfect! Rise and shine honey.”
I gave her a glare and looked away. I am still mad at her of the fact she was alive this whole time and didn't tell me anything. She sighed and walked towards my direction until I snapped back.
“I can't believe you lied to me for all these years!!”
“Rainbow Dash…..not right now…”
“No! Let’s discuss this now! You lied to me! For what? To protect me? You never cared for anyone but yourself!”
“IIIII think we should go….” Twilight spoke up and my friends all went out the room and closed the door. I gave another deep glare at my mom as she placed her hands over mine.
“Look….I know you hate me with a passion right now...but if I told you, Tirek would’ve taken your life just as he took Aunt Freya away from me. I couldn’t let that happen because you’re my only child and I love you with all my heart Rainbow…..I am sorry I didn’t show you a sign or anything but I was so afraid of what Tirek could’ve done to you. But I am so glad you’re okay now and I am able to see you get coronated as a goddess like me. I know you don’t want a hug or a kiss from me and I totally understand that. Just know that I love you no matter what you do or no matter who you become. You’re my daughter and that’s all that matters to me.”
Her eyes were welled up with tears and so were mine. I looked away in embarrassment as I remember all the bad things I told her yet she still loved me. I choked on my tears as I ran to her and gave her a really tight hug.
“M-Mommy…..I am so sorry…”
“Hush hush, it’s okay sweetie. We all get upset sometimes. Sometimes we let anger get in control of all of us. I forgive you because that’s what mothers do for their babies.” She replied as she began stroking my hair. She let go of me and smiled brightly at me. “I should let you get dressed. You have a big day ahead of you!”
And with that, she left and the door slammed shut. I sighed as I stared at myself in the mirror just remembering how everything came to be. I looked behind the door of the dress Rarity made for me last night and the shoes to go with it. I slumped in the chair as I stared at it more until I got the courage to get up and place it against my chest. I sighed once more as I looked at the time and it said 10:45am and I knew I had to hurry up and get dressed…...and….let Rarity put a HINT of makeup on me before I go…
Soarin’s P.O.V
“Relax…..focus...don’t be nervous….okay you need to be nervous!”
I began pacing back and forth nonstop in front of Dashie’s room with a bouquet of flowers in my hand. I was wearing a white dressed shirt and black dress pants and a thick black belt to go with it. I also had my royal blue tie in my other hand because it was matching the color of Dashie’s dress. Rarity assumed that I should be matching with Dashie. I took a deep breath as I stopped pacing back and forth and stood in front of the door with my tie and the flowers in both hands. I was going to knock but then I stopped.
“Come on Soarin! Don’t be a dork. Just knock, I’m sure she’ll answer…”
I took a really deep breath as I knocked on the door. I was going to make a run for it because of how nervous I was. But I decided to stay or was that just my mind saying yes but my body is saying leave. As I was about to actually make a run for it, I heard a voice.
“Oh, uh! Give me a sec!”
I started biting on my fingers which I never do unless I am a nervous wreck which I was. My legs started shaking rapidly nonstop and then I heard her footsteps walking closer and closer to the door. I closed my eyes and held the bouquet behind me as I saw the knob turn and there she was. She was tying her hair up but her hair was all over her face. I couldn’t help but chuckle as she was grunting a bit.
“Sorry, but Rarity just stopped by and curled my hair and everything but I wanted to see if I could try something different besides having my hair curled ironed, ya know?”
“Dashie, I don’t think Rarity would be pleased if you just did a different style...I mean...I dunno-”
“No no you’re right! Rarity would kill me if she finds out that I was changing up the hairstyle! Thanks Soarin I can always count on you!” She smiled as she sat down on the chair in front of a mirror. She started humming a song and then looked at me.
“Uh, is there something that you needed Soarin?”
“Oh uh what? Oh, um, well, I um-”
“Yes? Spill it out!”
“Well um you see um…”
I could feel the heat in my cheeks began to rise as Dash was walking towards me as she looked absolutely stunning in her gown. She wore a royal blue and gold dress as it flowed all the way down to her feet and her shoes were royal blue with a hint of gold as well. Her hair, curled out as she said. Just describing everything made me blush deeper.
“Y-You look gorgeous Dash.”
“You really think so?”
“M-M-Mhm…”
We both looked at one another as both of our faces were a different shade of pink as she looked away and began to fiddle with her fingers.
“Well, it wasn’t my idea, i-it was all Rarity but I’m really glad you like it.”
“Well, the reason why I actually came here was for you to fix my tie...haha.”
We both started laughing away as she took the tie from my hand and started tying it around the collar of my shirt. She was so focused on the tie but I couldn’t help but stare at her. Her soft rainbow hair and her smooth light blue fingers as she was wrapping it and tying it over and over again. It seemed like I was distracting her a bit because every once in a while, she would look up at me and started to shake her head with a smile. Finally once she was done, she looked up at me and I looked down at her as our cheeks were a bright pink.
Art by: Shimmer-Shy on Deviantart
“W-Well, um I better finish this speech before it’s time..” She looked away as she was still blushing. I cleared my throat and nodded my head.
“Yeah that sounds promising….good luck with the speech and all.”
“Thanks Soarin!”
“Yeah…”
I still had the flowers behind my back as I sighed as I walked towards the door. I stopped and closed my eyes again as I ran back over to Dash and shoved the flowers towards her.
“I-I was going to give these to you after the coronation but I-I realized that you deserved them before and that...um...I uh...DAMN!! Why is it so hard to talk to you?!” I shouted with rage as I was walking back and forth in her room. Dash looked shocked as she held both of my arms and then placed her left hand over my cheek.
“Hey, relax. It’s okay. I understand. I am too awesome for anyone to handle.”
“No...Dash it’s not your awesomeness….it’s something else.”
“So, what is it?”
“I-I can’t tell you….it’s embarrassing…”
“I….embarrass you?”
“No no! That’s not it! I uh...ugh…”
“Soarin just tell me. I won’t judge!”
“Yes you would….you totally would because I’m such a complete dork when I’m around you and I honestly can’t express my feelings without getting flustered.”
“Dork? Feelings?! Soarin, just tell me. You’re freaking me out…”
“See? And THEN I freak you out!”
“Soarin, just express your feelings.”
“It’s just that, I love youuuuu…..your dress!”
“All of this because you love my dress…?”
“Hahahaha yup!! I love it so much that I brought you these flowers so you can match with them! Hahaha, why the only reason!”
“Uhhhhh-”
That’s when the horns blew and Dash started to freak out! She started running all over the room, but then she grabbed a pen and a piece of paper and continued to write something down while running out the door. But, she came inside and was finding something else.
“Okay, shoes check! Speech check! Am I missing something else?!”
I shook my head as she smiled and dashed out the room with full speed. I caught up to her as we were walking down the hall. But knowing Dashie, she was jogging down the hall.
“Dash, I think you might need to slow down because we don’t want you to be panting on stage…”
“P-Panting?! Who said anything about panting?!” She started huffing and puffing as her jogging pace increased faster and faster. She almost tripped while running with her heels, but she stopped and took them off and started running without any shoes on. I started running with her as we were both running down the long hallway. We both saw the janitor cleaning the floor and once she saw us dashing towards her, she yelled at us.
“Ceremony is down the stairs, exit 4, and on your right!”
We both came to a full stop, as Dash just totally cut me off and then started running down the next hallway to the staircase. Once, she opened the door, we both ran down the stairs as fast as possible.
“Uhhh what exit are we now?” She asked as she was still running faster than before.
“Um, exit 5.”
We went down another flight of stairs until we saw “Exit 4”, and then we both pushed ourselves on the door as it swung open and we saw a couple of people in the hallway chatting.
“EXCUSE ME!!! COMING THROUGH!!! GIRL ABOUT TO BE CROWNED GODDESS IS ROLLING THROUGH!!!” Dash hollered as people were backing away from the middle of the hallway, as Dashie and I were running for our lives. We eventually saw Twilight and Sunset standing in front of a big golden door waiting to go in. We both stopped right in front of them as we were panting away.
“Where were you two?” Twilight asked as she was staring at the both of us. Soon, everyone was staring at us as Dash was putting on her heels.
“Ooohh Dashie you look beautiful!” Pinkie squealed as she was helping her put her shoes on.
“Thanks Pinkie.”
The door slightly opened as we all saw Sunrise coming out as she was wearing a gorgeous black dress. The top part of the dress was dazzled with silver and the bottom was black. There was also a black cape in the back of the dress and she was also wearing lavender lace shoes and a lavender butterfly clip on her hair to match.
“Are you guys ready? They want me to escort you guys in when they call on you.”
“Woah Sunrise looking good.” Dash laughed as Sunrise rolled her eyes and smirked. Before she could’ve said anything at all, the horns from the inside of the room started to blow. Sunrise pushed her way towards the front and she looked super excited, for a first.
“Okay you guys! Ya ready?”
And with that, she pushed the golden doors as it opened and it revealed the entire auditorium as millions of people were standing as we entered the room. The room was vast and the trumpets and drums were playing as we were walking down the long hallway with smiles on our faces. The display was glorious as I saw all the goddesses in front of their thrones as they were standing up as well. The ceiling was brightly enriched with golden and cream and a crystal chandelier. The walls were gold and white and the floor was cream as well and also a red carpet with golden silk on the edges. I was extremely happy at the moment because I could see Amaani smiling at me as she held her hands together and waited until we arrived to the front. Soarin was walking right next to me and I could see him smiling as well. We both looked at one another and smiled brightly as we were standing in the front of the room, holding one another’s hand. I could hear Sunset and Pinkie giggling behind me, as I turned around and I saw all my friends smiling at me. They all looked gorgeous in their dresses and Tiran looking very handsome in his tuxedo as he was standing near Pinkie. Sunrise skipped to the front and she walked up the four steps as she sat on her throne. Queen Amaani cleared her throat and raised her hand to silence the music. Once the music stopped, everyone looked at her as she made her hand motions going up and down indication for everyone to sit.
“You may be seated.” She announced as everyone did as she said. I looked over and saw my mother waving at me as I gave her a tiny wave back while smiling super hard.
“Good morning fellow citizens of Gemporia. I am pleased to be here with you all on this lovely sunny day. We are here on this special day to crown Princess Rainbow Miriam Alexandria-”
“Princess Rainbow Dash is fine your majesty.” I blushed slightly because I felt a bit embarrassed about my full name to be exact. Queen Amaani smiled down at me and cleared her throat.
“My apologizes. We are here to crown Princess Rainbow Dash of India an Unforgotten goddess for fulfilling the Polynesian prophecy which was written by one of her ancestors. Although we are celebrating her coronation, we are also giving marvelous thanks to her friends for defeating my brother from his wicked ways. And for this we say thank you! But before we proceed with the ceremony for Rainbow Dash, we have a few rewards me and the other fellow goddesses to give to her friends in return for saving our beloved country.”
Amaani was pulling out a golden vault with 8 medals in them. They were each a different color and I could see the smiles of my friends faces. Amaani was holding a bright purple medal as she stood in front of Twilight.
“Twilight Sparkle, who harnesses the element of Magic from the Elements of Harmony. Throughout this voyage, you had shown that you were able to use your feelings of delight and great pleasure and your strong element in knowing your abilities in magic and for your good works, I am happy to present you the Medal of Enchantment.”
And with, Amaani stepped forth and placed the bright purple medallion over Twilight as Twilight wore the medal proudly. She bowed in reply as her face was splashed with a light pink.
“Thank you so much your majesty! It’s such a marvelous pleasure.”
Amaani walked down the line and next was Sunset Shimmer. Sunset was smiling really hard as she waited to be given the medal.
“Sunset Shimmer, you’ve come a long way I must say. Your past wasn’t something you would like to relive again, am I right?” Amaani asked as Sunset bowed her head in shame and gave a long sigh.
“Yeah…”
“But, you’ve shown everyone, including your friends that you’ve become a much better person and the magic of forgiveness from one friend in the past making you realize the true meaning of friendship. Ever since then, you’ve been having the knowledge of showing sympathy for others and always caring for their problems. It completely shows that you Sunset Shimmer have developed a great understanding and I’m sure whoever showed you the sign of friendship, it was a good sign. So, I am pleased to bestow this medallion upon you, which is the Medal of Affinity.”
Amaani placed a metallic red medal around Sunset’s neck as Sunset looked at Amaani in tears.
“T-Thank you so much your highness...I-I don’t know what to say. I would like to thank you for everything. But, I honestly couldn’t have done anything without the love of my life.” Sunset smiled as she grabbed Twilight’s hand and kissed it. We all cooed as Twilight’s face was a deep red. Sunset pulled her body closer to hers as she removed her hair behind her ear as they forwarded closely as their lips touched. Both of their face were a deep shade of crimson as Pinkie took a picture, but her flash was on, and once the flash flickered, Sunset and Twilight both separated blushing from more embarrassment. Amaani smiled and walked down and Jackie was next. Jackie took off her cowgirl hat and placed it behind her as she stood firmly.
“Miss Applejack Apple, you harness the Element of Honesty, and you show that you are honest to the core. By going on this voyage, you show that your honesty and your ability for others to trust in you shines like a brightess apple in the bunch! So, today I present to you the Medal of Trustworthiness for your job well done!”
Amaani placed a dark orange medal around Jackie’s neck as she bowed in return. Jackie placed her hat back on her head, as she tilted it as a sign of respect. Amaani walked over to Rarity as she bowed in respect and started to giggle.
“Your highness, it’s a pleasure to be serving with you.”
“Thank you Rarity. I want to present this medal to you for being truly generous and your inspiration and your vibe brings out the best in others by showing them that inner beauty is more powerful than anything else in the world.”
Amaani placed a bright crystal medal over Rarity as she smiled brightly and started to bow again. Amaani looked over at how Pinkie was bouncing up and down. All the excitement caused Pinkie to squeal quietly but when Amaani walked in front of her, Pinkie exclaimed and couldn’t contain her happiness anymore! I for one was pretty embarrassed as I saw how Pinkie was just getting super energetic. Sunrise and Shivani looked at me and started smiling but I covered my face.
“AHHHH!! Okay okay, so where to begin??!! You’re the greatest! I love you and love Gemporia with a passion! All you goddesses give me a HUGE burst of energy and love! And I just don’t how to express my feelings! And the way you guys are nice and kind to Dashie and us and I just can’t….AAHHHH!! OMG!!” Pinkie literally bounced all over the room, cartwheeling and just doing what she normally does when she’s excited. Queen Amaani just giggled softly as she waited for Pinkie to relax. Pinkie kept on bouncing everywhere, Amaani stopped her and started laughing.
“Miss Pinkamena, I understand that you’re really excited and seeing you thrilled puts a smile on my face everytime. But, I must continue with the ceremony.” Amaani smiled as she brought out a beautiful rose-colored medal as Pinkie inhaled a huge gasp.
“Pinkamena Diane Pie, your spirit is the jolliest of them all. Your smile and your bubbly personality shines throughout the world. Also, bringing happiness and laughter towards your friends shows that you will do anything to make anyone smile. Your optimistic trait brings out the best in you Pinkie Pie, and I am so thrilled to present you the Medal of Sanguine for your wonderful works!”
Pinkie grabbed the medal and placed it around her neck as she started tearing up and then she jumped up and hugged Amaani tightly. She started to rock bath and forth as Amaani started giggle again.
“Thank you SO much your highness!”
“Hehe, no problem at all Pinkie.”
Pinkie let go of Amaani and was staring at the medal and Amaani pulled out a shiny candle glow yellow medal and stood in front of Fluttershy.
“Miss Fluttershy, your kind hearted spirit and your soft emotions is what brings your personality out. Your soft calm voice fluctuates the bright kind aura and your passion for caring for animals and looking out for your friends enables your warm loving heart. I now present you the Medal of Benevolence for your act of true kindness at heart.”
Fluttershy bowed slightly as Amaani placed the medal over her head and once she was finished, Fluttershy smiled as her cheeks were slightly pink.
“Thank you.”
Amaani walked over to Tiran and gave him a look that wasn’t pleasing. She stared at him with hurt in her eyes and Tiran looked away in shame. She picked up his head and smiled at him.
“Tiran, it’s never good to have your head down. Always keep it held high.”
“But why? I don’t deserve to be here. All I ever done was mess things up…”
That’s when everyone in the audience started talking in their own conversations and a few mumblings here and there. Even though I was sitting on a throne, I was looking around and saw all my friends getting worried and Pinkie was rubbing Tiran’s back. I looked at Soarin and he looked at me and he gave me that look, and I knew what that meant. I took a deep breath and got up from the throne and walked towards the front.
“Excuse me everyone!”
Everyone stared at me and I was pretty scared but then I looked at Tiran and I saw that he was pretty nervous as well. I took another deep breath as I saw Soarin looking at me and he nodded his head with a smile on his face. I gave a small sigh as I walked towards Tiran as his head was down. I grabbed his face and stared into his bright yellow eyes.
“She’s right ya know. Why do you have your head down? You need to lift it up Tiran.”
“No Dash! Why should I? What did I do that makes me stand here today? I am the enemy! I’m a changeling either way! I was born bad….and always will be.” He replied as he choked on his tears. I stared down at his and held his face closer to mine.
“Tiran, yes, you are a changeling. But the word “change” is in the word “changeling”, and you’re a changeling that actually changed! Not changing into different forms but by changing your heart and your life around. Looking at you now from the times you were pretending to be Ramon, you have changed so much and it always seems to amaze me all the time how you’ve grown. You’re not going to forget the past in one night Tiran. Look at Sunset Shimmer! She’s made some bad mistakes in the past and guess what? We forgave her and she changed. She’s still developing each and everyday, and so are you! Look, everyone has their flaws, and trust me, I have mine. Tiran, you deserve so much. You actually decided to come and help me defeat Tirek, I mean, if you were evil, you would’ve killed me and heck, you even told me to come to the changeling hive to retrieve the artifacts. You….you were good from the beginning. Crystal was actually right. You are a good guy Tiran. I know you’re hurting and don’t want to see your past once again, trust me, we all don’t want to see our mistakes again. But, I will tell you, over and over again that I am so happy that you are who you are and I hope you never change and you stay being Tiran. So, today, I want to present you, this medal for being different and making the right decision, because meeting you and seeing you change everyday, it makes me happy because it shows that even I can make someone change their hearts. So, this Medal of Redemption belongs to you.” I smiled as I also teared up a bit as I passed him a silver medal and placed it around his neck.
Tiran was also crying now as he wiped his eyes with his sleeve and then pulled me into a nice hug. The audience started cooing and so did my friends. I started to stroke his hair and hug him tightly. We parted as we were both staring into one other’s eyes. I saw how happy he was and how much weight lifted off his shoulders. I saw his teeth and I knew he was happy. Seeing him happy makes me happy. I saw Amaani behind me smiling as she shook Tiran’s hand as Tiran bowed in respect.
“Tiranian, like Rainbow Dash said. I am so proud of how you grown.”
“Thank you your majesty….I swear if I haven’t met Dash...I wouldn’t know what to do at the moment.” Tiran smiled and continued to cry making me cry even more. I felt someone’s hand behind me and I turned around and saw Shivani tearing up as well. She hugged me tightly and rocked me back and forth and started squealing a bit.
“Rainbow Dash, that was incredibly beautiful!” She clapped her hands and also wiped her eyes. I felt happy for myself but the ceremony wasn’t over. I saw that there was one more medal in the golden vault and I saw Queen Amaani walk towards Soarin. Soarin was super surprised and when Amaani was about to say something, Soarin spoke up and bowed as well.
“Your majesty, I appreciate it, but I don’t need a medal. I have no special magic or anything. It’s okay, you shouldn’t waste your medals on someone useless like me.”
Queen Amaani flexed her eyebrows and gave Soarin a perplexed look. Amaani sighed as she placed her hand over Soarin’s shoulder. When I heard Soarin call himself “useless”, I gave a huge gasp but Sunrise covered my mouth before I could’ve said anything else.
“Soarin Alexander Rogelio Skies, why would you call yourself useless? You are not useless. You are technically the reason why we are all here right now. Did you forget? If you haven’t remembered Rainbow Dash, she wouldn’t be here and neither would all of us. So, Soarin, you played a huge part in this. You’re intelligent, caring, loving, sweet, kind hearted. You’re perfect just the way you are and much more. Voyaging with Rainbow Dash was the best thing that happened. You are a hero Soarin! You helped Rainbow Dash and her friends get their memories back and you also helped Rainbow Dash get her magic back as well. That’s not being useless, that’s being a hero! And last but certainly not the least, I would like to present Soarin, the Medal of Heroism and you are going to be my personal squire from now on. I have faith in you Soarin that you won’t let Gemporia down and most importantly me.”
I was super happy for him! Soarin got his own crown and he is the queen’s squire?! Amaani placed a beautiful cobalt blue medal around his neck. Soarin was in shock when he heard the news, he looked at Amaani and then at me. I was clapping for him as he walked up towards me and carried me out of my throne and started spinning me around. He held me in his arms and stared right into my eyes making my cheeks flare up in heat.
“Dashie, I couldn’t have done this without you, you know that?” He asked as he started to smile which I totally loved to see his freaking dimples! I started to blush deeply as he smiled and started leaning closer to my face.
“Yes I do know that. But, if you haven’t defended me, I would’ve been losing the most important person I needed in my life.”
We both smiled at one another as both of our faces were a splash of magenta. Soarin was still carrying me and the audience was cooing once more. Then Pinkie came up from behind us and started to scream.
“OH JUST KISS ALREADY!!!” She exclaimed as Soarin and I looked away and flushed deeply from embarrassment as Pinkie brought out a wagon full on t-shirts that said “SoarinDash 4 EVA” on them.
“Cause if you guys don’t, I dunno what I’ll do with all these t-shirts!” She huffed. The Queen clapped her hands twice in order to get everything back on track.
“I know you all are very excited, but we must proceed with the remainder of the ceremony. Soarin, be a gentleman and please release Rainbow Dash in a careful matter? I know how much you want to carry her.” She giggled softly making my face blow up in blazing heat. Soarin placed my feet on the ground and stood next to me and laughed.
“Yes your highness.”
I knew it was time for me to get crowned because Amaani stomped her feet and then everything got quiet. I walked in front of her, waited to hear any further instructions. She brought out a metallic red pillow which carried a beautiful royal blue flower crown. The flowers were royal blue hibiscus from Polynesia and there were also tiny silver spiral vines around the rim. I stared at the flower crown in awe as Queen Amaani was going to give a speech.
“Citizens of Gemporia! We are now going to be celebrating something eventful! A 1,000 years ago, my older brother, Tirek was using his powers for wrong, and with that, he decided to use Phrya as an advantage in order to get the crown by a wager. But, when all hope was lost, the polynesian ancestors written a prophecy for someone to defeat my brother. And today, the wonderful young maiden is standing before us today. So, without further ado, may Rainbow Dash come forth please?”
While trying to wipe off the huge smile off my face, I walked up to Queen Amaani as she held the flower crown in her hands. I kneeled down as she placed the slightly heavy crown over my head. I rose up slowly to make sure it wouldn’t fall off of my head. Once I stood up straight, all of the goddesses stood up and were across from one another, forming a line. All of them bowed to me, as I bowed to them and I turned around for the whole congregation to see me. I could see all of my friends bowing slightly as well as Pinkie was so excited, she hugged Applejack tightly.
“Ladies and gentlemen, may I now present to you, Princess Rainbow Miriam Alexandria Dash, the Goddess of Sincerity!”
The whole congregation was in full uproar! Everyone got up and started cheering! Bursts of confetti filled the air and the musicians started playing music. Everyone was so happy! Shivani, Sunrise, Amaranthine, Lilia, and Ocean Wave were all hugging one another and were cheering for me as well. I couldn’t stop smiling so hard, I just don’t know why! I walked down from the platform and all of my friends walked towards me and we all cuddled and gave a very long group hug.
“Oh Rainbow, we are SO proud of you!” Twilight squealed as she was rubbing her head against my shoulder. Pinkie, Sunset, Rarity, Jackie, and Fluttershy all nodded their heads in agreement.
“Way to stick it to da curb sugarcube!” Jackie smiled as she ruffled up my hair a bit.
“You did such a marvelous job darling!” Rarity clapped her hands and hugged me.
“Rainbow, you don’t know how proud we are of you for making a huge accomplishment! When all of this is over, I am going to write a letter to Princess Twilight. You should tell her about your experience this summer!” Sunset added as she was thinking about who should write the letter.
“Congratulations Rainbow Dash. I am so proud of you!” Fluttershy beamed brightly as she hugged me as well. Pinkie grabbed me from my neck and was hugging me so tightly I almost lost my breath!
“Dashie!! I said this once and I’m gonna say it again! I am super duper happy that you made it this far!! I really wanna burst and jump around like a maniac but ya know, royal officials and stuff! But, this hug will TOTALLY do!!” She hugged me extremely tightly and I was patting her head and started laughing.
“Haha, thanks Pinkie. But honestly you guys, I couldn’t have done this without you guys. We defeated Tirek together! And now, we can celebrate for the job well done!”
“Well, if I haven’t saved you from the ambush by the Black Panthers to begin with, you wouldn’t be standing here right now.” A deep masculine voice said. We all turned around to see Tiran standing by a pillar with a smug little grin. I gave a cocky smirk back and before I could’ve said anything to him, Pinkie pushed me to the side and jumped on Tiran, giving him a tight hug.
I decided to leave them alone for a while and I turned around to go to the hallway and relax for a bit before the ceremony party. I walked out the exit and it was a hallway that led to the outside. It looked like an ancient roman bridges with tiny lilies growing on the sides. I sat by the edges and placed the crown on my lap. I stared at it for a while thinking to myself.
“Did I really deserve this…?”
I honestly didn’t know where exactly these thoughts were coming from but I wasn’t even paying attention at all to see Soarin standing near the entrance part of the bridge intersection.
“I knew I find you in here.”
I turned around and saw that he was walked towards me with his hands in his pockets. I immediately placed the crown back on my head hoping he didn’t notice me by myself.
“Oh hey Soarin, um, what’s shaking?”
“Hah, um, nothing much. How are you, Goddess Sincerity?”
“Oh, I should say the same thing to you, Mr. Squire of the Queen.” I shot back while giving him a smirk. He leaned against me and smirked as well.
“Looks like someone’s a bit jealous~”
“Oh please?! Jealous! Me?! Never!”
“Yeah sure.”
We both started laughing and then we were both sitting on the edge of the bridge seeing the other side of Gemporia. The gorgeous green fields, the shimmering blue water, the colorful birds soaring in the sky, the calm wind blowing, and the majestic rainbow in the sky. The wind softly blew Soarin’s hair and also mind in a swaying movement. We both sighed at the same time before looking at one another again.
“So, um, how does it feel to have the sapphire necklace permanently?”
“Honestly, it doesn’t feel different at all. I mean, I did carry it around for most of the voyage anyway, so technically nothing has really changed to be fairly honest.”
Soarin nodded his head in reply and continued to stare at the scenery. I don’t really think I mentioned this but Soarin doesn’t talk a much. He’s pretty calm, quiet, and shy. He’s goofy when he wants to be, but I know him for 9 years now. He’s also a sweetheart. A very kind hearted sweetheart. I saw his left hand on his lap and my cheeks turned a light pink as I stretched out my hand to grab his hand. I was trying to not make it too obvious so when I felt his soft smooth hand, my face splashed a deep crimson as I removed my quickly and looked away and tried to cover my face. I could feel that he was looking down on me with that cute smile he always does.
“You know, if you wanted to hold my hand, you could’ve just told me Dashie.”
“W-W-What?? Hahaha, who said anything about wanting to touch your hand? I didn’t say anything like that! Hahaha!” I replied as my voice was cracking a bit. Soarin just gave a tiny chuckle as he pulled me closer to him. My head was now resting on his smooth chest and my face was blazing up now. I tried to hide it while covering up my face but Soarin didn’t seem to notice. He sighed once more and rested his head on top of mine. I closed my eyes for a few seconds until I heard the door burst open and Soarin and I got up from one another as quickly as possible as both of our faces were burning up as the embarrassment in my cheeks began to rise drastically. We both saw Sunrise sort of snickering as she saw us flushing from pure embarrassment.
“Oh come on guys! Continue. Don’t mind me! I’m just a random stranger walking by.” She sort of sang in a tune as she was lazily walking down the bridge while whistling as well.
“Yeah a very nosey stranger who likes to invade on people’s private moments!” I snapped back but Sunrise turned around and pretended to act like she was innocent.
“Moi? Oh Rainbow Dash, I wasn’t expecting you to lie on me like that.”
We both exchanged glances at one another and then faced Sunrise with upset facial expressions. She got the memo and started to walk out slowly.
“Oh, I get it! You guys want some ALONE time because you guys want to be ALONE which I totally understand hence the word, ALONE!!!” Sunrise coughed every time she said the word “ALONE” making me and Soarin flush a bit more. Soarin bit his lip and reassured to Sunrise.
“Um Sunrise..? We just wanted to chat for a few moments. Okay? We’ll catch you later during the coronation party.”
Sunrise got the memo and walked out the door. Soarin sat next to me again and we both started laughing.
“Whew, that was a bit….funny.”
“Hah, yeah I guess. The way you just spoke to her was just wow.”
“I CAN STILL HEAR YOU!!” A voice from the door shouted as we saw Sunrise peaking through the tiny window on the door. We both started laughing even more as a few people were staring at us all weird.
Transition to next scene….
The party is going awesome! There was blasting music, party games, snacks, drinks, and just everyone having the best time. Rainbow colored lights were all around the room and the banners were colored with blue. I was standing by the punch table at the moment just looking at how everyone was having the best time. I wasn’t really feeling it at all, I just don’t know why. I saw my mom chatting with Amorette and Queen Amaani. I saw Shivani and Ali eating their food, Ocean Wave and Lilia were laughing away in a booth, Amaranthine and Fluttershy were having a conversation, Pinkie busting out some moves out on the dance floor, Twilight and Sunset blushing as they were trying to kiss but everytime they did, someone would walk past them, Rarity and Jackie are somewhere around, and Sunrise and Lightning Strike playing poker. Sunrise was winning because she had this mischievous grin on her face and started cackling. Lighting Strike just sat there looking over at his cards with no expression at all. I wanted to lean in closer to see how this game will end.
“Yo Lightning ya ready to lose?!”
He just stared at her and then at his cards. He just shrugged his shoulders as Sunrise licked her lips and slammed her cards on the desk and laid her back behind the chair and rested her feet on the table. She chuckled and pretended to feel bad for him. Lightning looked down at her cards and saw that Sunrise had 3 kings and 2 queens. She gave him a smug grin and yawned.
“Welp, sorry baby, I guess you will have to be my slave forever after this since I won the bet!”
Lightning Strike gave a tiny chuckle and then placed his cards on top of hers and he had 5 aces. Sunrise hollered a huge gasp and then slammed her hands on the table as she pulled Lightning Strike close to her face.
“ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!?!?!?”
“Hey, we're in public watch your mouth young lady.”
“Oh, don't you YOUNG LADY me!! Okay?! You win every fucking time like are you serious?!?! You're such a fucking baka!!”
“That's Masta Baka to you. You're now my slave, like ya said.” He smiled as he patted her head. Sunrise was boiling up and she stormed away in pure anger.
“I'm going to get some punch!!” She mumbled as she stormed off. I was pretty shocked at how she reacted but hey, this is Sunrise we're talking about here. Lightning Strike sighed as he packed up all the cards and placed them in his pocket. I just stared at the table that he was sitting on as I tried to rethink about what just happened. Sunset came over to me and grabbed a class of fruit punch as well.
“What just happened?”
“Uh, just Sunrise being Sunrise.” I laughed softly. “She lost a game to Lightning.”
“Oh, I bet she didn't take that too easy.” Sunset added with a slight smug. I laughed a bit louder than before as we saw Sunrise sitting back down on the table apologizing to Lightning.
“Haha, knowing her she didn't. But they seem okay now.”
We both saw them smile and kiss on the lips for a few seconds. Lightning Strike saw Sunset and I at the corner of his eye and when he finished kissed Sunrise, he motioned his hand to tell us to come.
“Good evening you two. Care to join us with a game of poker?”
“No no no! I wanna rematch and that's final! Sorry Dash and Sunset, I just want to beat him for once in this game!” Sunrise growled as she was shuffling up the cards after she snatched them from Lightning’s pockets. Lightning rolled his eyes and waved goodbye to us. We both were walking away from the table as the dance floor was more visible. Sunset nudged my shoulder with a slight smile.
“You know, you should spend this night with Soarin.”
My cheeks turned a slight shade of pink as Sunset was wiggling her eyebrows. I gave her a light punch on her shoulder and then we both started dying of laughter.
“Haha I dunno….I mean I don't wanna be a bother at all.”
“And you won't.”
I turned around and saw Soarin smiling at me while drinking some punch. I stood there blinking rapidly as my face splashed with a hint of pink as Soarin started chuckling. Sunset started to smirk and she winked at me.
“I’ll leave you two alone.”
She walked away as she gave me a thumbs up as I stared back to see Soarin sipping his cup. He leaned against the table almost tipping over the drinks and bowls of chips but he got his balance and almost fell himself but he tried to hide it with a smug. I started to snicker quietly before he said anything. I saw my mom at the corner of my eye and I knew this would be a perfect opportunity to show my mother to Soarin. I took a deep breath and tapped Soarin’s shoulder.
“Hey Soar, I want you to meet someone special.”
“Sure.”
I grabbed his arm as I saw my mother’s figure closer and closer hoping that we won’t make a huge scene like she always does. My palms were a bit sweaty and my feet were shaking rapidly.
“Hey mom! I-”
“Oh! Hey sweetie! How are you feeling? Are you excited that you are now an unforgotten goddess?”
“Hah, sure am, but I would like you to meet someone that greatly had a huge impact on my life.” I shyly said as I pushed Soarin on front of her as he soft of blushed a bit and waved.
“Mom, I like you too meet Soarin.”
My mom stared at him for a pretty long time. Not even saying a word. She squinted her eyes a few times, and some other times, she would blink rapidly. I had a worried smile on my face as Soarin was smiling sheepishly.
“Your majesty, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Soarin calmly said as he slightly bowed to her. My mom’s face lit up as she started to smile.
“Oh, well aren’t you a sweet gentleman?” She asked as she was smiling super hard now. I was praying that she wouldn’t burst out in excitement. Soarin was pretty much flustered right about now as his face was from cyan to a bright crimson glow.
“W-W-Why thank you so much. Rainbow Dash has told me so much about you. I never seen you in person, but now I see where Dashie gets her beauty from.”
My eyes widened as my face increased with a huge blush smeared across my cheeks as I grumbled at Soarin. My mom’s jaw was wide open and I could tell she was ready to holler. But surprisingly, she didn’t holler at all. But...she did giggle so much which sent shivers down my spine.
“Oh, ho ho ho, well you seem to be such a sweetheart! Honey, I didn’t know you had a good choice in boys, atta girl!” She squealed making Soarin’s face beam and also mine as well.
“MOM!! You’re embarrassing me!!!” I groaned as I smacked my forehead. My mom smiled sheepishly and covered her mouth.
“Oh goodness! I am so so sorry! My apologizes!”
“No no. It’s alright your majesty.”
“Oh please, call me Phyra! All my friends call me that.”
“Hahaha yes, we already established that!” I smiled sheepishly as I was pulling Soarin away from my mom but she caught me in the nick of time as she smacked my arm.
“Rainbow sweetie! How rude of you to push Soarin away from me while I was talking to him?” She huffed as she pulled Soarin from my grasp as they were walking away from me. Me being startled, I started to panic because I know what topics she’ll be addressing to him.
“Honey, me and Soarin are just going to be chatting for a little while. Why don’t you just chat with your friends in the meantime, hmm?” She stated as her voice was travelling along with her body as Soarin and my mom’s figures were gone from my sight. I groaned in pain and anger as I rolled up my fist. I saw Sunrise with a pretty upset facial expression as she stopped and rolled her eyes.
“I lost...again…” She grumbled as she sat down on a nearby seat. “I did every single tatic and cheat in the book, and still lose! How’s your night been going?”
“Horrible! My mom and Soarin are talking and I know exactly what the topic is about!”
“The birds and the bees….?” Sunrise asked as she flexed one of her eyebrows at me. My face lit up as I shouted in anger even more.
“NO! OF COURSE NOT!! It’s the whole dating topic….”
“Ouch. Well, good luck.”
That’s when the DJ put on an upbeat song and mostly everyone in the room got up from their seats and started dancing. Sunrise and I stared at one another and then at the dance floor. I saw Sunset and Twilight swaying from side to side. I saw Rarity moving a bit alongside with AJ. Fluttershy wasn’t on the dance floor really but she was still chatting with Amaranthine. But Pinkie Pie was going off the chains. She was twisting and gliding, turning and shimmying and salsa and disco. Everyone made a circle around her as they were cheering and clapping up a st0rm. Sunrise was laughing as she nudged my shoulder.
“You should totally dance with her! It’s your coronation!”
“What? But I-”
“Look, if you ain’t going, I sure am!” She smiled as she dashed to the dance floor and started busting some moves with Pinkie. I was laughing as well just seeing my two friends lighting up the party. I had a great view of them as well, until someone’s hands were over my eyes.
“Guess who?” A goofy voice replied and I instantly knew exactly who that was but I decided to play along.
“Hmmmm I have no idea, but his hands sure smell great!”
We both doubled with laughter as a few tables gave us glares. We didn’t care, not one bit. After our laughter died down, I heard the microphone hit and also I saw Twilight in front of the mic.
“Good evening everyone! Are you all having a great time?” She asked as she was smiling. We all started to cheer and Soarin placed me on his lap and started poking at my nose.
“I am so glad that everyone is having the best time! Now, I want to applause Rainbow Dash for getting this far. I’ve seen her grow in many ways and all I have to say is that I am proud of how you came Rainbow Dash! Three cheers for Rainbow!”
Everyone cheered for me and decided to raise their glass cups as well. I started to smile while blushing as well. I rolled my eyes playfully as Soarin nudged my shoulder.
“Now I want to dedicate this next song playing to Rainbow Dash and Soarin!”
We both turned to face Twilight as our faces were a bright red. The room clapped for us as they were all staring at Soarin and me. I covered my face from embarrassment as a nice slow song began to play. The lights dimmed and the stage background was a nice royal blue. People got from their seats and started dancing. I happen to spot Twilight and Sunset, Pinkie and Tiran, Sunrise and Lightning Strike, and Shivani and Ali all dancing with their significant other. Me and Soarin tried our best to avoid eye contact at all times. I was praying that Soarin didn’t say anything but just the moment I was about to leave…..
“So, um, y-you wanna dance….?”
I looked up at him as my face was burning with pure blush. He looked down at me with a sheepish smile and then started scratching the back of his neck.
“I-I mean, it’s totally understandable if you don’t want too. I completely understand if you-”
“I-I’d love too.”
We both glanced into one another’s eyes and Soarin took my hand as we were both blushing deeply as he walked me to the dance floor. Once we were on the dance floor, I couldn’t stop staring into his shimmering emerald eyes. He placed his hands around my waist which made us both blush and turn away. I finally place my hands around his neck as our eyes were locked on one another’s.
You're in my arms And all the world is calm The music playing on for only two So close together And when I'm with you So close to feeling alive~
As the music started to play more, Soarin moved forward and started carrying our tempo with the music. I was confused at first because I never slowed danced before. I was scared as well as I was looking down and seeing how our feet were going sync. I didn’t want to accidentally step on his feet but Soarin held my face and made my face turn even more red.
“Remember when you’re dancing, you have to look at your partner.” He smiled making me smile sheepishly.
So close, was waiting Waiting here with you And now, forever, I know All that I wanted To hold you so close~
He then twirled me around which sent my stomach into an abyss. We were both smiling now as I started getting the hang of it. We began spinning around as our embrace of romance became closer with every turn. Soon, we were the only ones on the dance floor now as we were both dancing and laughing as well. When the music was dying down, I felt a deep connection to Soarin which made my heart beat drastically. I started blushing super hard now, my face felt like it was about to explode. I looked up at Soarin and then rested my head against his chest and let out a dreamy sigh. He placed his hands around my waist and place his head on my head as we just swayed back and forth until the song ended. Once the song ended, everyone clapped for us and I was still in Soarin’s embrace. We let go from one another and we both were blushing way too hard.
Soarin’s P.O.V
After we danced, it got quiet and then the DJ played another party song and everyone started dancing once again. I felt my hand touching someone else’s hand and I realized she was holding my hand and was dragging me somewhere. I started to chuckle as I stopped in my tracks.
“Where are you going missy?” I smirked at her as she turned around and rolled her eyes.
“This place is WAY too loud for me to concentrate and I can barely hear you when you’re talking. I wanted to go outside to get away from everything, ya know?”
I nodded my head in agreement as we both snuck throughout one of the rooms to the balcony outside. Once she opened the door, I felt the calm breeze hit my face as the sky was a bright indigo and there were thousands of stars in the sky. Dash was standing at the edge of the balcony and she was just taking in the sweet air. I saw how the wind was just blowing her hair softly as the rainbow colors were flowing gracefully with the wind’s sequence. She was looking at the stars with a focused look in her face. I saw her rosey magenta eyes twinkling as the stars reflected their light on them. I just leaned against the balcony rails as I was just staring at how gorgeous and majestic she was. I didn’t want to be too obvious of the fact that I was staring at her, so I tried to play it off by looking at the sky as well. I would l0ok at the sky and then at her and then back at the sky again. I thought she was going to say something about how I am staring her down because when she spoke up, I was scared.
“It’s beautiful isn’t it?” She asked as she gazed at the night sky and sighed in pleasure.
“Yeah, you totally are~” I replied as I was staring at the sky but I was really thinking about Dashie. She snapped out of her trance and looked up at me which made me look at her. I realized what I said and at this moment, I knew I fucked up big time!
“What?!”
“Oh no no Dashie! I meant to say the sky's totally beautiful! Cause the sky is beautiful! Not saying that you aren’t, I mean you are, but the sky is beautiful too! Wait, did I just say you’re beautiful?? Haha, I meant to say stunning as always! No wait, not stunning, I just...um okay nevermind…” I blushed deeply as I looked away from her. She started to giggle as she looked back at the sky again.
“Thanks for the compliments, but the sky is gorgeous! Just look at all those stars! They are all so beautiful as they twinkle!” She squealed a bit as she was just so mesmerized at the night sky.
“They are amazing, but none of them can compare to your beauty…”
Our eyes both widened as we both took a glimpse at one another as both of our face cheeks were a dark crimson and we both looked away from each other instantly. I saw her tuck the sides on her hair behind her ear as she was blushing deeper than I was.
“W-Well, thank you.” She smiled at me making my face blush deeper. “You sure do love complimenting me, huh?”
“Hah, if they are facts then yes.”
“Oh hush it!” She blurted out as we started laughing a bit more. It got quiet again, and I decided to tell her the truth. That I love her, and this time nothing’s gonna hold me back!
“Um Soarin…?” She asked as she was a bit worried in her tone of her voice.
“Yeah Dashie?”
“I-I have something really important to tell you…..”
“Omg...she is blushing!! Does she like me back??” I thought as I saw her face turning pink as she kept looking away from my embrace a couple of times.
“It might also affect our friendship, so I don’t want you to take this too hard…”
“Oh gosh, this must be serious! She is tearing up a bit….uh oh, this can’t be good! But you gotta take it like a man!” I thought as I placed my hand over her shoulder.
“Hey, whatever it is, it’s going to be okay. You can always tell me anything!”
She looked up at me and smiled as she wiped her tears. She took a deep breath and cleared her throat.
“Well, after this coronation, I was thinking of going back to India.”
“Yeah sure, what’s so wrong with that?”
“But, after I go to India…..I am thinking of going back to America…….”
My brain stopped functioning for a while as my heart completely shattered into millions of pieces...I was just thinking about our future together, just me and her...but I see that she doesn’t want that…..
“B-Back to….A-America…..?” I asked as I choked on my tears.
“Yea….well, only for a year….”
She looked at me with tears in her eyes and my eyes were already running and swelling up with tears. She gasped softly as she placed her hands over my face.
“Hey hey hey, don’t cry! Hey, look at me. Listen, I am only going there for a year to finish up my senior year in high school. I just need that year to gain college credits and also a diploma. If I don’t, it will look bad on my résumé…..I know I sound like a mean person for not telling you anything...but I need to do this...besides….I want to go explore over there once more, before I move back into India. Don’t worry, 12 months isn’t long as you think it is….” She cried as she bit her lip and I started crying even more because of the fact that I won’t see her for a whole year! I looked down at my fingers as I was fiddling with them and was pretty upset at this whole thing but hey, like she said, it would look awful on her résumé. Even though is she a princess in India, she stills needs a diploma. I wiped my tears and hugged her tightly. That’s when she started bursting into tears.
“I-I-I’m so sorry…..” She sniffed. I looked deeply into her eyes and placed my hands over her cheeks making her face turn a light shade of pink.
“Dashie, I totally understand. And hey, if this is important to you, it’s important to me as well. I will always be here for you. No matter how far away you may be. I will wait here for you and when you do return, I will never let you go from my grasp.”
I hugged her tightly once again and once the hug was over, we were both close to one another as our embrace was very tight. Our faces were a bright red as we both turned away from one another instantly.
“So you’re not mad at me…?” She asked as her voice sort of crack. I shook my head and ruffled her hair a bit.
“Now why would I be mad at you? It’s totally okay.” I smiled but then I realized if I don’t tell her sooner or later, I won’t see her for a whole year. I decided to use my courage and confidence to finally tell her!
“H-Hey um Dash….?”
“Hehehe, yes Soarin?”
“S-S-Since we’re um telling one another secrets, I-I have one as well…”
“Oh….?”
“Yeah, it might affect our friendship as well…”
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
Yikes, hearing this from Soarin is making my legs shake and my stomach ache as well. I am not sure if I should be happy right now. He was sweating and shuffling with his fingers which made me a bit scared.
“How will it affect our friendship Soarin?”
“W-W-Wait! I will tell you but just promise me that you won’t laugh at me or anything…”
“I cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” I placed my right hand over my eye while smiling. Soarin looked confused as I flushed a bit. “Oh, hehe, it’s a Pinkie Promise thingy. If you break it, Pinkie will be the last person you ever will see in your life, just saying. Not to scare you or anything.”
Soarin nodded his head as he was breathing sort of heavily. He was pretty scared and also embarrassed. We were both staring at one another as our eyes locked onto one another. I could see his shimmering emerald eyes beaming with the light from the stars. Soarin held my hands firmly as we were both now inches away from one another.
“D-Dashie….ever since we met, I knew that we had a thing going. We became instant best friends and it was the greatest gift that I ever received in my entire life. Time grew by and when things got tough, you were always there to help me cheer me up. Even when you were gone for 6 years, I felt empty, lost, confused, and brokenhearted. But now that you are here in front of me, I see that without you, I am seriously nothing. Heck, you defeated a giant monster and you got a title of becoming a goddess! Rainbow Dash, you’re awesome, you’re loyal, you’re spunky, you’re a bit cocky sometimes, but most importantly, you’re beautiful. I know you think I am over exaggerating, but every time I look at you, my heart just explodes….and I-I am so grateful to have you come into my life..”
My face was splashed with pure blush and embarrassment as I was in complete shock as Soarin was smiling down at me as his face was with pure embarrassment as well. Somehow, my stomach wasn’t aching anymore, but it had butterflies waiting to burst out and my knees were shaking up against one another and my palms were really really sweaty. All I was saying was little mumbles and before I could’ve actually said anything, Soarin used both of his hands and placed it over my cheeks making me blush a dark dark shade of red. We were getting closer and closer as our noses weren’t too far away from touching. Soarin leaned in a bit closer towards me sending a huge wave of butterflies fluttering uncontrollably in my stomach! Our noses finally touched as my heartbeat increased it’s tempo drastically. His eyes were still locked on mines as we were inches apart of touching our lips. Just the thought of my lips pressing against his made my whole entire face turn a deep shade of red as I held his arms as his hands were still over my cheeks.
“S-Soarin…”
He was blushing deeply as well as brushed my bang to the side and tucked some of my hair behind my ear and I could feel his breathing from his nose increased as well. My heart was pounding loudly as it felt like a huge marching band drum was pounding it. Our lips were centimeters away from touching until Soarin whispered something to me, which made my heart leap inside my body.
“Dashie, ti amo~”
Before I could even respond to anything he just told me, Soarin pulled me closer to him, making our lips press against one another deeply. The feeling of his soft tender lips sent my nerves and my entire body into an abyss of happiness. I didn’t want to show how excited I really was so I decided to kiss the bottom part of his lip and then we both started kissing until we held the kiss for a pretty long time, until we both got super excited at the same time causing the both of us to kiss passionately as I violently brushed Soarin’s hair out of his face and his hands were around my waistline causing me blush deeply and start to kiss more vigorously. His right hand was stroking my hair lovingly as our lips started going deeper into each other’s mouths. We both separated at the same time leaving a strand of saliva escaping my mouth. The tiny strand was forming at the side of my mouth as Soarin was still blushing and he was dying of laughter. I looked down at the saliva strand as I wiped it off quickly and covered my cheeks from embarrassment.
“Awwww now isn’t that the most cutest thing?” He smiled as I pulled his face closer to mine as he was the one blushing this time.
“Hehe, I love you too ya goofball.” I replied as I kissed his lips again but this time it was shorter. We both hugged one another and Soarin held me closer to him. He whispered in my ear before starting to laugh once again.
“I can’t believe that I am the shy one and I confessed my love before you did.” He whispered before laughing loudly again. I nudged his arm playfully as we started laughing again. The clock was showing 11:34pm and that’s when I yawned.
“Well, I better go and hit the hay, I am pretty exhausted. We need to go back to India so we’ll be leaving first thing in the-”
“We can always travel in the afternoon Dashie.” Soarin stated as we were walking down the hall to where the bedrooms were. We passed by my room where I was staying with my friends. Before I turned the knob, Soarin caressed my cheek again and this time we were face to face with one another. He kissed my forehead and then kneeled down and kissed my hand as both of our faces were red once again.
“Good night my love. Sweet dreams.”
“As long as you’re in them.”
He got up and kissed my lips once more making me place my hands around his neck. Since I was pretty short, I ended up standing on his toes. We touched noses as I sighed and heard my friends laughing on the other side of the door.
“Should we tell them?”
“No, not yet. Let our relationship stay a secret for now. I don’t want people to freak out because you know how your friends and Sunrise can get.” Soarin reassured me. I nodded my head in agreement as I kissed his cheek before I went inside.
“Good night Soarin. Today was very special.”
“Yup, I’ll see you tomorrow.”
I began to open the door as once the door opened, I saw Soarin holding the door in order for me to go inside, but I pushed him out the door and he started to chuckle softly. I closed the door before any of my friends saw him or reacted to anything. I stood in front of the door, sighing in a lovely tone. I was looking at the ceiling and I could still feel so butterflies still fluttering in my stomach. A pillow plopped on the ground in front of me, making me snap back into reality. I saw Sunset dashing towards the pillow as she grabbed it firmly in her hands and she didn’t even notice that I was behind her.
“Alright! Nobody move! No one wants to make me go crazy!” Sunset panted as she was posing for her next strike.
“But you’re already crazy!” Twilight shouted as Sunset threw the pillow in her face hard as Twilight fell back as she hit the ground. I stood there in shock as I saw Pinkie jump directly on top of Sunset and playfully messing up her hair. Pinkie and Sunset both fell backwards on the nearby bed and they started dying of laughter! Soon, everyone was dying of laughter and they still haven’t noticed me. After some of the laughter died down, Rarity was the first one to notice me.
“Oh darling! How long have you been standing there?” She asked as she was out of breath from laughing too hard.
“Oh, well, until Sunset threw the pillow in Twilight’s face. But what are you guys doing here?”
“Oh! Well, the party ended a bit early because the queen was pretty tired. We had so much fun! We did the samba, the shimmie, the foxtrot, the limbo! Oh Dashie you should’ve been there!” Pinkie squealed as she did a little demonstration of each dance.
“Speaking of which, where were you exactly? We didn’t even see you after you and Soarin danced.” Twilight added making me gulp deeply in my throat. I started to sweat a little bit too due to the fact that they were catching on so quickly.
“Yea, and come to think of it, I didn’t see Soarin in the party room either!” Sunset said as she was thinking hard as well. My cheeks were a bright shade of red as I was frozen in place. My face and palms were now sweaty as all my friends were looking at me. Applejack gave me a slight little smirk as she walked forward to my direction and when she got to me, she leaned against my shoulder and gave me a very smug look.
“Hmmm I don’t suppose you and Soarin were together somewhere?” She asked as she wiggled her eyebrows which made my cheeks flush deeper. Sunset joined Applejack and leaned against the other side of my body and wiggled her eyebrows as well.
“Seems like you two were having a great time huh?” Sunset purred as she gave me a very seductive look. I removed myself from her and Jackie instant;y as I felt my face burning up from embarrassment.
“We didn’t do anything you guys! We just went out of the room because it was getting too loud and overcrowded. That’s all, and nothing else!!” I shouted angrily at them as they gave me a blank facial expression.
“You sound really defensive there Dashie…” Fluttershy said as she was braiding the side of her hair. I stormed to the other side of the room and was searching for my pajamas.
“Listen you guys, we didn’t do anything okay? I know you guys want us as a couple and everything, but these things take time and you shouldn’t rush me and it’s also my decision or not, so just please stop!”
The room was silent that you barely heard a pindrop. Everyone stared at me with sad facial expressions. I sighed as I took off most of the clothes and wore my pajamas. I was wrapping myself in my blanket and saw all of my friends walking to their own beds pretty slowly. I honestly felt bad for talking to them like that because it was pretty rude.
“Hey guys? I am really sorry...today has been a really rough day…”
“Oh Rainbow Dash, we completely understand. You’re an unforgotten goddess now, and it’s going to be stressful. You have a job to do now and we understand. Right girls?” Fluttershy asked as she rubbed my back and looked over to my friends as they all nodded their heads in agreement. I exhaled with a sigh of relief.
“Whew, I am so glad you guys understand me. I thought you all were going to get mad at me.”
“What for?”
“OH nothing!” I smiled as we all doubled with laughter. Pinkie smirked at us and was holding something from behind her hand.
“DASHIE CATCHES!!!” She exclaimed as she threw a huge pillow in my face, but before I could’ve reacted, the pillow slammed right in my face making me fall back in my bed. Everyone gasped thinking that I got hurt, but I started dying of laughter as I firmly grabbed the pillow and arose from my bed and growled at Pinkie.
“Oh! It is SO on!!” I exclaimed as I threw the pillow at her with speed making her hit the ground as well and for the rest of the night we were just chasing one another with pillows and this totally concluded my awesome day!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage of the Unforgotten! Chapter 49- Bon Voyage!
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
After that whole fiasco last night, we all were completely knocked out! It all ended when we were all panting like dehydrated dogs quenching for something to drink. We are all spread all over the floor, some of us snoring away like crazy. I was snuggling with my pillow after some of my drool is all over it. I was having a dream about Soarin feeding me some chocolate bars. But recently, I’ve been talking out loud in my sleep!
“Oh, hehe are those for me? Oh, you shouldn’t have Soarin! Hehehe, sure! You can put it right in my-”
Before I was having my lovely dream, I opened my eyes and found Pinkie directly on top of me, beating her eyelashes like crazy. I screamed so loudly, that I woke up everyone!
“GAHHHHH!!!!!!”
“Put what in your what?” Pinkie asked as she was super confused. I started breathing heavily as I covered the pillow and stuffed it in my face.
“Foffet Pinkie, he’s suffing foffet in my mouf..”
“What??”
I removed the pillow from my face and groaned in pain. Everyone else started yawning and stretching.
“I said that he’s stuffing chocolate in my mouth. And why are you sitting on top of me?”
“Oh that makes more sense now! Also, do you know that you talk in your sleep? Awkward!!”
As she was still talking, I got up and went to the bathroom and started brushing my teeth. She was still chatting nonstop until Applejack covered her mouth.
“Ah think we had enough of ya chattin’ for a while. You’ve been doin’ it all night last night anyway. Uh, no offense…” She said as she patted Pinkie on the back. Pinkie shrugged her shoulder and skipped into the middle of the room. I placed my hair in a ponytail and wore a nice red and white island dress and placed a red hibiscus flower at the side of my hair. I saw all of my friends getting dressed and they were talking and giggling.
“Good morning darling, did you sleep well?” Rarity asked as she was making a cup of tea. She started humming as Fluttershy was petting Monoko as he was barking. Honestly, I haven’t really thought of Monoko lately and I felt like a really bad owner. I walked over to him and he pounced on me and started licking my face. I started giggling as he was just licking my face like crazy.
“Hahaha hey Monoko. Who’s a good boy?”
Before anything else happened, there was a knock on the door. Sunset walked to the door as she was combing her hair.
“Oh good morning Soarin. How was your sleep?”
I froze in place thinking why Soarin is here so early. I started blushing thinking about last night. I heard his voice and Sunset started laughing and so did he. I peaked from the side of my bed to see a glance of his face. I saw how he was smiling and his adorable baby face.
“My sleep was pretty great, how was yours?”
“Well, me and the girls had a severe pillow fight and we all ended up sleeping on the floor.”
“Oh, I see...well um, is Dash awake? I want to speak to her.”
“Oh yeah sure.”
Before Sunset could’ve said anything, I ran to the door panting like crazy as I was smiling super hard while staring at Soarin. Soarin just gave a tiny chuckle as he pulled me outside and closed the door. We stared at one other smiling like crazy until he hugged me.
“Good morning my love.” He whispered in my ear making me chuckle some more as I kissed the side of his cheek.
“Morning!”
“How was your slumber?”
“Eh, it was pretty okay. And yours?”
“It was okay, but I was mostly thinking about seeing your beautiful face today.”
His sweet comment made me blush deeply as he wrapped his arms around my waist as I squeezed his face cheeks and his face was getting red.
“So, are we going to tell them?”
“No, not yet! I still don’t want them to know. My friends would freak and knowing Pinkie, she’ll probably walk to Mount Kilimanjaro and scream to the whole entire earth about it!”
“Um, Dashie? Kilimanjaro is in Africa…”
I stared at Soarin as he was smiling sheepishly guessing he wanted to see me upset this early in the morning.
“IT’S A METAPHOR YA DORK!!!”
“Shush! Someone might hear you. Besides, I know it was a metaphor. It’s just that you’re super adorable when you’re angry.” He smiled as he kissed my nose making my cheeks turn a bright shade of crimson. I folded my arms my scrunching up my nose as well.
“You are such a flirt…” I groaned as I placed my hand over my forehead as I heard Soarin chuckle softly and purred beside my neck.
“Awww, but you love it when I try to flirt with you.”
“Try?? You’re doing a pretty good job if you’re making me blush like this!”
“Um, can I have a good morning kiss?”
“Oh, that’s a thing now huh?”
“Um...maybe?”
I gave me a playfully glare as he coughed and looked away and his face was red even more now.
“P-Please…?” He sweetly remarked giving me those adorable puppy dogs eyes. I just HATE it when he does that!
I stared into his eyes because I knew he felt the same gravity between me and him pulling us closer and closer to one another. Before I could’ve made any move at all, I have to admit. Soarin is a giant compared to me, and I don’t know how he kissed me last night, but I assumed he just bend over me to do so. I started blushing as I stood on my toes and I was tippy toeing upwards to try and kiss him. My eyes were tightly shut as I was pushing my lips outwards for him to kiss me. I made sudden grunts because I wanted him to kiss me before anyone saw and also because I was about to fall. Soarin started cooing and I was making even more sounds. He placed his hands over my cheeks as he brought my lips against his again. This kiss was a bit more sweeter than yesterday’s kiss. It was soft and graceful. We both parted lips and then I placed my arms around his neck and we kissed again but it was really short because we heard the knob shift as we both separated quickly. Soarin scratched the back of his neck and started smiling sheepishly as I was smiling uncontrollably and leaned against a nearby table. The door opened and we both saw Applejack dusting off her hat and then she looked at us.
“Uhh mornin’ Soarin!”
“M-Morning Applejack. Um, h-how are you?”
“Fine and peachy, thank ya very much for askin’! Just wanted to borrow RD for a few minutes. We’ll see ya at the brunch in a few!”
Applejack saw that I was looking at Soarin with a lovely facial expression and he was too. She stared at me and then at Soarin a couple of times and then she smirked and grabbed my arm and closed the door. She pinned me to the door and started wiggling her eyebrows.
“Ya sure nothin’ ain’t happenin’ between the two of ya?” She smirked at me as her smirk became a tiny smug. I started blushing and I was fumbling on my words a bit.
“W-Well, I, um-”
“Yeah! AJ is right! You’ve been out there for 7 minutes straight! Something’s definitely going on with the both of you!” Pinkie shouted as all of my friends were crowding around me, folding their arms. I gave a huge gulp and shook my head.
“It’s nothing okay? He was just telling me about his night sleep. Haha, that’s all!”
They all stared deep into my entire soul and I could tell they weren’t buying it at all.
“We aren’t buying it!” They exclaimed in unison. I slumped and started sliding down on the door. Fluttershy kneeled in front of me and patted my head.
“We are going to talk about this later but now we have to go to the Queen’s breakfast brunch.”
“Yeah, I am with Flutters! I am starving!!” Pinkie exclaimed as she ran to the door and started pulling the knob extremely hard. I got up from the floor and rolled my eyes playfully.
“Um turn it Pinkie.”
And when she did, she zoomed out the door and ran down the hallway in full speed as she was trying to be first in the dining room. We all bursted out in laughter as we all went down the stairs and saw many people walking around as they were all walking to the dining room. I went back to the room and grabbed my crown and brushed my hair down and ran down the stairs and saw my friends chatting with Queen Amaani.
“Good morning your highness.” I said politely as I bowed in her respects. She bowed softly and smiled as she nodded her head as well.
“And good morning to you Rainbow Dash. How was your night sleep?”
“It was pretty tiring.”
“Oh, how come?”
That's when Sunset and I stared at one another and we were dying of laughter. I placed my hand over her shoulder and we couldn’t stop laughing. People were shooting us glares from the other side of the lobby until the royal horn started to play. Amaani clapped her hands and her smile grew bigger.
“Wonderful! You girls can get seated. Soarin is already inside.”
We did exactly as she told us to do and the room was just super huge! A HUGE crystal chandelier was hanging from the ceiling with the golden drapes covering the tall windows. The chairs were a fine royal silver and I took my seat quickly as the table was settling down. All the goddess, Soarin, my friends, the Queen, and I were all waiting for the room to be silent.
“Ahem, good morning everyone. I hope you all had a wonderful nights rest and I just hope that today things will be better. So now, before we begin preparations, I would love to acknowledge our newly crowned goddess, Rainbow Dash! And also her friends as well becoming Gemporia’s found heroes!”
Everyone in the room started to clap but Shivani was the most excited! Her face was beaming with joy as she couldn’t stop clapping. The clapping died down as everyone started looking at their menus. At the corner of my eye, I saw how Soarin was staring down at his menu. He seemed skeptical about what he was looking at so I decided to take off my red sandals and cast my toes on his leg pushing up the bottom of the pants and started rubbing his leg with my foot. The feeling of his smooth skin on my foot was just endless. I could see his face turn a bright crimson as I stuck my tongue out and this feeling was just indescribable! Before anything else happened, I heard someone clear their throats.
“So Rainbow Dash. What are you going to do after today?” Amorette asked while everyone’s eyes were fully focused on mine. I looked down at my menu and placed it on the table.
“W-Well of course I am going back to India. India is my home and I belong there. I gave a job to do and one day I will become Queen. I need to start working on my responsibilities. But….after India...I will probably go back to America and finish up my studies…”
That’s when the room became silent as stars and I didn’t even want to look up to see everyone’s facial expressions. I knew my friends were hurt about my decision...even my mom. I looked up just at the right time to see Shivani’s face drop, Sunrise a bit gloomy, Amaranthine folded her arms in her seat, Lilia tearing up, and Ocean Wave looking a bit upset. I mean, she has all right to be but still, this is also my decision too.
“L-Look, I know you guys all hate me right now but-”
“Oh Rainbow Dash! We’re not mad at you for making your decision. It’s your life and whatever choices you make, we’ll be here every step of the way, right everyone?” Lilia smiled as everyone nodded their heads and agreed with her statement. The only person who didn’t do anything to respond was Sunrise. She slumped in her seat and looked away in fuming anger. I understand why she was so upset. I was leaving and I knew she was furious. I looked away in shame and then right back at her as she had soft tears in her eyes. She finally cleared her throat and sat back up in her chair.
“So, you’re just leaving us right? Like you always do!”
“Sunrise!” Amaani stepped in and Sunrise slammed her hands on the table almost knocking down most of the drinks. She had tears in her eyes as she was screaming throughout the room.
“Look Rainbow Dash! I want what’s best for you! I hate to see you go on such short notice….look I just want to tell you that you made my life much better and much more adventurous...and heck, if it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be standing here today….I just wish we had more time to hangout with one another…”
Seeing Sunrise grabbing the tablecloth super hard and biting her lip from restraining her anger made my heart sank. I got up from my chair and gave her a very tight hug.
“Look, we will totally do this again. It’s only a matter of time. Trust me. It won’t be a goodbye, it’ll just be a ya know, a see ya later type of thing.”
She smiled as she ruffled up my hair and began to laugh and so did I. We both hugged one another as she patted my back.
“Hah, you’re right Dash, this is just a goodbye until next time. S-Sorry for getting a bit carried away...that’s not like me.”
“Eh, it’s all good. Besides, if I didn’t have to finish my senior year of high school, I would’ve stayed a bit longer to be honest..but I will always come back to visit! That goes for everyone here!”
Everyone started to smile now as the waitress walked in the room and collected all the menus off the table. She had her hair in a Japanese wrapped bun and she had a small clipboard in her hands. We each told her what we all wanted to eat and she nodded her head in reply and walked back into the kitchen. The room started buzzing with excitement but after a while I saw Lilia smile at me and Soarin.
“So, Rainbow Dash I was wondering, what ever happened between you and Soarin last night because after you two danced, we never saw you two anymore. We thought something bad happened or maybe something good happened...I mean, sorry for being nosey….”
“Oh no no no, you’re not nosey! Me and Soarin just stepped out to get some fresh air and get away from the crowd. Sorry if you thought that we wanted to leave because it was boring or anything.” I replied as I could see Soarin getting a bit nervous about this topic because I could tell that he didn’t want them to know and now come to think of it, I don’t want them to know now either. It’s highly embarrassing if you ask me.
“Oh that totally makes sense. If you guys wanted some alone time, all you had to do was say something. We would’ve totally given you some space!” Amaranthine smiled as she she stirring her cup of tea. She added more sugar in her cup before looking directly at Soarin. Soarin looked away and began to cough and seeing his cough made me pat his back a little bit.
“W-Well, thank you for being too kind but me and Dash were just having a slight friendship conversation.”
“Hmm, are you guys sure because both of your faces are red and there’s obviously something you guys aren’t telling us.” Sunrise smirked as she drank out of her cup and Shivani was just looking back and forth around the room. I started to panic because at this point I had quite enough!
“Honestly guys, can we stop talking about this? Let’s talk about something else!”
“Like how I saw Soarin walking you to your bedroom last night?” Sunrise wiggled her eyebrows while continuing to drink her cup of apple juice. My cheeks were flaming with heat as I almost choked on one of the appetizers which was a strawberry. There were 3 bowls of different types of fruit everywhere. Of course, Pinkie took most of the fruits and was acting sort of uncivilized almost knocking over the bowl of fruits.
“SUNRISE!!!” I exclaimed as I slammed my hands on the table almost knocking down everything. Queen Amaani was just sitting there not saying a word and I know she was feeling embarrassed about my behavior. Sunrise was holding her stomach as she was dying of laughter. Her laughs echoed throughout the room as she kept laughing louder and much louder. Amaani cleared her throat and got up from her chair.
“Miss Sunrise Skies! Apologize at once!”
“For what? Being honest! I just saw him walking to her room laughing away, that’s all, geez…”
The place grew super quiet you barely heard a pindrop. Some of my friends started coughing and of course Pinkie was chewing on one of the baby carrots from the bowl extremely hard making loud crunching sounds. Everyone eventually stared at her as she dropped the tiny piece left on her plate. Soarin looked at me and didn’t say a word and that’s when I placed my head over the table and started groaning because I knew that this little secret that me and Soarin are trying to keep away, will eventually come out….
Transition to next scene….
“Um, maybe hoist it up a LITTLE higher?” Sunset questioned as Applejack was on top of the boat and she was trying to raise the sail.
It was afternoon time and we were getting ready to travel back India. The sky was a shimmering blue and so was the sea. Sunset, Pinkie, and Soarin were all boarding things on this wonderful Hōkūleʻa from my mother. Applejack was tugging onto the rope for the longest while and she realized that it was stuck.
“Uhh the rope’s jammed.” She said but Pinkie smiled and springed into action!
“I got it!!”
Pinkie ran to the rope and cartwheeled to the other side and kicked the rock that was holding down the rope and the rope launched out of AJ’s hand and the sail opened up allowing the wind to blow it.
“Thanks Pinkie.”
“Awww no problem at all!”
Rarity and Fluttershy were helping to pack and organize our packages neatly. Fluttershy asked all the fishes to help clear a nice path so we can hit the water safely, Sunset was carrying mangoes and other fruits to the boat and tieing them up.
“Hey babe, how’s the calculations coming around?”
“Oh, they are going great! The temperature of the water is 16.5 degrees Celsius! Which is perfect for traveling. If we travel any late, the temperature will drop down causing all the wind density and the current in the water to-”
“Hahaha yes darling, I think we understand where you are coming from. Not to bring you down of course. You’re very smart and intelligent but we need to start working our way out of here if you say that right now is the perfect time to sail out.”
Twilight clutched onto her calculator and nodded her head in agreement. We were all getting ready to leave but I was sitting my the edge of the water just watching the ocean waves flowing in their own rhythm. I took a deep breath in and thought about my whole summer and how crazy and adventurous it was. It was also time for me to go back home and spread my accomplishments throughout India. Suddenly, I heard footsteps and once I looked up I saw Soarin smiling down at me and then he sat next to me as he was looking at the ocean as well. The wind was blowing softly enough to blow my hair and his hair too. We both sat there in silence until his bright warm smile appeared again.
“Well, this is it. We came so far together.” Soarin said as he held my hand and kissed it softly. I smiled and took another long deep sigh as I stared back into his eyes.
“I can’t do this…”
“Can’t do what?”
“This whole going back to Canterlot High thing! I mean, I need to finish my last year but it will be so weird now that almost everyone at that school knows that I am the princess of India! They would treat me with respect and everything.”
“Dashie, don’t you want respect?”
“Yes of course I do, but royal respect. Like being nice and always bowing to me! It’s kind of annoying if you ask me…”
Soarin stared at me and started to chuckle softly. I blinked at him a couple of times thinking is he really serious right now? How dare he laugh at me? This is serious!
“And what’s so funny?!”
“Hahaha, oh Dashie. I known you long enough. That is not the only reason why you wish to back out all of a sudden. What’s bothering you? And you can tell me anything, I am your….boyfriend now.” He whispered the last part in my ear and winked at me causing me to look away and slightly chuckle. I leaned my head against his chest as a tear escaped my eye.
“I don’t think I can make a whole year without you…”
The place went quiet and all you heard was the waves rolling and my friends laughing as well. Soarin looked down at me and hugged me tightly. I stared into his eyes and overheard my friends getting ready to go.
“Don’t worry Dashie, we’ll be fine. A year would go by really fast! Trust me, I will be here for you, waiting for your return when you go back. Nothing can separate our love.”
We were about to kiss until we both saw a shadow and we both saw Sunset smirking down at us as Pinkie peaked her head out behind Sunset.
“Sorry to interrupt but I think we are ready to go.”
I saw how the boat was packed with all our supplies. The food, the suitcases and how organized it was. I smiled just thinking about getting my feet back into the water. I walked over to the boat and pulled the long rope as the sail was moving back and forth with the wind. Everyone started to cheer as I looked back and saw all of the Unforgotten Goddess looking back at me with a smile. I ran towards them and hugged them all tightly.
“I couldn’t have done this without you guys..” I sniffed as I wiped my tears. Sunrise ruffled up my hair and started to smirk.
“Hah, good luck kiddo!”
“See ya soon!” Amaranthine waved at me sending me lots of love.
“Bye Rainbow Dash!” Lilia smiled as she was waving alongside with Ocean Wave.
“Do your best!” She shouted. At the corner of my eye, I saw Shivani in the distance, smiling at me while tears were rolling down her cheeks. I ran towards her and gave her a very tight hug. She started to laugh and then she patted my shoulders.
“Good luck Dash. I know you will rock your final school year with flying colors!” She beamed as she clapped her hands. Seeing Shivani smile gave my heart a warm feeling. But her smile left from her face as she was looking away from me.
“Um Dash? Is that your dog…?”
The word “dog” made my head spun around instantly as I saw Monoko hanging from one of the high sails and he missed and he was falling. I gasped and used my geode for my super speed. I reached to him on time but I couldn’t stop going super fast so I eventually hit the ocean with a loud splash. Monoko swam to the land and started to shake off the water from his fur as I climbed out the water, soaking wet.
“Well, looks like we are ready to go! The water is great, the wind is calm, the temperature is perfect! Dash, it seems like we’re ready to hit the road, or the water in this case.” Twilight smiled as she cleaned her glasses a bit and boarded the boat. This was it, I was finally going back to India. My heart started to beat drastically as I was draining the water from my hair and clothes. I boarded the boat and pulled the sail outwards a bit more causing the wind to blow it out of its original position. All of my friends piled onto the boat and I looked back to see everyone waving goodbye to all of us. Before we pulled off, my mom stood right by the boat and jumped right on.
“Mom, what are-”
“I am coming with you. Now that I am free from Tirek’s chambers, I would go back to India and rule as a queen once again. Besides, I have a bone to pick with your father once I see him.”
Soarin and I exchanged looks before my mother said anything else. We finally left the dock by the force of wind from Amorette’s magic and Twilight was right. The water was fine and so was the temperature. I dipped my hand in the water to make sure we were going the right way. The water was a bit warm meaning that we were on track. I looked back and saw the sight of Gemporia once again and how everyone was waving goodbye to us. I looked forward and took a deep breath in and out again and then saw my friends celebrating of our return back to India.
Later that night…
I was sitting down navigating the boat with a wooden rod which was used to travel left or right. I was falling asleep on the rod and started to snore loudly. Eventually the rod was going lower and lower causing me to wake up before dozing off to sleep again. Before anything else could’ve happened, I left someone’s hands over my shoulders, rubbing them back and forth and then a kiss on my forehead. I looked up and saw Soarin smiling down on me. We both looked up and saw the dark night sky and how the glistening water was reflecting the sky with the tiny stars. Soarin was drinking something from a cup and then he looked at me.
“You should take a break. You’ve been doing this all night.”
“No Soarin, it’s fine. I...I can handle this..” I yawned in between and then I fell asleep on the rod once again until Soarin tapped my back. He chuckled then placed his drink next to him and took the rod from my hand and started navigating himself.
“Look, let me do this. Besides, I am drinking ice coffee to keep me awake.”
“Ice coffee?? Where did you get that from?”
“Well, Shivani packed some little cups with ice coffee in them and she put them in that blue cooler over there. I guess she was just preparing us for a long journey.”
“Well, I am going to have a cup of-”
“I don’t think so! You’re going straight to bed, let’s go!” Soarin huffed as he carried me and placed me in the back of the boat where all my friends were sleeping. He placed his jacket over me in order to sleep but I pulled his shirt and he was on top of me blushing.
“Can Dashie get a good night kissy?” I laughed as he chuckled softly. He placed his lips on mine making us both kiss passionately. My fingers were going through Soarin’s hair as Soarin began to softly kiss my neck making my cheeks turn red. I happened to open my eyes at the exact same time where I saw a phoenix blinking its eyes at me and just sat on the top sail coking its head to the side a few times. I gasped and pushed Soarin off of me while blushing madly.
“Mom! Uhh we weren’t doing anything at all! We were just having a friendship thingy...together, haha!” I smiled sheepishly as Soarin was scratching the back of this throat and was sipping some of his ice coffee and he continued to navigate the boat. My mom shook her head and squawked at us and flew to the sky using her bright wings to navigate Soarin the right way. I sat down and snuggled with his jacket and went off to sleep.
A few hours later…
“Hey sweetheart, wake up.”
I opened my eyes slightly as the smell of sea water was in the air. The sun was shining extra bright and the sky was a bright turquoise and there were no clouds in the sky. I sat up, yawning away and also stretching my body out as I was looking to see Applejack and Pinkie pulling ropes of the boat. I looked over on my left and saw that Monoko was still sleeping. I ruffled up his fur and smiled softly before closing my eyes again. But something hit my head making me wake up from my slumber.
“Ow! Hey! What the-”
“Oh sorry Dash! I just wanted to tell you that we are almost there!” Twilight apologized after picking up the little apple that fell on my head and placed it back into the basket. “We’ve made excellent progress thanks to your mother guiding Soarin throughout the night.”
“Wait, Soarin stayed up all night?” I asked marveled at what I was hearing. Twilight nodded her head before reaching for her calculator.
“Yup, he said that the ice coffee kept him fully awake. Also, this is great timing according to my calculations, we seem to be on point. The way the current is going, the way the wind density is calm, I think we are on our way to India closer than we ever….um Dash? Are you even listening to me?”
Even though I nodded my head, I walked over and kissed Soarin on the cheek and hugged him tightly.
“Now you need to rest, you’ve stayed up all night I heard.”
“Yes I did, but it was worth it. While your mom was helping me see better in the dark, she was giving me some advice. She also kind of found out that I am in love with you.” Soarin shyly responded as his cheeks were a bit red. I giggled softly as I placed my hand over his cheeks and kissed his nose.
“Well of course she would’ve found out, you blush every time someone mentions me. Which I got to admit, it’s really cute how you blush so much.”
Before anything else could happen, my mom was searching for something important as I was her mumbling something under her breath. I decided to walk over to her to see what’s going on.
“Good morning mother. Is everything alright?”
“Uh, no, not really sweetie. I am trying to find a way for us to get there faster. I remember when I was younger, I used to carry this small golden-”
“Compass.”
My mom looked into my eyes, stunned by how I completed her sentence. Her mouth formed into a smile as her hand brushed past my hair.
“How did you know about the compass?”
“Well, when me and my friends were voyaging to get daddy’s artifacts from the Changeling Hive, Sunset was digging through some boxes on our boat and then we found it. I knew it was yours because of the Polynesian writings and the letter “P” was on the outside. I kept it with me as a keepsake alongside with the hibiscus you gave me when I was six years old…”
I went into my travel bag and took out the golden compass. I brushed off some of the dust off of it and handed it to my mother. Her face was beaming brightly as she clutched onto it tightly. Tears were streaming down her face when I showed her the orange and pink hibiscus.
“Oh honey, you’ve kept this? After all these years?!”
I nodded my head in reply as my mom took the flower from my hands and placed it in my hair.
“There, now you look just like who you are meant to be.” She smiled making me blush from embarrassment. Suddenly, we heard Pinkie scream!
“Oh my gosh! I see land!! And this huge building looking thingy!” She hollered out as she was pointing to this land which had green patches and she was right about the building. My face lit up as me and Soarin looked at one another.
“That’s the Kapaleeshwarar Temple!” Soarin called out to everyone. Everyone looked pretty confused as to what Soarin just said, but I knew exactly what he meant.
“It’s a temple located in Chennai! Hurry up and sail faster!” I screamed loudly. Applejack was pulling my dress back and then she made me stop.
“Uh, ah think you shouldn't rush anyone at the moment.” She smirked at me as I blushed slightly. I took a deep breath as we were getting closer to the land. I was pretty nervous because I was coming back to see my father and my aunt, and also my grandmother. I hope they won’t feel bad now that I am a goddess of a country that needs to be undercover. I actually felt that my heart was heavy with unanswered questions that I needed answers too. I gave a long sigh but I felt Soarin’s hand over my shoulder as we both stared at one another until he pulled me into a hug.
“Hey, everything is going to be okay.”
Later that evening...
After what took forever, the boat finally came to a full stop right near the dock of the fishing cove. The place was quiet and the wind stopped blowing for a while as we were all taking on the fresh air. The sky was a bright mix of yellow and orange as the evening light was upon us. Everything seemed so different from the last time I was here. Has it been that long? I looked all around and saw that the mango trees were still in its season, some of the coves were empty, and the palace was still the same. I saw my mom step forth as she had her mouth wide open.
“Are you sure we're in the right place….?” She whispered in my ear. I turned to face her and believe it or not, I kind of felt the same way she was feeling. I nodded my head in disbelief as my eye caught something. A light turned on in the palace and I knew that someone was there. My face lit up with excitement since I knew it had to be either my aunt, my grandmother, or my father. I dashed to the palace’s front door as quickly as possible but of course, I guards stopped me instantly.
“Wait, excuse me, I have to see my father immediately!”
“Hault! Who dare enters?!” One of the hollered while pointing their spears at me. I stepped back in fright almost shocked at what just happened. I took a deep breath and explained to them everything that had happened. After that long process, they let my friends and my mother inside the palace. It was very quiet but Pinkie let out a huge sigh and fell on the nearby couch in the living room. Her sigh was so loud it echoed throughout the room which made my father come out from his room. I wasn't ready to see him at the moment but he was storming down the stairs in anger.
“What is all that racket?!”
He froze on the 3rd to last step as he was completely frozen. He was staring at my mom as she was staring back at him as well. My mom smiled but she was pretty scared to walk over to him again. My father had tears in his eyes as he walked towards her slowly. The moment was so magical because I remember when I first came back to India, my aunt showed me the rose that they shared. Speaking of that rose, my mom and my dad held hands and stared into one another's eyes and they were both blushing. That rose’s petals were swirling around my mother and father while my mother's flames from her magic were swirling around them as well. Soarin looked at me as he wore a crooked smile which made me smile back as we hugged from the side. We both just watched how my parents were just smiling and blushing at one another.
“It's good to see you again my sweet little phoenix.” My father said as he brushed my mom's hair out of her face as she blushed even more. She placed her hand over my father's neck.
“It's great to see how you're in good shape my lovely Ro.”
They both hugged tightly with tears in their eyes. I felt really happy for them because my father finally found his happiness and joy! I couldn't stop smiling at them but stopped smiling once I saw their lips pressed against one another. I started blushing from embarrassment seeing my parents kissing like this and it kind of almost made me gag. My face turned green for a few seconds as I burgled out loud in front of everyone. I looked over and saw Twilight glaring at me as Pinkie was giggling at the side. I wiped my face, turning over to the next side of the room trying hard not the be bothered.
“What are you doing here? I-I thought you were dead…”
“WELLL YOUR HIGHNESS!!! It all started when Dashie’s momma here wrote something on the wall in Camp Everfree, telling her to come to India. Thennnn, we all went with her because we love our little Dashie with our whole hearts, and we were having lots of fun, until this guy named Ramon who was actually the thief named Tiran who was a changeling working for Queen Chrysalis and then we went on a voyage to save Dashie’s momma and the citizens of Gemporia! We actually met the goddesses on this island and they helped us come to Gemporia to defeat Tirek! Oh oh! And there was this guy named Demetrius who were the Black Panthers and they stabbed Soarin but then Dash healed him and then RIGHT AFTER, Demetrius died by this boulder and then we met Tirek face to face! To be honest, he’s a REALLLL snob! Suddenly, Dashie sacrificed herself for us and her dear Soarin to give up the sapphire necklace, but since Soarin had a HUGE CRUSH on Dashie, he was able to bring her back because his element is love! But then we all defeated him by the Elements of Harmony, and then we ALL got this super awesome medals because we are super awesome friends and now we are here to say hello and you have created the BEST daughter in the history of daughters!!! Before we go back to Canterlot High and graduate and then we’ll come straight back and so Dashie and Soarin could bond more!” PInkie screamed in my dad’s face saying everything in one breath. It was very very quiet as I smacked my forehead in embarrassment as my cheeks were a bright shade of magenta. My mom giggled softly as she grabbed my father’s hand.
“Yes Pinkie Pie is right, but I didn’t know all of that happened. Maybe if I just talk to Rohan one on one and explain to him further, he will be able to connect the dots. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ll go talk with your father, while you guys get some sleep. We all had a rough journey!”
While my mom pulled my father to the side, I was super curious as to what was going to happen. Will he get back because I left? Get mad at her for lying all these years? I started to ponder on those questions, searching for answers until, Applejack dropped one of my duffel bags against my foot. I turned around to see her and Soarin both delivering our supplies inside from the boat. I was genuinely happy that all of this was over. I looked around to see all of my friends laughing and being back to their old selves. I turned over to the door where my mother and my father went and I surely hope that everything was going okay.
Rohan’s P.O.V
“Look, you have all of the reason to hate me right now…”
I stared into her bright rosey eyes as she looked up at me with disappointment in her eyes. I could see that she was still upset of the fact that she opposingly lied to me.
“Phrya honey, how could I be mad at you? You are standing right in front of me, when I thought all hope was lost, you somehow managed to come through.”
“That’s the point Rohan! I didn’t “somehow managed to come through” at all. If you remember clearly, I did sent you a message in your sleep. Do you remember that vision I gave to you?”
“Y-You gave a vision…? I don’t remember anything from you but-”
“Oh, I figured Tirek had to do something about that. Either way, I was trying to send you a signal to send our daughter to come find me. This voyage was a guide to help her discover who she was, but from her experiences, I heard that you didn’t allow her to go out and there were certain difficulties in the process.” She smirked at me while folding her hands. I remembered the times where I would never let my Dashie out of my sight. I sighed as I looked at the ground as she lifted my head up and stared into my eyes.
“I completely understand that you wanted to keep her safe because of me.”
“Phyra, what I don’t seem to understand, how come you decided to come out now? What happened before?”
“Remember when your father and his men killed my father..? Because he was finding about Tirek himself. He had a vision, and somehow I remember Tirek telling me who I loved and I thought of you, but instead I thought of my sister and he killed her because he knew that I really loved you the most. Even if I thought of you, I knew Tirek would’ve taken your life the same day he taken my father’s. And I couldn’t do that, because I loved you more than anyone else did. And I just wish I could’ve told you sooner. I wasn’t dead Rohan. Tirek made this creature to come and find me and to take me into captive to be his slave. And ever since I became an Unforgotten goddess, I became an immortal which that means I can’t die. I couldn’t see you until Rainbow Dash came to defeat Tirek himself and that’s what she did! Don’t you see Rohan? Our daughter was made to become a warrior just like her Polynesian ancestors! In fact, she’s better than me at fighting. You should be extremely proud of how far our daughter came along. I remember her fighting for her life in the incubator….we thought she was going to die….but look at her now. Rohan, we are blessed to be having our only child doing such wonders. You should be happy, we both need to be happy….”
Tear droplets were falling down my face rapidly as I was bracing myself from crying too hard. She was right about everything. Maybe if I wasn’t so scared and overprotective maybe I would’ve been able to see my child grow in many ways possible. She was crying as well, wiping her tears in the process, and then she shook her head.
“Ahem, my apologizes. I got carried away…”
“No sweetheart, it’s fine. I am so sorry. I didn’t know about the Tirek stuff, and if I knew, I would’ve totally let Dash-”
“Hey, listen to me ya big lug. You are an amazing father. You did what’s right. You followed your mind, but you didn’t follow your heart, and that’s okay because we all make mistakes. Things happen. But Tirek is gone forever now and we are safe. Now, I am going to stay here with you and reign this kingdom under our commands. Understood?”
“Yes ma’am. And I missed your sassiness.”
“Are you sure about that? I mean, Dashie took all of my sassiness. I am surprised that she wasn’t sassy to you at all.”
We both started laughing nonstop and I had a really good feeling. It was the same feeling I had when I met her for the very first time. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and we also heard mumbling as well.
“Ugh Rohan, it’s pretty late to be talking to……..y-yourself..”
My sister Firefly was standing by the door in shock, staring at Phyra. She didn’t know what to do but just stand there without a sound.
“Um Firefly? We were just-”
But before I could’ve finished, she just ran to Phyra and hugged her extremely tightly.
“Oh, good heavens!” Phyra shrieked.
“Phyra?! What are you doing here?! We thought you were dead!!”
“Well, apparently, I wasn’t. It’s a pretty long story but I am here to stay now. There’s no more harm.”
“Oh, thank goodness,” Firefly sighed in relief. “I am happy to see you again. Rohan was extremely a pain in my ass when you were gone.”
I gave my sister a sharp glare as Phyra started giggling softly. Firefly shrugged her shoulders and smiled sheepishly.
“Hah, what? I am being honest.” She said as she walked to the door but before she left, she stopped. “He was also a big crybaby!”
“OUT!!” I hollered at her as she ran out the door leaving Phyra dying of laughter. My face was burning up with anger but Phyra’s hands rubbing against my chest made me calm down easier.
“Oh Ro, don’t be so tense. She was just joking with you. You get so angry easily.”
“I know, and I am so very sorry. It’s just that-”
“Hey, why don’t we go and get some coffee and relax a bit, hmm? I am sure that will ease your nerves,” She smiled at me as she was heading to the door. My heart felt whole once again and I felt that my whole life was perfect in this one moment. She turned around and looked at me as I was staring at her with a loving smile.
“What is it?”
“Just staring at you face to face had brought me so much joy into my life once again.”
She smiled as her face was a tint of pink and I followed behind her as we exited the room and headed to the kitchen to get some coffee.
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
I walked back to my old room and dropped all the bags that were mine onto the ground. I ran to my bed and jumped on it peacefully as I was rolling all over it sniffing the sweet bed smell. I took out the scrunchie that was in my hair, and threw it across the room and let my hair go wild as I continued to to roll all over the bed laughing nonstop. With my loud laughter and sniffles, I happened to attract someone who was seeing me doing all of this without saying a word.
“Wow, I never see you this energetic in my entire life.”
I shrieked and jumped up in fright as Soarin was standing by the door laughing away. I covered myself with the blanket, whimpering and being extremely flustered. Soarin started cooing as he dropped his bags as well, and sat on the bed too. He was nudging my feet playfully causing me to giggle under the covers but I was trying hard not to be too obvious.
“Oh Dashie, come on, I was just kidding. I didn’t mean to scare you. Please Dash, I am sorry.”
I didn’t bother answer because I didn’t want Soarin to see me a flushing mess at the moment. My hair was also a huge mess as well so basically I didn’t want to see me at all. Soarin didn’t say anything either after that, so right now it was pure silence. He started whistling a sweet tune, and then I could feel his presence over me, not because of his shadow but because my heart was beating drastically.
“Hey, if it makes you come out of that little blanket hut ya made there, I wanted to tell you that this Summer has been the best! Seeing you again really made my life turn around in so many ways possible. Dash, you’re a really awesome girlfriend, and don’t let nobody change who you are as a person, and if they do, they are just jealous of you. And I can see why they would be jealous, I mean you’re beautiful, smart, caring, loyal, and such a huge pleasure to be around. You’re really awesome. Love ya Dash.”
Soarin patted my back softly as he laid back on the bed getting comfortable. I peaked a little as I only saw his face a bit and stared at it for quite a while. My cheeks were a light rose as I pulled off the covers over me and like I said my hair was a complete mess. When he saw me, we both were dying of laughter.
“Oh, are you trying to rock a new hairstyle? I am totally loving it by the way.”
“Ba ba ba ba ba, I’m lovin’ it!” I winked at Soarin while wiggling my eyebrows and singing the jingle as well. Soarin’s smile faded to an extremely annoyed look and I had to admit, I started busting out laughing and then his look grew more into a very angry mood so he just threw this huge fluffy pillow in my face making me fall on the floor. When he heard the huge THUD , he started dying of laughter as well. I blew some of the feathers that were in my hair, then gave a devious smirk at him and grabbed the same pillow then I climbed on the bed and started plummeting him with the pillow. We were both laughing extremely hard as I kept hitting him hard with the pillow but after a while, he ended up grabbing the pillow and started hitting me with it. This was going on for a few minutes until we both started panting away on the bed.
“Man, that was exhilarating!” He exclaimed as he was stroking the sides of my hair a bit. I for one was knocked out cold as my body was splurged all over the bed as snoring could be heard. Soarin then kissed my forehead and placed the blanket over me. He turned off all the lights and snuggled against me as I felt his hot steamy body pressed against mine. A smile crept upon my face as his hands were wrapped around my waistline and I could tell that this was the beginning of our majestic relationship~
Author's Note
Just one more chapter to go!~ And then goodbye fanfic,,,,well not really haha.
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Author's Note
Well, we are back from hibernation folks!~ And now, we are back on the road, so let's start this bad boy up again! As you can see, this first book of our trilogy is almost over but we have 2 more books so continue on this journey, so, enjoy the read and stay tuned for a bonus epilogue coming in the next week or two!~ Leave a comment!~
Scene 50- See You Again!
Voyage of the Unforgotten! Chapter 50- See You Again
The Next Morning~
Soarin’s P.O.V
I could tell that it was already morning because the sun’s light was reflecting on Dashie’s curtains. The wind was blowing cool air from the windows and the light was shining down on my face. I opened my eyes slightly and that’s when the sun directly shot me in the eye. I squirmed in pain holding onto my eye but when I opened them again, I happened to hear some extremely loud snoring. At the corner of my eye, I saw Rainbow Dash’s face snuggled all up against her pillow with trials of drool coming from her mouth. Even though, she was drooling and snoring very loud, I happened to find her pretty adorable. How her cheeks were puffed up and her gorgeous rainbow locks, which was all over the place, was covering up most of her face. I chuckled softly as her snoring was getting louder by the second. I placed my hands between her hair and it felt really good. It was soft, textured well, and it smelled like….vanilla? My nose trickled with excitement as it started to attract this creamy vanilla smell. I leaned in more closely and began to sniff her hair. I tried to be extra cool with it so that she won’t woke up. I carefully lifted a curly strand of her hair and began sniffing the vanilla scent. My eyes rolled back as I let out a soft sigh and began sniffing more of her hair. Before I could’ve went any further, I began to stretch as I planted my feet on the other side so I was fully up now. Before I could’ve said anything, I gave a long sigh as I looked at the clock and it read “10:23am”. I stretched my arms once again and gave a loud yawn and before I could’ve done anything else, I felt some smooth hands against my chest. My cheeks turned a bright crimson and I looked down to see a pair of light blue hands rubbing against my chest. I knew that Dashie was awake now because I felt her body weighing down on my back as well. She was stroking my chest and my hair at the same time. I turned around and saw her cuddling up against me as she was softly cooing. I stretched my arm over to her and started rubbing her hair as well.
“Good morning babe,” Her raspy voice responded softly as she let out a small little yawn which made me chuckle a bit.
“Good morning beautiful. How was your slumber?”
She yawned once more before hitting her head back into her fluffy pillow and snuggling against it. Her body was spread all over the bed as she fluffed her hair a bit as her curly hair was all over the place. I climbed on the bed and rested my head on her stomach while giving her tiny kisses on her belly. She started giggling loudly as I saw her cheeks turn a deep shade of red. My face was a little crimson as well as I was getting closer to her face. She held my face as started kissing my cheek while snuggling against my cheek.
“It was okay I guess. I was extremely knocked out, and wait, did you sleep here last night?” She cocked her head to the side as she furrowed her eyebrows. My face splashed with a tinted pink as I started to flush deeply.
“Oh, I wasn’t supposed too?”
“No no of course you can stay here, I didn’t know you slept in bed with me, that’s all. No biggie,” She stated as she shrugged her shoulders but gave a small smile. “I got to admit, you were really cozy and warm.”
Our faces turned into a bright red glow as I was scratching the back of my neck while she was twirling the ends of her curly hair. I began to chuckle softly as I traced my fingers against her stomach area once more and she squeaked really loudly.
“Why thank you my love. I don’t think anyone has ever told you, but your snores are the reason why I am breathing,” I happily replied but before I could’ve said anything else, she almost freaked out and lost it completely!
“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!! I SNORE????!!” She exclaimed as she jumped up from her original bed position and her face was burning up with extreme embarrassment. I started to laugh super hard as she nudged my shoulder and gave me a deep glare.
“Sorry sweetie, it was just cute and I didn’t want to interrupt your slumber and I figured-”
“That you could’ve woke me up or something?!” She grunted while giving me the death look. I gulped deeply as she brushed her curly long hair to the side before taking a deep breath. “Look, I am not mad at you, just highly embarrassed you heard me snoring.”
The room became as silent as stars as we both looked away from one another but at the corner of my eye, I happen to spot Rainbow Dash giving me a very devious smirk. I rolled my eyes playfully as I laid my face on her stomach.
“Uh oh. I know that look…” I smiled at her as she began to giggle softly, while placing her hands in my hair. She then, massaged my neck for me and firmly placed her hands around my neck swinging her hands back and forth.
“Well, you know. I was thinking.”
“Hmmmm? About?”
“You know I am leaving later on today, so I decided to hangout out with you before I go,” She locked her eyes onto mine as she was curling the ends of my hair. I shifted my body closer to hers and now my face was inches away from hers. Her cheeks started turning a light shade of red as I was crawling towards her a little bit.
“Oh yeah? Where would you like it go?” I replied with a very deep lustful tone as she wrapped her arms around my neck, licking her lips, and she looked at the bed and stared right back at me. I was leaning on top of her, bracing myself before I fell on her but, her arms was rubbing my biceps and my chest softly, making my cheeks burn up instantly.
“Hmmm, you know, the bed is not a bad place to start~” She wiggled her eyebrows and pulled my body close to hers as I felt the heat on her flesh.
I smiled down at her as I pushed her body up against the pillow and shifted my leg to the other side, making my way to her waist line. I brushed my hand past her rainbow curls as she gave me a very seductive look. I placed my hands on the bed sheet as my breathing increased dramatically. My heart started to pound once I placed my hand over her chin and began kissing her soft, tender lips. Millions of butterflies started fluttering all around my stomach when Dashie pulled my face closer to hers, deepening the kiss as her smooth right hand was rubbing my cheek. Her legs wrapped around my body as I firmly grabbed her waist and pushed her up more closely to my body. Her breathing was heavy and her hot breath was blowing air to my neck, sending chills down my body. Her fingers were roughly stroking my hair making me moan in her mouth. As I reached for her neck, the smell of vanilla swirled my nostrils as I felt her heated body showering with tiny droplets of sweat. Her soft cooing moans and her blissful shivers made my heart beat wildly as her fingers pressed against my biceps once more. I began to softly press my lips against her neck as I placed my hand over her chin. Dash started to moan louder than ever before, thrusting her hips in the air, and firmly grabbing the bed sheets tighter and tighter. She vigorously grabbed my hair and painfully bit her lip as hard as she can as I began to kiss up and down her neck. After awhile, I tugged on her shirt and began to kiss and suck below her neck as her squeals and moans were high pitched. I began to feel the drops of sweat streaming down her body as she started panting faster and faster each time while firmly grabbing my hair tightly until I sort of groaned in pain. My lips kept sucking on her neck, devouring her passion for me and my hands were rubbing her shoulders softly as she began cooing once more. Finally, we both opened our eyes at the same time, as our blush spread across our faces. Both of our hairs were a mess and our breathing was heavy. Dash looked at me and then looked away, completely embarrassed of her actions. She covered her mouth slightly as I chuckled and placed my head over her boobs and laid there.
“Oh Soarin, I am so sorry for the way I was acting,” She stammered getting even more flustered. “I-I don’t know what got a hold of me.”
“Dash it’s no big deal. We were just having a moment and I won’t see you again for a couple of months so, we just needed to cool off, as the people would say.”
Dash bit her lip as she looked away, embarrassed of the fact of what happened a few seconds ago. She got up from the bed and began walking to the other side of the room. I watched as how Dash looked at herself in the mirror, as she was fixing her hair before sighing out loud.
“I honestly don’t want to go back,” She pondered as she grabbed the comb in her hand before placing it down over the drawer. “But, eventually, I would have to go back. It’s only fair!”
“Dashie, I understand you have to go back for school purposes and don’t worry, I’ll be fine on my own. I’ll just wait for you to come back.”
Although her back was turned to me, I could feel her bright warm smile in the mirror as she turned around and gave me a nice long hug. She started smiling really hard, pulling me into a simple, yet elegant smooch on the lips.
“You know what? You are absolutely right Soar!” She exclaimed. “I would be back sooner than you think! I am just nervous about everything….”
“And you should not be stressing over little things,” I replied softly while stroking the ends of her rainbow locks. “I believe that everything will go as planned when you go back to Canterlot High. But for now, you should get some breakfast and get ready to get on that plane out of here.”
Before Dash could’ve said anything else, she walked out the door getting ready to get some breakfast. My heart started to pound again because I was thinking of what happened a few minutes ago. The heat in my cheeks began to rise just remembering Dash’s little squeaks and the way her lips would devour my lips in a satisfied way. I heard her hum a little tune as her voice was trailing off into the bathroom. The faucet was running and I happened to peak a little into the door to only see Dash brushing her teeth. Somehow, she started winking in the mirror guessing she saw me by the door.
“You have to brush your dirty teeth too, ya know!”
Well, she didn’t have to tell me twice. I dashed to the bathroom as quickly as I could and grabbed my toothbrush and started scrubbing my teeth as hard as I can. We both stared at one another in the mirror, then we smirked at one another as we both started brushing faster and faster. We were seeing who can brush their teeth faster without causing our gums to bleed. Eventually, with all the gargling, rinsing of our cups, and spitting in the sink, we both wiped our faces as quickly as possible and tried reaching for the door. Dash got to the door first, but I carried her in my arms and tried reaching for the knob myself.
“ARGH, YOU LITTLE-”
Before she could’ve finished her sentence, the door swung open and Dash used her geode to dash right out of my grasp and zoom all the way downstairs into the kitchen, yelling out loud:
“Betcha can’t make a good breakfast as fast as me!!!”
I rolled my eyes playfully as I saw her grab a frying pan in the kitchen banging it across the counter. I calmly walked down the stairs only to see Dash open the fridge and going to the stove as fast as possible. Honestly, the kitchen was a complete mess! There were flour, eggs, bread, tiny bacon strips, pancake batter, and butter spread all over the floor. I bit my lip hoping that Dash doesn’t burn up the palace because of our stupid actions. I started wiping up the floor and cleaned up her little mess. She turned around with a crooked smile and shoved the plate of her breakfast in my face. Her hair, very messy with cracked eggs and covered with pancake batter, was in her face but she moved it over to the side while panting nonstop.
“Ah ha! See….I can..make..a breakfast….f-faster...than you!” She huffed as she plopped herself onto the nearby counter. I shook my head and started to chuckle softly as I opened the pancake batter and poured some freshly baked pancakes onto the pan. I grabbed some eggs and cracked them in the bowl and started stirring it up and place it in the other pan and started whipping up some pancakes and some scrambled eggs. I flipped the pancakes onto the other side and started adding pepper and salt to the eggs. As I continued to make a good breakfast meal for Dash, I felt her body heat up against my back as her hands were under my underarms. I couldn’t help but smile like a dork as I heard her soft little cooing.
“C-Can you teach me how t-to c-c-cook??” She shyly asked me while shivering as well. I looked back at her and kissed her cheek softly while nodding my head. As the food was finished repaired, I grabbed two plates for Dashie and me, and we both made our own breakfast, well thanks to me of course. I turned the stove off and gave Dash two pancakes with a side of scrambled eggs with a glass of milk and decided to sit down next to her.
“Well, I would teach you how to cook when you come back of course,” I smiled while drinking a cup of coffee for myself. “When you come back, it would be winter time so, we can make some hot soup or maybe something that you love to eat!”
Seeing Dash smile made my cheeks turn a hint of cherry. She reached over to the other side of the table and grabbed the maple syrup and drizzled it all over her pancakes. She instantly grabbed her fork and knife and began to gobble everything down. She also started chugging down on her glass of milk, leaving a milk trail over her lips and continued eating her pancakes. I couldn’t help but laugh to an extent of the fact that Dash had a milk mustache, so I decided to grab a paper towel to wipe it off.
“There, now you look like your old self again.”
She rolled her eyes with a playful smirk until all of a sudden we heard some footsteps. It was Dashie’s father in his royal purple robe and by the way he looked, he looked like he just woken up. His hair was a bit messy and he was walking pretty slow. As he walked into the kitchen, he froze and saw Dash and I sitting in front of the dining table.
“Oh, good morning Dash.”
“Morning’ daddy!” She happily remarked after drinking some more milk. “Soarin helped make breakfast this morning!”
His eyes widened to hearing the name Soarinhencing that he probably knows me right about now. His eyes shot directly at me, with a very death glare, while Dash was doing her very best to keep smiling. I felt that my palms were sweaty and that my feet were shaking nonstop. I placed a sheepish smile and waved uncontrollably seeing if it would get her father to at least smile.
“U-Uh, h-hi! R-Remember me?”
Her dad just walked into the kitchen and opened the cabinet door, only to take out a mug. He turned on his keurig coffee machine and cleared his throat while he stared deep into my soul.
“I appreciate you trying to win the heart of my daughter, but that won’t be necessary,” He stated. “Besides, the chefs and the rest of the cooking staff are preparing a big breakfast banquet for Rainbow Dash and her friends departure, so you wasted your time cooking up something.”
As though it felt like my heart shattered into millions of pieces, my mind went completely blank as I tried to fight the tears that were from escaping my eyes. My skin went from cyan to pale in seconds and at the corner of my eye, I happen to spot Dash grip her fingers onto the table, while her face turning a hint of red as a sign of pure acrimony and slam her hands furiously on the table, making most of the glasses shift.
“Oh my gosh Dad! Are you serious?!” She exclaimed in a fit of rage. “Not one day can you treat Soarin with some respect around here?! You basically treat him like some savaged dog!”
Her father looked over to see Rainbow Dash screaming at him as her face was getting redder and redder everytime. Her eyes even welled up with tears as they streamed down her face like a waterfall.
“Is that the way you speak to your father, young lady?”
“The type of father who blatantly uses impertinence behavior against the guy I truly love, and the fact that you can’t obviously see that I LOVE him, just makes me deeply indisposed!!!”
I sat on the chair in complete shock hearing Rainbow Dash’s choice of words! Blatantly? Impertinence?? Indisposed??!! I could’ve almost fell out the chair to be hearing Dash’s use of vocabulary. I know if Twilight was here, she probably would’ve fainted. Even Dash’s father seemed highly shocked at the way his daughter just backlashed at him. Without any remorse, he just cleared his throat and looked at the both of us.
“Hmmm, I am deeply sorry Soarin for my, oh how should I say it?”
“Repugnant?!!” Rainbow Dash asked with a very stern tone guessing she was still upset with her father. As a sign of showing how sorry he was, the maharajah bowed his head in shame.
“Why yes Rainbow Dash, I would definitely say my actions were quite repugnant, and I am deeply sorry for the words I have told you, Soarin,” He sighed while taking a seat on the right hand side of the table. “I am just worried about my daughter’s future and who the right man would be, and who would perfectly take care of this kingdom one day when I pass.”
Rainbow Dash and I both looked at one another and back at her father, seeing him drinking a little bit of his coffee and then he cleared his throat one more time before making his way over to Dash.
“Rainbow Dash sweetie, do you love Soarin?”
“Yes dad I do! With all my heart and soul!” She shrieked in happiness as her eyes seemed to shimmer as she plastered a big smile on her face! Suddenly, her father turned to me with a straight face.
“And Soarin, do you love my daughter?”
I stared into Dash’s magenta pupils and kneeled down beside her as I took her right arm, held it in the palms of my hand, and kissed it.
“I love her within the depths of my soul and body, and I would lay down my life for her.”
Making that statement caused Dash’s face to burn up with heat as she returned a smile as a sign of expressing her gratitude. Her father started to place a sly smile across his face as he got up from the chair and placed his mug into the sink.
“Very well then, since you both seem to do exactly anything to keep one another safe, I would say this, I would accept you in this household Soarin. You can come into the palace anytime you need. BUT, this does not mean you can always hang around my daughter. So, while she is gone on her mission for school, you and me are going to have some bonding time with one another to see if you are truly meant for her, and if you are, then I shall see if you two can go on dates from time to time.”
Hearing those words made my heart flutter from excitement as Rainbow Dash squealed in pure happiness! She got up from the table and gave her dad a really big hug and started rocking him back and forth.
“Oh thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you THANK YOU DADDY!!!” She hollered as she gave her dad several kisses all over his face. She then dashed over to me, and literally jumped into my arms and started kissing my cheeks over and over again! I grabbed her face and gave her the longest and most passionate kiss she ever received. After our one minute kiss, we heard another pair of footsteps walking into the kitchen. We both turned around to see Dash’s mom, Phyra standing in a gorgeous red robe with her orange slippers while smiling.
“Woah, what’s all the excitement about? I wanna join in on the fun too!” She laughed as Dash’s father hugged Phyra tightly.
“Oh, I just happen to give Soarin a chance.”
Phyra’s face lit up like the fireworks on the Fourth of July as she hugged him ever so tightly once again.
“Oh Rohan, that’s so sweet of you!”
Seeing Dashie’s father and mother being happy for the both of us makes me smile super hard. I don’t think my cheek bones have ever been stretched this far before. After a period of hugging, kissing, and laughter, the saddest part of my day, was coming closer and closer than ever before…
______________________________* * * ____________________________
Later that day~
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
I began to rub my hands closer together to keep my hands compressed and warm. I cupped them ever so slightly just before blowing some air onto them. I closed my eyes only to hear hundreds of people talking all at once, children screaming and running around, and of course the announcer indicating on whether which flights are departing soon. I instantly took a deep breath in and out before looking at my friends laughing with one another.
We were all gathering all of our supplies and suitcases before heading to the waiting room to wait for our flight. Of course, since I was the princess of India, we got on the fastest line. Once we were finished getting checked, my father sent out a few of his guards to go to New York with me to make sure I was well grounded.
While waiting for our flight, I turned around only to see Soarin, standing in the middle of the airport, with his hands deep into his pockets, and not even looking at me. I could tell he was sort of upset that I was leaving and I could feel his emotional tension easing up against me, even though we were both far away from one another.
After staring at each other for a long period of time, I decided to stand up, indicating that he should come hug me or something. But, its like he knew that I wasn’t feeling this whole going back to America thing too, so he literally walked towards me and it felt like those movies where the male is far away from the female and they run up to each other, hugging and non stop kissing right?
But, this felt like an anime where the two are far away from each other and cherry blossoms are flying all around the room, making both of our hairs fly in rhythm of the wind, and the two protagonists are just standing there waiting for something to happen. And literally, that was us at the airport. Even from far away, I could still see Soarin’s smile only because I could see his dimples, which made me giggle softly to myself.
As what seemed like forever, he ended up walking towards me even more, and it’s like the movie began to press play, and that’s when I started moving from my current position while walking with full speed towards him. Tears started rushing down my face like tiny raindrops trickling down a frial window. Eventually, he started increasing his pace of walking, but was cut off by me, as I immediately wrapped my arms around Soarin tightly as I could. I held onto his embrace closely as I began to start sobbing like a huge baby. He held me in his arms and I felt his body getting closer and closer to me as he started rubbing his soft warm hands against my back which made me cry even more. I buried my face in his neck only to sniff the strong masculine cologne he was using. I tried to hide the tears so Soarin won’t consider me as weak, so I started wiping my tears before he saw my full face again.
“I-I’m going to miss you,” I silently responded before he held even closer to me than before. As close as I was against him, I could feel his breathing decreasing as his chest was moving forward and backward everytime I would sniff yet spread some light tears on his shirt. After holding onto each other for a while, he stared down at me, wiped my tears then forward his hands against my cheeks. The warm feeling of his hands made me sink my cheeks into them savoring the moment between us.
“I’m going to miss you even more Dashie,” He sighed in response while placing his hands against my waist which sent my stomach to release all the butterflies floating all around. His emerald eyes were filled with concern as he gave me that adorable little grin which indicated that he was happy for me, yet he wasn’t. I knew that he would be helpless without me. My eyes were swelling up with tears before Soarin placed his warm and comforting hands across my cheeks as his thumb wiped the tears from my eyes. My eyes widened which made me jump once the intercom was connected to the whole airport and a lady spoke in it.
“Flight 3864 to New York City is now boarding onto Air India in Gate 7!”
From hearing the announcement, my friends all started carrying their little supply bags from the chairs and started walking towards the gates. The guards that were going with us, decided to carry their bags before my hands started becoming sweaty. As I looked in his eyes, he responded with a smirk while he was passing me my duffel bag that dropped against my foot.
“You think you’ll survive the east coast of America without me?” He asked while helping me with my extra bags yet pulling my closer to his body until I felt his body temperature rubbing against me, like friction.
“Soarin, you’re the best thing that ever came into my life,” I sighed dreamily before placing my hand over his face cheeks.
The best thing about Soarin is the fact that he pretends to become a cat whenever I place my hand over his face. He started purring and licking my fingers before I reacted by rubbing his salvia on his shirt. His little chuckle made my face cheeks splash with crimson while I grabbed my duffel bag and headed towards the gate.
I saw both of my parents, standing near the gate waiting for me to walk onto the plane, and so did my friends. While walking closer and closer to the gate, I turned around only to see Soarin’s figure farther and farther away from me, every time one of my feet would walk the opposite direction.
My heart stopped beating that exact same moment as I began to ponder to myself, oh how I would deeply miss Soarin and the fact that I won’t see him till next year really made my heart sink deeper and deeper into the depths of my soul. Even though he was truly far away from me now, I could still see that adorable goofy smile as tears were slowly forming across his face. I felt a small tap on my shoulder before turning around, only to stand in front of Sunset as she grabbed my bag for me.
“I know this is going to be hard for you, but we have to go..” Sunset sighed as she gave me that look of concern mixed with the face that says “Don’t you dare cry on me now, bitch!”. Seeing both of my parents waving at me with bright smiles made me calm the ocean of tears that were going to flow soon. Looking back at Soarin, I happen to spot Monoko running towards me.
At that moment, I couldn’t resist but I decided to open my arms for him until he eventually reached my arms. I buried my face into his soft golden fur as he tried to lick my face. Leaving my face drenched in dog spit, I happen to laugh at the mess he did to me and the airport floor. Soarin instantly grabbed Monoko away from me, before giving me a soft tender kiss on the cheek.
“You better hurry up and catch that flight,” He responded before handing me a bag. As I was searching through it, he leaned in close to me, tucked some hair from behind my ear then whispered in it.
“You will be needing that once you get on the plane, so go!”
I did as Soarin instructed me to do, even though I was sort of regretting it last minute. As Sunset grabbed me by my arm and leaded me to the gate, I turned around one more time to see my parents, Soarin, Monoko all standing feet away from the gate, until I gate door slammed shut on me.
“Don’t do it Dash! Don’t you dare!”
Those words played over and over in my head like a broken record as I tried to fight the tears from streaming down my face. Sunset walked me to our seat on the plane, as the rest of our squad was already seated and just chatting with one another. I immediately slumped in my seat by the window and stared at it for a very long time. The bag that Soarin gave to me accidentally fell on the floor and I heard something which made my heart leap.
“I love you very much!”
I quickly screamed out loud before some people telling me to be quiet. I grabbed the bag instantly then peeked inside only to see a little plush toy, with emerald buttoned eyes, navy cotton hair, and soft cyan skin with a knitted t shirt that said “Dashie is my bae~”. I started to cry instantly before holding the plushie in my hands and clutching it onto my chest. Tears started streaming from my eyes like a waterfall before Fluttershy started smiling at me.
“I see he gave you the little plush doll, huh?” She softly replied as I was snuggling against it as the plane started moving down the runway.
I know I won’t see Soarin in a year, but it he’ll always be in my heart and my heart will always belong to him. I just hope my dad appreciates him while I am gone. Besides, I swear senior year will be over and done with, and my friends and I will receive our diplomas and throw our little hats in the air. We will be soaring eagles, gliding into the real world. My real problem is though….after we graduate….I won’t see them again….
It’s not over yet folks! Stay tuned for a must see epilogue~
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Voyage of the Unforgotten!
Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V
One year later....
“So today, as you all embark on a new journey into the real world, you all are no longer little weak lambs, but you guys are strong lions getting ready to pounce over the obstacles that you will face when you all go college,” Twilight spoke into the microphone with such determination in her diction.
So, it’s been a whole year that my friends and I been in America, and now we are sitting in the Canterlot High auditorium, with our royal blue cap and gowns, and attentively listening to Twilight’s valedictorian speech. I would say that our little update of our lives is just getting ready to officially graduate.
On all honesty, everyone looks completely different. Twilight gotten taller, Sunset’s voice got deeper, Pinkie got more chunky, Fluttershy got more skinner, Rarity gained a little weight, Applejack became a giant, and me? I am the same height, but boy did I gain so much weight! I don’t know if it was stress or whatever it was, but if you saw me in the mirror, the first thing you’ll notice is probably my ass, and then my thighs.
I began to shake my head in disgust while thinking about Soarin’s reaction to me. Speaking of Soarin, we haven’t talked in so long in our little Discord chat. I know he’s busy working in the mango cove, but at least shoot me a text or something for me to know that you’re okay.
My mind was so focused on my thoughts of Soarin that I didn’t even notice Twilight sitting down while everyone else was giving her a round of applause. Applejack sat right next to me, cocking her head to the side wondering why I wasn’t clapping.
I snuck under the chairs to grab my little bag that I carried with me and grabbed the tiny plush version of Soarin. I clutched onto it deeply as the soft fabric brushed against my skin as I closed my eyes reminiscing over Soarin’s embrace, wishing he was here. Applejack ended up nudging me, and that’s when my mind went back to the right track. I shook my head softly at her as she stared into my eyes deeply, then forwarded her eyes to the little plush doll before the heat in my face appeared.
“Ya might wanna do that a little later, don’t ya think?” She smirked down at me while putting the plush back inside my bag on the floor.
The ceremony continued but I honestly wanted to get out of there as fast as possible and find the quickest way out of here. I felt deeply vulnerable over the fact that Soarin isn’t here seeing me and the girls graduating. I don’t even know why I was still here. I know I am getting my diploma soon, but other than that, it’s not like I would get an award or anything.
We already know who the two people getting the most rewards. Twilight Sparkle and her girlfriend Sunset Shimmer. It’s funny how both of them got the highest averages in the school. I mean, without a doubt we all knew Twilight would become valedictorian and Sunset as the salutatorian. I wasn’t jealous of them or anything, I was super elated for them both! Still thinking about how Soarin, Monoko, and my parents are doing made me simply misunderstood Vice Principal Luna’s announcement. I eventually just happened to spot all my friends walking to the stage, where there led a line of students piling by the wall waiting to hear their names. I dashed over to the side and met up with Pinkie Pie, who was jumping up and down in excitement!
“Ohhh Dashie! I can’t believe in a few minutes we would be wrapping out little tiny fingers around our diplomas!” She squealed before hugging me from behind, resting her weight against my back. “Are you excited?”
I was ready for this moment more than anyone else. In a few minutes after this ceremony is over, I will try to give Soarin a call to see how he is doing. Due to the time now, which was 10:56am, and usually it’s about 9:26pm over there, I would like to hurry this along so I can at least get Soarin on time. I guess I’ve been zoning out about Soarin so much lately, I completely forgot that Pinkie asked me a question, and it took me at least five minutes to figure it out.
“Oh, uh, gosh, sorry Pinkie,” I groaned before I smacked my forehead in disbelief. Pinkie patted my back assuming that she knew that I was thinking about Soarin too hard. “I was just thinking about-”
“Yeah I know you were thinking about Soarin again,” Pinkie smiled. “Don’t you worry Dashie, Soarin will be in your arms sooner or later! Only time will tell!”
“Yeah, I sure hope so.”
“And uh, you never answered my question,” Pinkie stared at me looking pretty upset over the fact that I didn’t even think about what she said made my heart drop.
“Oh dammit Pinkie Pie! I am so sorry, I’ve just been so nervous about Soarin lately,” I declared as my cap was falling down a little but Pinkie fixed it for me as Principal Celestia was calling more students across the stage. “Besides, I am pretty excited just to get my diploma since it was the only reason I came back here in the first place.”
“And yes darling, we all know you can’t wait to climb into Soarin’s arms once again,” Rarity interrupted our conversation while walking behind me and resting her head against my shoulder.
I nodded my head in agreement because I couldn’t bare anymore time without Soarin. I swear, ten months without your boyfriend can be tough. Trust me. Principal Celestia started calling Applejack’s name first then the line started to become shorter and shorter. All I wanted to hear was the consent form of us throwing our caps in the air, and then as AJ would say, “Imma gettin’!”
After a while, Fluttershy and Pinkie both walked across the stage to receive their diplomas, and that’s when my hands started to become sweaty. I was hoping they don’t acknowledge that I’m the princess of India or something falling down that line. I loved being noticed, but not like that! As Vice Principal Luna pulled out the next diploma from the basket, my heart started pounding like the way Pinkie plays her drums.
“We all wish to acknowledge Princess Rainbow Dash-”
“Oh fuck, they already said it!” I whispered to myself in my head, clenching my teeth and fist of the fact that they called me a princess, which I knew I was but literally, everyone was going to see that I was the Indian princess. Sometimes, I wish I wasn’t from a royal family.
“Who worked diligently throughout her senior year, and on behalf of the Canterlot High faculty and staff, we decided to award Rainbow Dash for the Canterlot Pride Coaches Award!” Principal Celestia spoke up into the microphone which led my ears to perk up instantly.
“Her wondrous spirit and her love everytime she comes into a practice session always made each of the coaches proud. Not only her attentive spirit the team feeds off on her, but her tremendous effort and encouraging skills really paid off her four years here at Canterlot High, so we would like to bestoy this trophy which would be kept at the school to show off your success and this plaque for you to keep at home to remember what it takes to be a leader here at this school!” She continued as the crowd of parents and students roared throughout the auditorium.
As if someone shot me right in the heart, I couldn’t believe that I was given the famous Canterlot Pride Coaches Award! Only the most successful athletes receive this award, and hearing that this award belongs to me made my eyes full of tears as I dashed onto the stage and hugged Principal Celestia ever so tightly. Everyone started taking pictures and celebrating for me which made me feel a small blush appear on my face. After I received my diploma and plaque, I rushed over to hug my friends before Principal Celestia tapped her index finger over the microphone.
“Now the moment you’ve all been waiting for,” She smiled as all the students started cheering uncontrollably. Everyone started hollering and making animal noises which sent me and Sunset Shimmer into laughing nonstop.
“I am pleased to announce that you can now turn your tassels over to the left and everyone please give a warm congratulations to the Class of 2018!”
After every single student dragged their tassels over to the left, we all our bursted into pure joy and relief! Sunset, Pinkie, and Applejack threw their caps in the air and started hugging one another. I for one didn’t want to throw my cap into the air only because I would have to go and search all over for it. Guessing Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy and I all had the same idea.
“Ah, this barbaric behavior amongst students who are now going forward into adulthood are acting like such roughians!”
“Oh Rarity, they are just celebrating,” Fluttershy comforted Rarity as she was shivering from the sight that she was seeing.
“The only reason why I wouldn’t DREAM of doing something so repulsive is due to the fact that I decorated my cap with the finest jewels,” Rarity boasted while bowing her head down to make sure we all saw it.
The decorations were a bright fuschia, something close to Pinkie’s hair color, and the jewels twinkled all throughout the room, blinding us. The words said “A queen never stoops down to the level of the unsuccessful” which made made ponder for quite some time. She picked up her head then gave a slight “hmph” as she brushed her dark violet curls to the side.
As the noise and the crowd of students hugging and taking selfies, Pinkie rushed us all outside for some photos due to the fact that outside had better lighting. We all found this lovely maple tree to take the photo under and of course, we were having a little trouble.
“Come on ladies, zip down the gown a little so we can flaunt over our dresses!” Pinkie chirped as she was making silly faces. “Oh, maybe take the caps off too, it’s boiling hot out here!”
Pinkie was right! It was about 95 degrees outside right now, and all I wanted to do was get back into the hotel we were staying in, and dip into the nice refreshing pool.
As the sweat from my forehead kept dripping down the sides of my face, I decided to take off my cap and fluff my hair a little bit for the photo. Pinkie ended up pulling me closer towards her for the photo, while everyone else joined in. After Pinkie took the photo, she decided to send it to everyone else and that’s when my father’s guards came out the auditorium making sure that I was okay.
“Are you alright your highness?” One of them asked me before I nodded my head in reply. All I wanted to do at the moment was make sure Soarin was okay. While I pondered a bit more, my phone started to vibrate really loudly. At first, I thought it was Pinkie who sent the group photo of us, but apparently when I looked at my phone screen, my face lit up as bright as the morning sun! I even screamed and couldn’t bare to miss this call.
“Oh my gosh! Soarin??!!” I exclaimed as I pressed the phone closer to my ear to make sure I could hear clearly. No one replied back for a little bit until there was a very loud rustling sound which made me jump a little. After the sound died down, there was a deep cough and then a small little chuckle which I knew who it came from.
“Ah, are you still at the ceremony? My fault!” A very deep masculine voice responded. I furrowed my eyebrows a little thinking to myself who was this person on the phone with a very deep yet sexy slender voice that sent shivers down my spine and made a deep blush smother across my face.
“Uh Soarin, is that you? And no, the ceremony ended not to long ago,” I replied back to the person, hoping it was Soarin.
“Yes my love it’s me, who do you think this is?” He laughed making me laugh so hard. It was so wonderful to hear his voice again! Twilight looked back at me and pointed to her watch indicating that we had to go out to eat to celebrate but I placed the phone against my chest and told her Soarin was on the phone.
“Yeah, hello? Sorry Twilight was asking me a question,” I explained to him before the same rustling sound came once again.
“Oh hey, no biggie! I thought I’d call you before I head to sleep, ya know? So, how ya been my love?” He asked while there was some murmuring going on in the background.
“I’ve been-”
“An emotional wreck without you!” Sunset shouted loud enough for Soarin to start bursting into laughter. I gave her a glare before she shrugged her shoulders then started to laugh herself.
“At least I’m being the honest one here!”
“Anywho, yes, I was an emotional wreck, but I am doing amazing because it’s so wonderful to hear your voice once again and I wanted to know why you haven’t been getting my calls on Discord or anything?”
“Oh man, about that….” Soarin’s voice went from elated to melancholy.
“I’ve been meaning to tell you that recently the connection over here has been the worst for the past couple of months, but this was the only opportunity I had to get to call you since I am technically at the internet station anyway. I made a deal with the manager if I get to call you on your graduation day, so here I am.” He continued before I heard a couple of voices in the background.
I honestly felt super terrible for getting upset at Soarin with my tone and also accusing him of not loving me anymore deep down in my inner thoughts. I gave a deep sigh before digging my fingers through my rainbow curls.
“Oh baby, I am so sorry the connection over there hasn’t been the best, but hey it’s so so awesome to hear your voice again!” I cried as a tiny dear drop trickled down my left cheek. Soarin started to coo a little before talking to some guys in the background.
“Gosh, I missed your adorable voice too and if you can, send me a photo of you and the girls if you don’t mind,” I heard him say before I chuckled myself. “I really want to see how much you’ve changed over the year.”
“I guess you can say that we all did, but what about you? How are things back in India?”
There was a long silence and that rustling sound once again, even the same voices from before. After a long period of waiting for Soarin to come back to the phone, he eventually started speaking again.
“Sorry Dashie, these guys are trying to work with me in giving me more time for more money, so what were you saying again hon?”
“Oh, I was saying how have you been and how are things over in India?” I repeated my statement from before as he was thinking hard in how his response would be.
“Well, I am not going to lie, but things have been pretty stressful especially with the workload in the coves,” He explained. “But, overall everything has been pretty well! I think your father is starting to approve me!”
“Oh my gosh, really?!” I screamed as my friends asked me if everything was okay with him. I nodded my head to reply to them as Soarin was still talking to me.
“Yeah! We went on a trip to New Delhi to help the sick children, and after my good works, he smiled at me and told me how good I am with children! Guessing he’s thinking about our future huh?”
Hearing Soarin’s question made my face burn from embarrassment until I heard him laughing on the other end.
“Soarin Alexander Rogelio Skies, you better take that back this instant!” I hollered at him before he started laughing even harder.
“Awwww, I missed hearing you being so defensive, it’s highly adorable and I bet your nose is scrunched up and your cheeks are extra puffy,” He stated before laughing a little bit more. “All I have to do now is wait to hear you speak big words to me and then that’s how I know you’re utterly upset.”
“Soarin you better stop being a vexatious individual before I come over there and start an altercation in the streets of Chennai myself!!” I fumed in anger as Soarin hummed a small tune which calmed my anger down.
“Awwww there’s the Dashie I know and love!” He purred into the phone before I started giggling. The muffled voices appeared once again before Soarin groaned in anger.
“Ah baby girl, I got to go now, but it was amazing to hear your voice again, and I’ll see you sooner than ya think! I love you so much baby!”
“I love you even more ya lovable dork! Take care of yourself and give my parents and Monoko my love for me!”
“Haha, will do babes,” He blurted out before the phone cut off immediately.
I didn’t care about anything else at this point, but just hearing Soarin’s adorable yet deep voice once again sent my heart fluttering into a bliss of happiness as I clutched onto my phone while blushing deeply. Rarity tapped my shoulder before I screamed in fright.
“I hate to interrupt your little fangirl session but we are waiting on you so we could have some dinner to celebrate, and by the way, the drinks are all on Pinkie Pie,” She whispered in my ear before the guards started piling us into the limo. After settling down into the limo, I decided to overview my year.
First off, last Summer has been one heck of a ride! I’ve been called back to India to fulfill a Polynesian prophecy in Gemporia, I’ve met Ramõn who turned out to be a changeling named Tiran, who ended up becoming a friend to us, I’ve befriended Shivani, Sunrise, Lilia, Amaranthine, and Ocean Wave, the five youngest unforgotten goddesses of Gemporia, I’ve made Sunset and Twilight a couple, I’ve became an unforgotten goddess myself, I’ve defeated Lord Tirek, and my best friend who I’ve known for ten years has become my boyfriend for the past eleven months.
And for this year, I’ve graduated with bronze honors, a athletic award with a golden plaque, and received my diploma! Now that I am here relaxing with the greatest friends on Earth and that Gemporia and India is safe from harm's way, what could possibly go wrong?
_____________________________________* * * _________________________________________
Somewhere in the deep depths of Tartarus….
??? P.O.V
The fresh droplets of rain showered the indigo sky as I trekked through the blistering weather conditions on this cold night. Even though the rain was making my vision quite blurry, I could still see that this was Tartarus by the roaring sounds of dangerous creatures. As I began to step foot on the inside of the chambers, a tall rather bod man secured the monstrous chambers and sharpened a spear to the deep ends of my neck.
“You aren’t supposed to be here!” The man commanded but I pay little attention to him as he blocked the door to whom I wished to speak too.
“I have a very valid reason to speak with him, so step aside soldier, I rest on no flesh and blood,” I snarled at him as I placed the little photo I had in my arms into his and he finally shook his head.
“Very well then, you may proceed, but look no further for his anger will never back down,” The man stated before opening the door for me to walk into.
The room was full of messy and old drapes that hung over the shattered windows. Over the dark and lonely walls, splattered blood and the forbidden chamber only held a blood thirst king who only strived for getting what he desired.
“What are you doing here?!” A deep yet irritated male voice questioned me as I felt a huge lump in my throat as I walked closer and closer to the cell.
“The twelfth goddess has been restored.”
Nothing but utter silence filled the room as you barely even heard a pindrop. My hands started vibrating against my flesh as my breath shortened every time I heard him growl and clench his jaw. The sharp sounds his teeth made as his growling became more louder and his breathing much shorter than mine, made me almost jump for protection.
“What did you say?!” He hissed as his voice echoed throughout the room as my nerves were completely shot from the tone of his voice.
“I said the t-twelfth goddess has been restored your highness and they had a celebration in Gemporia not too long ago and so I brought this footage of the ceremony that took place,” I repeated as what it seemed his breath immediately stopped once the word footage brushed past his ear. I placed the photo, the same photo which I gave to the guard at the door, onto the ground near the cell as his dark gray claws pierced into the photo immensely. For some reason, he began to give that creepy chuckle he always does once he thinks of a devious plan.
“Rainbow Dash~” He slithered as he clenched onto the photo before letting out a horrid and more devilish chortle. “She’s Phyra’s daughter isn’t she?”
“Yes your highness, she’s fulfilled the Polynesian prophecy and she has regained Amaani’s trust!” I growled only reminiscing the times where I used to be Amaani’s pupil, but those days are over.
“Oh come yet my little apprentice, for yet you still have much to learn~” He growled while I felt his hot breath reaching closer to my face, yet I couldn’t see him.
“She’s not alone your majesty,” I continued. “She had a group of friends who call themselves the Gemporian heroes who helped defeat Tirek. But she does have a protector who will do anything in his power to make sure no one hurts her.”
“Well, I shall rip the very flesh from his body! For millennia I have dreamed of leaving this pathetic chamber and thanks to you Nyx, I will return to Gemporia and seek no further into making Rainbow Dash and her friends suffer for all the trouble they have caused to me for all these years, and they will know that the one true king has returned~” He roared throughout the cell causing his silver crown to roll against my foot, and as I picked up the crown which had a dark red sharp horn at the very tip of it, there in the cell was a pair of crimson irises with green scleras and a pair of purple mist escaping his eyes as the devil’s grin smeared across his face ready to hunt down his next victims~
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 1- A Newborn to History!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 1- A Newborn to History!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The sun shone brightly as it reflected over the glistening river. The blue, shimmering effect always seem to amaze me! The calm, sweet breeze blew softly as it hit my face and made my hair flow. As I put my hand in the water, I giggled and gave a big smile. I turned around and saw Pinkie, Applejack, Twilight, and Sunset having the best time getting soaking wet with the new installed sprinklers. I looked around and saw the beautiful scenery of Camp Everfree. The birds flying free, the waves of the water flowing majestically and the trees swaying in perfect rhythm. The sun was beaming brightly causing me to sweat. I wiped my brow which had sweat all over.
“What a gorgeous day!” I smiled as I sniffed the fresh air.
“Yes it is, darling. But what's ruining it is the sun. It's making my hair dry as ever!” Rarity complained as she was fixing her hair. I stopped her and held her hand.
“It's fine Rarity. You're still beautiful.” I beamed.
“Aww thanks darling!”
“Ah, don't you love the water? The waves flowing peacefully and the way is flows? It has an amazing rhythm!” I awed looking at the waves. She smiled and patted my back.
“The river here is very breathtaking.” Rarity agreed.
“Yes it is!”
“Hey, girls! Whew! What a day!” Twilight was panting as she was soaking wet in her bathing suit. Applejack came right behind her and she was wet too.
“Howdy y'all?! How's it goin’? Hiya Rarity!” She smiled as she smacked Rarity's back and Rarity screamed loudly.
“AH!!! APPLEJACK!!! Don't you ever do that again! Ugh, you're so wet!! Ewww!!!”
“Oh, hehe, sorry bout that Rarity…..”
“Oh come on Rares. It's just water. It's not going to kill you.” I replied. She didn't seem to happy.
“Ah! If you have to condition your hair 6 times to make sure your hair is glossy and beautiful, come and talk to me! Hmph!!” She stormed off.
Applejack shrugged her shoulders and walked away and grabbed her towel to dry herself off. Twilight went back to the sprinklers.
“Haha, typical Rarity.” I rolled my eyes. I saw Fluttershy selling ices and some lemonade. I walked towards her and smiled.
“Hey Flutters!”
“Oh hi Rainbow. How are you? I saw you were kind of alone. Is everything okay?”
“Yup! Everything is fine in Dashville!”
“Um..Dashville?”
“Yup! It's my mind. I call it-”
“I get it. Seems interesting. Want some lemonade?” She smiled as she poured a cup of lemonade and gave it to me. I gave her a dollar and took the cup.
“Keep the change. I know how important you want to make that bird house.” I winked. She smiled brightly and blushed slightly too.
“Awww Dash. It's perfect! I just need a quarter. You didn't have to give me 75 cents for-”
“It's okay take it.” I giggled. She gave me a nice hug.
“Thanks Dash! I really appreciate it!”
“Aww it was nothing. See ya!” I replied while drinking the lemonade. As I walked, I saw every kid in Canterlot High having fun in the sprinklers. I sat by the water again and saw everyone getting crazy. I also saw Timber and Twilight together laughing and having the best time. When I looked at them, my smile fell. Tears rolled down my cheeks.
I walked back to my tent and looked in my bag for something important. Once I found what I was looking for, I started to cry more. It was a beautiful pink and orange hibiscus. It reminded me of a beautiful woman who gave it to me. She was beautiful, strong, determined, sassy, and very bold. Even if I didn't really know her too much, I just can feel her kindhearted spirit. My mom, was a generous woman. Her long, curly, orange hair, her baby blue complexion, and her eyes. Magenta like mine. Once I was reflecting about her, tears rolled down my cheeks faster than ever before. Sunset came into the tent soaking wet with a towel wrapped around her waist. I wiped my tears quickly before she said anything.
“Hey Dash! I had so much fun in the sprinklers. You should've joined us. It was truly fun!”
“Oh, uh, well. I'm fine.” I sniffed. She gave me a look and took her towel and her new change of clothes.
“Uh, hehehe, you might wanna look away.” Sunset smiled sheepishly. I blushed and turned around.
“Oh right. You're changing. Sorry. So, um, how was the sprinklers?”
“It was fun! Lots of fun. Me and Applejack picked up Pinkie and made sure she got soaking wet. Hahahahaha, how about you? You were all alone. Is everything okay?” She asked while putting on her shirt. I could tell she was struggling because she was grunting like crazy.
“Eurp, hhgf, ggrh, uh, Dash? A little help here?” She grunted then laughed. I saw her head and her arms looking awkwardly in the shirt. I laughed and placed the flower on my bed and went to help her. I pulled the shirt down and she was okay.
“Whew thanks! Hey, were you crying?” She asked as she touched my cheek. Since I am very sensitive about my cheeks, I blushed so hard.
“Gah, S-Sunset?” I tried to speak but once she saw me, she squeezed my face cheeks.
“Awwwwwww, you're blushing!”
“S-S-Sunset? I mean it!”
“Okay, I'll stop.” She giggled. She looked over to my bed and gave a huge gasp.
“OH MY GOSH!!! IS THAT A POLYNESIAN HIBISCUS?!??!?!!” She screamed as she ran to my bed. She picked up the flower and stared at it. I panicked and snatched it away from her.
“GET AWAY FROM IT!!!” I shouted and tears rolling down my cheeks. Sunset stepped back and looked away.
“S-Sorry Rainbow. I just wanted to, you know inspect it..”
“WELL STOP!!!! This means so much to me!! You could've ruined it!!” I yelled. I plopped on my bed and cried with it. Sunset looked at me and rubbed my back.
“What's wrong?” She sat on the bed and rubbed my back and played with my hair. Usually, I don't let people touch my hair because it's very special, but it was fine.
“Wow! Your hair is so soft and beautiful.” She smiled. I laughed and clutched onto the hibiscus.
“Well, my mom gave me this flower and ever since she died, I kept it with me. She always used to tell me, “even when someone you love isn't with you face to face, that person will always be with you in here.”’ I sighed and touched Sunset’s place where her heart was. She beamed in delight.
“I'm sorry your mom died. But, that's a very nice quote. Also, your mom is Polynesian?”
“Yup.”
“And your dad?”
I stopped. I looked at her and smiled.
“Oh, um, well. I'm not in my right mind now. But, you can look at the flower. I won't mind.”
“You sure? You did yell at me the first time.”
“I'm sorry. I had my reasons. Here.”
She was afraid to touch it at first but then she took it.
“Wow, it's very beautiful. It smells so sweet.”
“Haha, yup! Did you know my mom had this flower every time she felt gloomy? She said “sometimes looking at the vibrant colors of each leaf, sometimes refreshes who we are on the inside.”’
“Your mom gave you some good advice!”
“Yeah, it's sad she had to go….”
“Hey, like your mom said before. Even if she's not there next to you, she's with you, in here.” She smiled as she pointed my my heart.
“Thanks Sunset!”
“No problem. Come on! Let's clean up before the others arrive.”
We fixed the beds and cleaned the floor and we saw Spike peaking his head through our tent.
“Hey Spike!” Sunset exclaimed as he pounced on her.
“Spike? Don't you know nothing of privacy? One of us could've been changing.” I joked.
“Sorry, I was just eager to come here!” He said as he climbed on my bed and I started rubbing his belly. He started to roll over to different sides and having his tongue sticking out.
“Why? What's so special?” Sunset asked.
“Well, I love it when you girls talk about defeating monsters from Equestria.” He barked. Soon, everyone else started to pile in.
“Well, that's the thing. We haven't had any magic here ever since Juniper Montage had that mirror. To bad Starlight had to go back.” Sunset sobbed. Pinkie kept bouncing on my bed. I picked up my mom's flower and placed in secretly in my suitcase.
“Yeah, that's true. Well, we have new challenges together. Well, today we can have all the fun we want. Right Dashie?” Pinkie smiled as she nudged me. I snapped back into reality.
“Huh, w-who we talkin bout?” I snorted and whipped off my drool.
“I guess you didn't hear us talkin’ bout that Juniper girl.” Applejack said as she tipped her hair and took it off. “Whew! It is mighty hot in here. None of ya mind opening the tent?”
Fluttershy opened it and also cuddled with a baby bunny. I saw how much it cared for her. I wish I had someone to care for me like that. I did but, whoops. There goes my tears. Tears rolled down my cheeks and I sniffed. Rarity was filing her nails until she saw me.
“Darling, are you alright? You're crying over there! What's the matter?”
Everyone stared at me which brought more pain into me. Rarity helped me up and sat me in the most presented chair.
“Now, what's going on?” Twilight asked me and she sat near me. I looked at all of them in one glance and thought of a perfect excuse.
“Oh, you know. The menstruation cycle. Code red is really getting to me. It even affects my emotions.” I lied. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.
“Yup. We'll leave you alone to rest. Resting helps.” Pinkie smiled. Everyone left and it was just me and Sunset.
“You know, you don't have to lie to become someone you want to be. Sometimes, the truth may hurt. But, once you have true friends that guide you, you'll be able to accomplish anything.” Sunset whispered in my ear and she walked out the tent.
I thought about what she told me and I walked around my room. I grabbed the flower and placed it in my hair. I went into my bag and pulled out a Polynesian book that talked about my mom's culture. So, I read chapter 3 which spoke about some Polynesian dances. I looked at a picture and tried to copy it but then when I did, I fell.
“OW!!!” I said as I rubbed my head in pain.
After I got the courage to get up, I noticed my necklace started glowing. Then, it linked a page in the book and on the page it said: “The Warriors!”
“The Warriors?” I repeated out loud. That's when, my necklace glowed and the wind started to blow rapidly causing everything in the tent to be blown away. It stopped once the closed the book and so did the glowing. I knew this was some type of Equestrian magic. But what? I had to speak to Princess Twilight about this and there's only one person that has a connection to her.
I walked out the tent and saw everyone eating hotdogs and started joking around. I sat next to Sunset and whispered something to her.
“Hey, um, Sunset? I'm actually new to this whole history of my own. I know a lot of my dad's side and I just read a book about Polynesian culture and when I was reading about Polynesian warriors, my necklace started to glow I need to-”
“Hey Pinkie! Heads up!” She shouted as she threw a hamburger in the air. Pinkie, being incredibly crazy, she jumped out her seat and caught the burger with her mouth. She started chewing and she gave Sunset a thumbs up.
“You were saying something Dash?”
“Oh, I need to talk to Twilight! It's an emergency!”
“She's right there.” She laughed.
“No, not Twilight, Twilight. Princess Twilight. I need to speak to her immediately.”
“Oh, why? What's going on?”
“I was trying to explain that when I was reading about Polynesian warriors, my necklace glowed and the wind blew and then I figured it was something to do with, I don't know, Equestrian magic?”
Sunset was drinking some punch and her eyes widened and spat out her drink. She pulled me extremely close to my face and tugged my shirt.
“Did you say Equestrian magic?!!” She shouted. I blushed slightly and looked away.
Manip by: @ranibowdashi
“Um yes? I need to speak to- WOAH!!”
She grabbed my hand and pulled my arm and ran to our tent. We went into the tent and she started walking around acting crazy. I stared at her and laughed at her.
“Where's the magic! Show me the magic!!!” She yelled as she stared at me.
“Calm down. Here, look. It's still glowing!” I pointed to my necklace and the book. When Sunset tired to turn the page of the book, the book with the warrior page shone blue and wrote some words on the wall which scared me. It wrote:
“आओ बच्चे आओ! आपका रोमांच इंतजार कर रहा है! भारत की कुंजी है और आपका भाग्य प्राप्त करें!”
I stared in awe. Those words were in Hindi. I understood what it said but who wrote it?! Sunset looked up and couldn't believe her eyes!
“WOAH!!!!! What, what is that!?”
“It's handwriting!”
“Dash, I know but what does it mean? What is it?”
“It's Hindi…”
“Hindi?”
“Yes, the words say “Come child come! Your adventure awaits! India is the key, go and get your fate!” B-But, what does that have to do with me?! And my necklace and the book?!” I asked.
“Maybe you need to go back to India!!” Sunset smiled. That sent a huge wave of sadness and pain in my heart. I COULDN'T GO BACK!! I fainted and I last heard Sunset call my name.
“DASH!!!!!!”
To becontinued……
Author's Note
HELLOOOOOO!!! How is everyone? I know I said it would be later but I couldn't help myself. So, here you go!!! I want you guys to look at every art here because think of this as a movie. I hope you enjoy it. 😍😁
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 8- Time Management!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 8- Time Management!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
“And that's how you catch a fish!”
Me and Sunset exchanged a glance and we had our fishing poles in our hands yet we didn't understand a word Applejack said. She smiled then she frowned.
“Come on y'all. I know y'all are tired and don't wanna do this but you're gonna have ta.”
“Sorry Applejack. I didn't get some sleep as I should've.” Sunset yarned. I just stared at the water and sighed. The sun was beaming too bright for us and I was getting too hot. I slumped in my seat and thought about yesterday. Applejack snapped me back into reality and woke me up.
“Dash, ya listenin’?!”
“Huh?! Oh sorry. I'm just not feeling well today.”
“Yeah it shows. You're not even taking notes.” Sunset stretched her arms and accidentally knocked over the can of bait and it all fell down into the sea. Applejack gasped and I couldn't hold back my giggling. I giggled and my cheeks flushed brightly.
“Oh, hahahaha, oops.” Sunset sheepishly smiled.
Applejack was gritting her teeth together and her face was immensely red. With her furious rage, she slammed her hat to the ground and then started yelling. I never seen Applejack this angry in my life. I almost caught a heart attack just looking at her like she was about to kill Sunset. Sunset was apologizing but choked on a few words.
“Oh gosh! Applejack, I'm truly sorry! I just stretched my arms. I know this lesson was important for you and-”
“I ain't worryin’ bout you! I'm worryin’ bout Dashie here! You're supposed ta be takin’ notes about this so you can teach the little ones yet you're busy worrin’ bout somethin’ else that will probably occur later!!!” She screamed at me. I sighed and apologized to Applejack which seem to make her calm down more. She took a deep breath and out again as she picked up her hat and dusted it off.
“Look, I'm a might sorry Rainbow. It's just that sometimes, ya piss me off enough to yell at ya.”
“It's fine. I should've been paying attention in the first place.”
“Yeah, so how are we going to go back to the fishing cove with only 2 fish?” Sunset asked as she looked at us and then at the bucket of fish we caught. Sunset was right! We only caught 2 fishes which made Applejack angry but she calmed down.
“It's okay! I'll teach the kids how to fish when we get back and I'll explain to the chief that it was my fault. Okay? Now let's go back!!!”
“Ya sure? I don't want ya to get in trouble for-”
“Applejack, it's okay. I get rattled out all the time…” I sighed and smacked my forehead. Sunset smiled and patted my back.
“And if the chief understands, I'm sure your father will too.”
“Yup, he's gotta. Or else we'll take things to a further level.” Applejack winked at me. I laughed and couldn't really thank them enough.
“Thanks girls. I can't really think of something to thank you guys for.”
“Why should you thank us when we should be thanking you?!” Sunset beamed.
“Huh?! Thank me?! For what?!”
“Bringing us here! We learned so much from India. I feel like we can stay here a little longer. It's a great place. Learning about history, helping you out! This is all we wanted. And the water is beautiful! Maybe when you're done maybe we can take a dip?” Sunset asked as she dipped her hand in the water and waved it around a few times. I smiled and looked at the water around us.
“Hehe well if ya wanna, we should be gettin’ to the dock soon!!” Applejack looked around and tried to look to see if we can find the nearest dock that lead to the fishing cove. But we didn't see any dock at all! I searched from head to toe and found a red and yellow leaf. I never saw a leaf that looked like that. It floated around my head and it felt ticklish and I giggled. It sinked in the water and the water was a nice red. I sort of tipped the boat a bit and followed the leaf.
“Hey girls?! We should follow that trail of red water….” I beamed while tipping the boat more. Sunset pulled me back and saw the trail.
“You sure?”
“Yeah, follow it!”
Applejack sat down in the boat and took a paddle and started to row us and I directed her to follow the trail. After the few minutes, the red trail led us to the dock where the fishing cover was. Once we docked my the shore, I saw kids running towards us.
“Well, now that we're here, you have to tell them the story.” Sunset replied as she looked at me in an uncertain way and then at the chief. He had a smile on his face and he waved at me. I waved back but it wasn't as promising as much as he did. He hugged me so tight that I looked like I was suffocating.
“Hahahahaha! Well, if it isn't Princess Dash!!! How are you!? It's been forever!!!!” He said as his voice became deeper but he kept squeezing me. I couldn't breathe and I was mumbling sounds to try to breath. Radiance came and patted the chief's back.
“Okay Chief Orion, give her a chance to breathe.” She giggled loudly. He looked at me and let go of me.
“Oh, so sorry Princess. I always used to love you as my own little daughter. Look how fast you've grown.” He cried as tear shed. Radiance rolled her eyes and sighed.
“Chief, she's okay. She's fine.”
He kept crying then he walked away to get tissue. I grabbed Radiance’s arm and whispered in her ear.
“This may be a bad time but, um, we only caught 2 fish….”
“WHAT?!?!?!?”
“Shhhhhh!!!! Anyway, I don't want to disappoint my family and the Chief or even the villagers.” I finished. She gave me a look and shook her head.
“Chief Orion will be furious.”
“Yeah yeah, I know! That's why I can't-”
“Okay, I am back from my meltdown. I just needed a break. Anyway, so, where's the basket of fish, princess?” Chief Orion asked as he was walking into his cove. I stopped him and then tried to make a distraction but it wasn't working.
“Chief….when me and my friends went to fish for you, my friend accidentally tipped the boat and all the bait fell. It was my fault because if I hadn't agreed to help you guys out, this would've never happened. I'm truly sorry.”
“It's okay, raajakumaari! We all make mistakes most of the time! Kabhee-kabhee hamaaree galatiyaan kathin samayon ke maadhyam se hamaaree sahaayata kar sakatee hain, hamen jo karana hai use sveekaar karana hai.”
“What does that mean?!” Sunset asked while holding a little baby girl in her arms.
“Sometimes our mistakes can help us through tough times, all we have to do is accept it.” I winked at him and smiled at her. She smiled back as we hugged.
“That's right! It's okay. You should be going back to the palace am I right?”
“Yeah, but I'll take a little stroll.”
I walked away from the cove, said hi to a few kids and then I wasn't watching where I was going and then I bumped into someone. I was about to fall until he held my arm.
“Woah, you okay your highness?”
I looked at him and then I remembered him. The same boy that knocked the mango on my mom's diary.
“YOU!!!!”
“Look, princess, I can explain my rude behavior back there but-”
“I want you out of my face and my existence please.”
“No! Wait, you didn't even give me a chance to-”
“I don't need to know who you are or where you came from! Just go back to the hole you got buried in!!”
“Dash, come on. I can't believe you don't know who I am…”
That's when I stopped walking and then turned around towards him. He smiled and put his hands in his pockets. I walked towards him and gave him a look.
“What...what do you-”
“Do I remind you of someone?”
I stared at him and then touched his hair and then I laughed.
“Hehe you like it huh?”
“Yeah….wait. Blaze?!?!”
He nodded his head in reply and smiled. I gave him a huge hug.
“Awww man! I'm so sorry! I sentenced you to treason and threatened you to death. I'm truly sorry!!!”
“Hehe it's fine. I should've have been rude to you.”
“I didn't even recognize you. How ya been?”
“I've been great actually. Been working a lot lately. Oh, I've got an application for the protectors cove!”
“You did?! Hahaha look at you! Hehe, who you protecting?” I smirked.
“The King, the Royal Court, hehe and you.” He smiled. I sort of blushed a bit and rolled my eyes.
“Hehe, I don't mean like the obvious. You know what I mean.”
“Ooohh, well it will be Radiance.” He looked up to the sky and his cheeks turned a bright red.
“RADIANCE?!?!?!?!?!?!”
He blushed deeply and covered my mouth.
“SHUSH!!!! Anyway, I don't want her to know. You know the dancing cove is not far from where we are.”
“Yeah Dash? You called my name?” Radiance came while a little girl was holding firmly on her leg. “I'm trying to walk but I got a little problem.”
Blaze blushed so hard that he hid behind me and started shaking.
“Hey Radiance! What's up? I see you're a little busy.”
“Hehe yeah. This is Malena. She's new. She's very shy. Oh hi Blaze! Long time no see!” She smiled and brushed her hair out her face and blushed very slightly. He blushed deeply and leaned against a tree.
“Hey Ray Ray, how ya been?” He smirked. She laughed and blushed harder.
“I've been okay. Helping with kids that is. We're practicing a beautiful lovely dance routine for the ancestral festival.”
“Wow! That's impressive! With you as the leader I'm sure the dance will be lovely.” Blaze scratched his neck and laughed. Radiance giggled too.
“Oh Blaze, you're such a flatterer!”
“Well, anything to make the ladies happy. Especially you.”
I stood there looking at them blushing, and staring at one another without having any feedback.
“Oh, Dash! I didn't really see you standing there. You okay?”
“Mhm, I was just thinking…”
“What about?” Blaze asked as he put his hand over my shoulder.
“It's just that the whole squad is here except for…”
“Soarin.” Radiance and Blaze said at the same time and they both sighed afterwards.
“How is he?”
“Well, I don't talk to him anymore ever since you left. I'm sure Blaze has spoken with him.”
“Well, I have. The last time we've spoken was last week. He's fine. A very tired boy. And he's only 16. He's been working overtime a lot with the new schedule that your father made up for the mango cove. I feel sorry for him. He seriously never had a break.”
“Never?!” Radiance exclaimed while covering her mouth in shock. Blaze nodded his head in shame. I couldn't believe my eyes. Why was my dad doing this?!
“Why is my dad doing this to the poor boy?! There's gotta be a reason why! And I'm going to have a serious talk about this to him and give him a piece of my mind!”
“Woah woah! Take it easy there Dash. We don't want you to pop a blood vessel. Take it easy, I'm sure there will be some sort of change.”
“Well, what if he doesn't?! I know how my dad is! He's stubborn and rude in a way. He won't change any law that he made. But I will give him a valid reason as to why.”
“Okay Rainbow. If you say so.” Radiance replied softly.
“Hehe this is why you're the leader of our squad because you know how to be open minded.” Blaze winked.
“Haha you damn right I am.”
“I hope you can fix it. I feel terribly sorry for him.” Radiance shed a tear and choked on her words while crying. I tried my hardest not to cry but a tear single handedly fell and I wiped it before anyone saw.
“Look, it'll be okay. I'll see what I can do. See ya later.”
I waved them goodbye and walked back to the palace. Once I reached the door, I saw Pinkie running after me. She grabbed my arm and then she tried to speak but she panted anyways.
“What is it Pinkie?”
She took a huge breath and then let it all out.
“YOURDADWANTSYOUTOGOSEEHIMRIGHTAWAY!!!!” She said in one breath. I couldn't really understand her since she replied very fast.
“I'm sorry, what?”
“Your dad wants to speak to you immediately. He says it's important.”
I ran inside the palace and ran all around the place searching for my dad. I found him sitting in his room with a book.
“Honey, we need to talk!” He smiled.
“Yeah, same here.” I replied back.
“I got some news for you!”
“Yeah, me too.”
“Ooohh, let me go first! You're going to like it! Well, today, the mango cove needs an assistant to help check how many mangoes we can stock up for the ancestral festival! Their maximum is 1,000 mangoes before 4 weeks. And I thought you would've been the perfect assistant! So, what do you say?!”
“Dad, I would love to help assist but-”
“Excellent! I'll tell Chief Akelo right away!”
“Yeah, dad, since we're talking about um, the mango cove, I have something to ask you about…”
“Oh! Well, tell me!”
I gave him a look in his face and sighed.
“Well, you see the mango cove is a great cove with wonderful people and also something stuck me. I heard that you make that cove alone work…..um...overtime….”
He looked at me and then choked on a few words.
“You...what?”
“Yeah, they are young kids my age who are working overtime and I think that's a bit over the top. These young ones need freedom or even a break to be free for themselves. And you're not giving them that freedom. So, unless you end the overtime workings, then and only then, I will assist with the mango cove. Thank you.” I ended my statement by bowing before my dad and then walked out his room door full of tears and went to my room.
Transition to next scene....
“So that's what happened..?”
“Yup. No response yet. I hope he makes an agreement sooner or later or else I'm leaving India forever and honestly never coming back.”
“What?! Dashie that's nonsense talk! And you know it! I know helping your friends is something you do but your father is the king. He decides the rules. Not you and you must establish this. Some days aren't going to be happy.” Fluttershy softly replied with some words being harder than others.
“Look, I know that it just comes to show that just because he's a maharajah doesn't mean he can't care for his own people. Then what's the point of being a maharajah anyway..? It's late for all of us. We should be in bed. Night you guys.”
Fluttershy and Sunset both looked at one another and walked to their rooms. Even my friends can't stand me. I'm the one that makes the mistakes not my dad. Ever since I came here I've been making corrections of him telling him how to rule when I just came here a few days ago. Is all this happening because of me? I knew I was a troublemaker….
Author's Note
Next chapter will have you completely shooketh, beware......
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 26- A Lullaby For a Baby!
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 26- A Lullaby for a Baby!
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
It was quiet. No one talked about what happened in the building or not even talking about anything. What made it worse was that there were no more seats in the car. I sat between Sunset and Soarin in the front and was using both my hands to brace myself. Soarin saw me struggling and tried to find ways to help me get comfortable.
“Um, why don't you scooch over to Sunset a bit more?”
“I can't scooch over she's driving.”
“Oh yeah you're right.”
There was a long pause as I sighed again. I realized why it was to quiet. Everyone was knocked out cold. I was a bit tired too but I had to knock it off.
“Well, how about you sit in my lap?”
“Why?”
“Cause I'm the only one with a seatbelt. Safety first.”
I bit my lip and then made my way over to Soarin as I went under the buckle and rested next to Soarin.
“How's that?” He smiled.
“Hehehe it's fine.” I blushed in response. “You know that seatbelt thing was a pretty smooth move.”
“Hahaha, why thank you.”
I rested on his chest and started to relax a bit. Soarin felt cozy. Like really cozy. I buried my face in this chest and he didn't seem to get mad at all. I could feel the heat rise on my cheeks and the heat in his bright smile.
Art by Jenny ❤💕❤💕❤💕
“We're almost home you guys.” I heard Sunset say as she yawned a bit. Soon everyone woke up from their little nap and started stretching and Pinkie yawned extra loud.
“Are we there yet?” Pinkie asked as she was stretching a bit.
“Almost! Hang in there guys!” Sunset smiled. Soarin tapped my head and I looked right into his emerald eyes. We both blushed but we stared at each other for a few seconds until he looked away.
“U-Um Dashie we're almost home.” He said as he chucked a bit. “S-Stop staring at me like that.”
“Like what?” I joked around as I made my eyes cross and stuck my tongue out. He laughed and he booped my nose.
“Get up!” He said in a few giggles and I laughed back. We reached near the Southern part of Chennai and then Sunset started to scream. Like holler!!
“Woah what's wrong?” Twilight asked as she was cleaning her glasses.
“No no no no no no no no!!! This can't be happening!!” She screamed even more.
“Why what's going on?” Soarin asked.
“The car's out of gas!”
The car came to an automatic stop and we were stuck in the middle of the road. Sunset was super angry! She slammed her hands on the wheel and after a few hits, she rested her head on the wheel and started crying. I heard her mumble a few words. I was hungry now and I happened to smell some food or something edible in the glove compartment. I got up from Soarin's grasp and opened it to reveal some green stuff in a ziplock bag. I grabbed it as fast as possible and then started eating it down.
“Well, we're all gonna have to walk now.” Applejack sighed as she opened the car door. Everyone piled out and Sunset started grumbling while walking down the street. It was dark and chilly and we couldn't see anything really. I was still eating the green stuff and sort of felt light headed. I started walking in a weird way and then I was fully alert and started causing a heap of trouble.
Soarin's P.O.V
I looked behind me to see if Dashie was okay but she was spinning around in circles and even giggling to herself. We all came to a stop to see what's wrong with her.
“Uh where'd you get that from?” Twilight asked her. She was still spinning and then she looked at her and laughed. Dash took Twilight's glasses and then she wore them.
“Ooohh shiny~” Dash said as she was looking at the sky. Twilight was trying to get her glasses back but then Sunset tried to get the glasses back but failed.
“Wheeee!! I ship you two!” Dash did a pirouette and then pushed Sunset and Twilight together but Sunset moved away.
“Dash what's gotten into you? And what's that in your hand?” Sunset asked as she inspected the bag that Dash had.
“Oh this? I found in the the glove compartment. I was hungry and no one was gonna feed me so I started eating it!” Dash giggled and then went to Applejack and took her hat.
“Oh dear Celestia!” Sunset cried out. Me and Pinkie both looked at the bag in shock.
“Hmmm what's pot?” Pinkie asked.
“Oh no! It's weed!”
“You eat weed? I thought you smoke it.” Pinkie thought.
“Well you can eat raw weed and still get high off of it.” Sunset sighed as she saw Dash dancing and spinning around with Applejack's hat and Applejack running after her for it. “But I can't believe she got that in the glove compartment! And no one saw her taking this out?!”
“I did see her eating something but I assumed she was chewing gum. Not eating weed.” I bit my lip and tried to get Dashie to calm down. She started climbing the tree and laughing historically.
“Come on Dash! Out the tree!” I commanded her. She let go of the tree and she was falling and then she hit the grass. She started rolling all over the grass and I pinned her down to calm her down.
“Relax!” I yelled at her. She didn't care and she even got worse.
“Hey professor! I'll do anything to get an A~” She said in a very lusterly tone. She stuck her tongue out and gave me a very very seductive look. I blushed deeply and carried her on my back.
“Ooohh you wanna carry me to the room professor~ you're so sneaky~ I LIKE it!” She growled and then laughed even more. Applejack took the bag of weed from her and then threw in the trash.
“No more weed for you!” She said as she placed her hat on her head.
“Hehehehe~ you're just mad because I gotta fatter ass than you and you know it~” Dash gargled and then started laughing like a creepy clown.
“I can't her anymore!!” Pinkie squealed as she held some of her hair in her fingers.
We finally reached the palace and she was annoying us so much. Talking and laughing so hard she even couldn't open the door. She slammed her face on the door so many times. Once we opened the door, she sat on the couch and led her legs spread. I tried to look away but I did but I guess she saw me.
“Stay~” She sang trying to be like Mariah Reynolds and she successfully did it. My face turned red and so did hers. Her hair was puffy and her bang was cover her face a bit and she pushed it aside and gave me that seductive look again.
“Hey~” My mind responded back even if I didn't say anything to her. I kept staring at her just her perfect body figure and- GAHHH SOARIN WTF STOP!! She giggled and smirked at me.
“Aw come on Soarin. How can you say no to this?” She smirked and laughed.
“I can say no but I wish I couldn't, ya know…?” I responded with my eyes shut and was shaking a bit. Beads of sweat formed on my face and then Fluttershy came next to me.
“You okay Soarin?” She asked politely and I just hollered out.
“GAHHHH!!! Oh sorry Fluttershy, just tell Dash to close her legs. I'm feeling very uncomfortable.”
She nodded her head and turned to Rainbow Dash with a stern look on her face and folded her arms. Rainbow Dash's hair was in a mess and she didn't care.
“Rainbow, be respectful and close your legs please. That's very rude!!”
“And yes that's very unlady-like!” Rarity stepped in.
“Ugh fine!”
She closed her legs and then she walked up the stairs and slammed the door.
“Great we made her upset.”
“Eh it's for the best.” Pinkie said while eating a banana.
“Uh Twilight what are you doin’?” Applejack asked her while fixing her hat.
“Oh, I'm making an antidote for Dash to eat so she can be better by morning. She ate so much that her body won't function for a few days so an antidote will help!” Twilight smiled as she was stirring up a bowl of something disgusting. It smelled like dirty socks, vomit, and trash.
“Oh Darling! What is that horrid smell?!” Rarity exclaimed as she was holding her nose and almost barfed.
“Don't tell me Dash is supposed to eat…..that!!” Sunset pointed out.
“Indeed she is! The ingredients in this bowl will surely help her recuperate by morn!”
“And what exactly are the ingredients?” Pinkie questioned as she held her nose too.
“Oh, some 4 month old oatmeal, worms, olive oil, and also cow intestines!” Twilight replied while smiling sheepishly. “I know it sounds atrocious but I'm sure this will help her out!”
“Oh gosh that can kill a horse!!!” Pinkie exclaimed.
“Uhhhhh, that’s a bit...um…” Sunset coughed up as she started to blush a bit. Pinkie realized her mistake and then she scratched the back of her neck with a little “Oops!” in reply.
“Um anyway, where is she?”
ALL we heard was a loud thud and some giggling.
“Dashie is here!!!” She smiled as she almost fell down the stairs. Applejack ran to catch her and she eventually did.
“Woah there Dash. Take it easy!”
“Ooohh you're pretty cute~” Dash said as she grabbed her hat again and wore it on her head. “How bout you ride me till I'm blue in the face?”
“Um no. You're not doing anything besides eating this!” Twilight shoved the bowl of antidote to her. She gave a confused look then slammed her body to the chair.
“What the...FUCK is that?!” She screamed.
“Watch your language! Anyway, you're gonna sit here and eat all of it.” I pushed her towards the table to eat it. She seemed like she was REALLY going to eat it.
“Oh goodie!!!” She beamed brightly and then she passed out and her head splashed into the bowl and the bowl flew up in the air and stuck onto the ceiling. We all stood there in shock and Pinkie poked her cheek but no response.
“Are you dead?” She asked her as she lifted Dashie's bang out her face. “Can I date Soarin if you're dead?”
No response at all. I blushed at Pinkie's remark and I smacked my forehead.
“Uh why did you say that?”
“I dunno, usually when I talk about you, she jumps up and smiles. I guess this didn't work this time.” Pinkie shrugged her shoulders.
“Uh check her pulse.” Twilight started to freak out. Sunset checked her pulse and nodded. Everyone went away and I stood there watching Dash being knocked out cold. I grabbed a towel and wiped off the antidote from her face. And then carried her to her room and placed her in her bed.
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
The next day...
I opened my eyes closely and then I realized then that I was in my room. I looked over my bed and saw Soarin smiling down on me.
“Hey.” He smiled and his adorable smile is so adorable. Wait didn't I just say that?
“Hi.” I replied as I tried to sit up in my bed without squirming in pain.
“How ya feeling?”
“Tired and my head is pounding.”
“Yeah you ate weed.”
“I did what?!?!?”
“Shush! That was yesterday. You're fine now. I hope.”
“I'm alright, I'm just weak and tired.”
“Wanna rest some more?”
“Nah I think I can manage. What time is it?”
“2pm why?”
“Oh just asking. I'm just really hungry!” I cried out while hearing my belly grumble. Me and Soarin both smiled and then he got up and walked to the door.
“Hahaha, well, I made ya some soup. I made it because I knew you wouldn't wake up around morning. So here ya go.”
“Awwww thank you Soarin! Well, one things for sure, I'm going to eat all of this and probably more because I am starving!” I replied while licking my lips and smelling the delicious bowl of soup.
“I figured you might say something like that so I made you the whole pot. But you gotta eat all of that first.”
“Don't worry, I will. I can eat this in 10 seconds flat.”
“Oh don't do that even if I know you can. Just take your time and eat. No one is chasing after you for it.”
“Hehehe you might.”
We both died of laughter and also I started eating the soup. After a few minutes, I ate more. I rested the empty bowl on the drawer and stretched my body. I hear Monoko barking and he leaped into my arms.
“Hey Monokokins! How are you? You hungry?”
He wagged his tail and barked in reply. We both went down the stairs and I saw my dad talking to my aunt with a smile on his face. Not just my aunt, my friends, my grandmother and Soarin. They were all in the living room smiling and cracking some jokes. I smiled seeing how everyone was getting along.
“Hey what you all smiling and joking about?” I smirked at all of them as they all turned around and saw me.
“Well good afternoon to you too young lady.” My grandmother replied to my comment. I blushed realizing I didn't say good afternoon.
“My apologies! Good afternoon everyone. Father.” I bowed to him and to all my friends and my family.
“Well good afternoon Rainbow Dash. You feeling better?”
“Yup after Soarin's soup I feel more energized! Thanks ya goof!” I laughed causing him to chuckle. My dad smiled a bit and then he got up from his chair.
“Well, your friends were just telling me what happened and how Ramõn wasn't really Ramõn. I'm awfully sorry for accepting his proposal..”
“Daddy you were under his spell. There was nothing you could've done. It's done now. All I have to do now is go to that hive and retrieve the sapphire and go and save Gemporia before it's too late!” I beamed and started looking around the room. “Oh um Daddy? Where are mom's bows and arrows?”
“Uh how would I know?” He cocked his head to the side.
“Oh I thought you knew! Well, I have to find it since she mentioned it in her diary entry the last time I was reading it.”
“Oh you were reading that when I barged into your room am I right?”
“Yup! She has given me so many information!”
“Speaking of your mother, I have something from her to give to you.” My dad smiled as he was walking down the hall. “Come! You will love it!”
I followed him down the hall to a dark alleyway. My dad picked up an old looking stone and brushed it off.
“Here read this.” He smiled passing it to me. I picked up the stone in my hands and I couldn't understand anything. Maybe because it was Hawaiian.
“Um Dad? What is this?”
“Your mother wrote this for you and placed it over your bed when you were little. It was a lullaby. She sang it to you every night before you slept. Neither of us didn't know the English translation but I know they were words of encouragement.” My dad started tearing up and so did I.
“I-I think I remember how'd it went.” I started crying like a baby. I wiped my tears and smiled a bit. My dad chuckled a bit and handed my a ukulele.
“This was your mother's as well. Once you find that tune, play it with all your heart.” He smiled as he walked out the door. I stood there holding the stone and the ukulele. I went to my room and then placed the stone on my wall and took the ukulele and didn't touch any strings yet. I took a deep breath and also tried to remember how it was tuned. And once I did, that's when I knew~
Flashback…
“Dashie? Where are you sweetie?” A young woman called out to her child trying to look for her. The young woman heard a crying voice under the bed and soft sniffles and rainbow hair surrounding the ground as the little girl was crying. She saw the puddle of tears as the little girl cried more.
“Awwwwww Dashie. What happened?” The woman had sympathy for her and kneeled down next to the girl under the bed. The little girl sniffed and looked at her mother with sadness. Her bright, big, gorgeous magenta eyes were filled with tears as she cried more.
“Mommy…..those bullies bullied today….”
“Oh they did?!”
“Yeah…”
“Well, they don't know who they are messing with.” The woman carried the little girl on her lap and carried a ukulele in her hands.
“What do you mean mommy?”
“I mean you're a brave strong warrior on the inside. Whenever they start to bully you, always think of mommy and daddy and also this song.” The woman smiled and kissed her daughter's forehead. The woman flicked the strings softfully as she created a beautiful tune that made the little girl close her eyes.
“Ou mata e matagi Ou loto mamaina toa Manatu atu Taku pelepele Pa mai to mafanafanaga Saolotoga tenei Manatunatu Ki tamafine Maua ai te lumanai Ki tamafine Ou mata e matagi.”
The little girl was in awe listening to her mother's soft yet striking voice as it struck her heart. The little girl sucked her thumb and rested on her mother's lap. The woman kissed her little baby girl to sleep and said a little something before she left the room.
“Good night my lovely Dashie. May you sleep well in peace. Tomorrow will be another day, my lovely strong warrior, ou mata e matagi.”
End of flashback….
Tears formed down my eyes as I remembered that day like it was yesterday. During my flashback, I realized I was playing the song because I saw Soarin clapping his hands by the door. I looked up at him and started laughing.
“Hahaha only you!” I chuckled and placed the ukulele on the bed. “What are you doing here sneaking up on me?”
“I couldn't just keep going after listening to a lovely voice with a lovely tune. So what were ya playing?”
“A lullaby my mom used to sing to me whenever I was having a bad day or whenever I was tired, sad, or even angry. Even happy. That song will always stay with me. Why'd you ask?”
“Welp, I'm feeling a bit tired ya know? After last night?” He joked and made a fake yawn and then he rested his head on my lap and cuddled. I couldn't hold back my laughter but I pushed his head away from my lap.
“Get up! You're such a goof!!” I laughed out loud.
“So you're leaving huh?”
“Yeah I better go as soon as possible anyway. It's time I really do this. Who knows what Chrysalis would do to that sapphire. That's why I'm going off onto my journey.”
“You're taking your friends with right?”
“Why would I? It's too dangerous.”
“It's even dangerous for you Dashie. Stay, let the goddesses find someone else to voyage to save their country.
“No Soarin. They asked me to do it. I owe them. Now I have to go and play my part.” I said between a few grunts because I was packing my bags. “Alone!”
“Alright...I hope you find what you're looking for.” Soarin sighed and went by the door. He looked back and then he went his way. I could tell he was a bit upset I was leaving. And so was I. I bit my lip and called him back.
“Soarin wait! You looked like you wanted to tell me something. So what is it?”
He bit his lip and he stuffed his hands in his pockets. Now that I knew it was something either bothering him or he is a bit nervous to ask me. It might be the second one because his cheeks were a bit pink.
“Well, um, t-this is just a thought…I was thinking if I can, um, i-i-if I can um, j-join you on your voyage to Gemporia. But you're going alone so I didn't want to interrupt the-”
“Wait you wanted to voyage with me?” I asked as my face turned a bit of a bright pink. He nodded his head and also blushed deeply.
“Awwwwww Soarin that's so sweet of you. But I dunno if I can ta-”
“Don't worry Master Dashie! Soarin can definitely join. The more the merrier!” Crystal smiled as she did a little twirl in mid air. Me and Soarin both smiled at one another and I shook his hand.
“Welcome aboard Soarin!”
“I'm happy to be of assistance!”
The door bursted open and Sunset did a flip and then she hit her head on the bed frame. She got up from her fall and stood next to me.
“I'm coming along too!!” Sunset smiled. “Uh, hehehehe, we totally weren't eavesdropping….” She blushed and me and Soarin saw all of my friends come from behind the door and smiled sheepishly.
“Oh please oh please oh please Dashie let us join you! We promise we won't be a distraction! We know how important this is to you! And we're going to help you every step of the way right girls?!” Pinkie exclaimed. All do them nodded their heads and smiled. I took a deep breath and sighed.
“You promise to be on your best behaviors?” I asked them. Pinkie looked up to the sky and started humming a note and Twilight smacked her upside her neck.
“Owwie! Twilight that hurts! And don't worry Dashie! We got this!” Pinkie beamed in enthusiastic bouncy energy.
“I cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye!” They said and then hugged me.
“I hope you guys pack now cause I'm leaving on Saturday.”
Everyone laughed and started running to separate rooms and started packing. Me and Soarin chuckled and he made me laugh.
“Are you ready?”
“Hehehe for what Soar?”
“To have some fun.”
“Like?”
“Geez Dashie I was talking about the voyage!!”
“Oh yeah right, hehehehe….” I blushed from total embarrassment and covered my face. I walked away from him while clearing my throat and accidentally fell over my bag of clothes that I was packing from.
“Hehehe, whoops!!”
“Uhh, what were you thinking about….?”
“Nothing!! It’s nothing. Well, it’s late so I’ll see ya tomorrow.”
“Yeah, I’d like that.”
Soarin walked to the door and smiled and then he was about to walk off when I called out to him.
“Soar, I, um, well, um, what I want to say is, um, thank you!”
“Hehehe for what? Keeping you company?”
“Yeah and agreeing to voyage with me. I was pretty nervous about doing this all alone, ya know?”
“Yeah, I feel ya. No worries. I’m always here if you need anything. I’m excited to join you ya know.”
“Huh, you are? Coming from a guy who’s so shy likes adventure. That’s new.” I teased. He gave a small, adorable chuckle and shook his head.
“Dashie, you’re one of a kind.”
Did my ears just deceive me???!! He called me ‘one of a kind’. I tried hard not to fangirl to loud but I did a very loud squeak and covered my mouth before Soarin saw my face again. He laughed and brushed his hair to the side and walked out the door. I sighed and leaned against my room door and at the corner of my eye, I saw my aunt smirking at me.
“I knew you had a thing for him.”
I jumped up in fright and turned around and saw her laughing at me.
“Don’t scare me like that!!!”
“Hehe, you shouldn’t be daydreaming about him. If you love him so much…” She pointed to a picture of my mom and dad and I knew what she was talking about.
“No! S-Soarin can’t be the future king of India! I mean he's my best friend! I can't marry him!”
“Actions speak louder than words Dash. I see how you are around him. And agreeing to make him join your voyage was the best way!”
I paused for a moment and took a deep breath. My aunt gave me a reassuring look and rested her hand on my shoulder.
“Look sweetie. All of this tension has been going on for years. I know you want your mother back, so do I. But she's with you giving you love every day. Sweetie you have to-”
“Well I can't feel anything!! Why...did she die…”
“...Sweetie, I don't have those answers. That's why Soarin can be your only chance to love and-”
“I don't wanna rush things! Why is everyone forcing me?!”
“Honey we're not forcing you. We're trying to help you. Look, think about it over your voyage. I'm just trying to make you happy, and by the looks of it, Soarin makes you happy. Am I right?”
“Oh aunt, Soarin makes me feel more than happy.” I replied softly and blushed. She smirked and kissed my forehead.
“Well, take things slow. From experiencing from both your father and mother, they both took time.”
“Yes! I'm not going to rush it.”
“Hehehe, it's funny cause your father used to rush it.”
“He did what?!”
“You don't remember?”
I stopped and then remembered when my dad used to try and find a boy in India to date me. Ugh, those cringey moments of my childhood!
“Well it's late. You better get some rest if you want to voyage Saturday. You know I'm going to miss you right?”
“Hehe yeah I know. I'll talk with you tomorrow!”
We both hugged and she closed my door and I plopped my body weight on the bed with force. I took up the ukulele and looked at it. I sighed and thought about today.
“Do I really want to voyage….but in order to save my country and Gemporia, I have too. This is what my ancestors want me to do. And most importantly, my mother. I'll do it for my friends, India, and for my MOTHER!!!”
Author's Note
I cringe at how this chapter is done. Ugh... I'm losing inspiration and movitvation...
BUT!!
Not anymore, now the voyage starts next chapter Yay!
~~Gosh, after 27 chapters of bull shit, this is where is starts. Ugh, no wonder people dislike this story, too much babbling for no reason...Ugh...Sam, wtf...~~
Sorry, recently I really hate how my mind works and how I do things.... so yeah...I hope you like this chapter and don't forget to leave a comment and some kind critique so I can be an ACTUAL writer....
Voyage Of The Unforgotten!
Scene 41- Can You Feel The Love Tonight?
Voyage Of The Unforgotten! Chapter 41- Can You Feel The Love Tonight?
Soarin's P.O.V
The next day, the sun shone brightly through the curtains. The birds chirping and the loud orangutans screaming and shouting in the trees. Mosquitoes buzzed all around and the earth was still. No rain no wind. Just nature being itself. Half awaken from my unconsciousness, I happen to slightly shift in the bed groaning a bit as my body was numb from being still in one place for a few hours. I finally opened my eyes and yawned realizing that I was in a small room in a small hut. You could smell the funky straws and hay holding this place together. I scrunched up my nose and I tried sitting up.
At the corner of my eye, I spotted Dashie laying on the chair, clutching onto the pillow with one hand and the other a book. I chuckled softly as her loud snores erupted the room. Her drool made a long trail all over the pillow and eventually the book fell from her grasp.
“Aww what a cutie.” I whispered to myself trying to sit up more. Somehow, I didn't feel any pain at all. I knew I got stabbed trying to protect Dash but I don't remember what happened after that. I looked down at my stomach area to see the bloody wound covered by the bandages, but there were no blood there. I was so confused. Did they put some type of medication in me? Did I have a power source in my body that can prevent me from dying?! All these questions flooded my brain as there was a soft knock on the door and in came a nurse reading from her clipboard but when she saw me, she yelled and jumped up!
“My goodness!” She squealed. “You scared me!”
“I'm so sorry ma'am. My apologies.”
“No it's alright. I'm just surprised that you're up already. Ready to go and ready to start a new day!” She smiled as she examined me. “Your muscles are strong, your blood is fresh and pumping. Your heart beat is perfectly normal! Um you don't mind me touching you for a little while right?”
“Well you're the nurse.” I joked. She blushed slightly as she felt my upper arm muscles and then she compressed the bandages.
“Hmmm this is very interesting. I've never seen anything like this in my life!”
“What is it?!”
“Well, your bones and muscles are firm and you can feel the blood running through your veins which means your body is one hundred percent fit and there's not blood where the wound is. This is a miracle. I'll be right back! I'm going to tell the doctor about your recovery!”
The door closed and I stared back at the door in awe. Even the nurse said I'm fit and recovered. There must me some type of thing that went into my body when I was out. If the nurse or the doctor doesn't know, then who will?
I heard some groaning and mumbling and saw Dash yawning and stretching on the side. She scratched her hair and then hit her head on the pillow again. She smacked her lips a couple of times and snuggled the pillow tighter. I couldn't help but giggle a bit at the cutest unfolding to me.
“Oh my gosh! Soarin is that...is that…”
“Hahaha yup. It's me Dashie.” I smiled at her. Honestly, seeing her smile makes my day! She giggled and then hugged me tightly and started kissing my cheek over and over again. I couldn't help but laugh loudly cause her lips were really ticklish.
“Hahaha alright! Geez woman don't kill me now!”
“Wasn't planning to ya goofball!! You don't know how much I've missed you.”
“I bet you were. I mean you sacrificed your magic and the-”
“Hey hey hey. Don't worry we're going to get them back. That's in the past.”
“We? Who's we?”
“WE AREEEE!!!” A bubbly voice interrupted us. The door swung open revealing all of Dashie's friends, Monoko, Sunrise, and Shivani. They all waved at me smiling.
“We were SO worried about you!” Twilight spoke up while breathing out. “I did everything in my power to make sure we found a heartbeat.”
“Or else Dash wouldn't be able to be smiling like a total idiot right now.” Sunrise chuckled. Dash gave her a glare but then sighed right after. She hugged me again and played with my hair.
“I'm just SO glad you're okay. I had a freak attack!”
“Ha! Tell me about it! Dashie's been pining for you ALL night! The drool trail and stains on that pillow prove it!” Pinkie pointed to the soaked pillow before giggling. “She drools a lot when she pines for you. This wasn't the first time!”
“Pinkie you can shut up now!” She groaned walking towards Pinkie as she giggled even more as she continued talking.
“Oh yeah! When we were in India before we meet you, she was pining for you so much she drools more than Monoko does. She actually was crying because-”
“Okay Pinkie!! That's enough storytelling for the morning!!”
I chuckled at how Dashie was just giving Pinkie glares while covering her mouth.
“Well how do you feel?” Fluttershy asked me as she was petting Monoko.
“I feel so much better. Honestly, I don't feel any pain at all. The nurse said it's a miracle.”
“Well, that's strange..” Twilight bit her lip while tapping her foot on ground.
“I'm just glad you're up and running.” Sunset smiled. “You've been through hell and back!”
“Yeah I heard.”
The room was buzzing with laughter and other conversations. I couldn't help but smile at everyone's happiness.
Transition to next scene….
“I still can't seem to understand how you recovered so fast?” Twilight bit her lip as we all sat around the table eating some little appetizers. “The calculations don't add up.”
“Who cares about calculations?! The best thing is that he's okay and he's doing well!” Pinkie stuffed a doughnut down her mouth and licked her lips. I saw Dash fiddle with her plate of food as she slumped in her seat a bit. I furrowed my brow and tapped her shoulder slightly.
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah I'm fine. It's just that we're only 7 days until Tirek strikes and we're not even close to finding Gemporia!” Her voice carried throughout the table.
“Darling, you need to stop stressing over this. It's making you….hmmm how should I say this? It's making you act like a crazy woman.”
“But I'm not! I don't think you guys understand that if I don't get that sapphire back and go to Tirek and challenge him to make Gemporia free and happy again, India and Gemporia will be ruined! My family and friends will all be distinguished!! I don't think you guys understand that!!”
“Woah Dash calm down. And we do understand that. But we're not stressing out about it.” Twilight spoke up but Dash huffed and looked away.
“What you need is a full day of relief. And that's what I'm going to do!” I smiled as I pulled her out the chair and ruffled up her hair.
“Good idea Soarin!” Applejack gave me a thumbs up.
“But I don't want-”
“Hush hush, we're going. Catch ya later guys!”
Rainbow Dash's P.O.V
For the whole afternoon, Soarin was just being a complete goofball. He kept smirking at me and then would stand behind a tree and try to spook me. The 5th time he did that, I was completely scared. It was quiet and I heard a branch crack and then he screamed “WHERE ARE YOU GOING!?!?” and so I accidentally slapped him in the face.
“Oh Soarin I'm super sorry!!!”
“Ah no it's okay. Ow, I deserved it!”
“I'm so sorry. But where are we going?”
“Haha, we're here silly.”
He pulled back and leaf and the scenery was so breathtaking. The huge glistening waterfall. The fresh green leaves. The butterflies and birds flying free. The sounds of birds squawking to one another. The blooming flowers opening and you could smell the sweet scent of each flower. The crescendo of yellow, pink, orange, and purple colors spread out.
Picture from Google! 💗💗
I had my jaw hung wide open but Soarin closed it in the nick of time.
“Do you like it? I found this place a while back. I actually wanted to take you here before we went to Gemporia.” He blushed slightly and placed his hands in his pockets.
“Soarin it's breathtaking!”
“I know. Hey, wanna go down to where the waterfall is?”
“Uh sure but I'm not sure about-”
Soarin pushed me down the hill and I collapsed on the fresh cut grass laughing away. He poked my stomach making me laugh and snort at the same time. Once that stopped, we both walked towards the little stream that was near the waterfall. I placed my hand in the shimmering water and I saw little fishes swimming by. At the corner of my eye, I saw Soarin smirking at me and then he walked around and went into the bushes.
“Soarin? Soarin where are you-?!”
I turned around and saw him running with a vine in his hand.
“WOOOO HOOO!!!” He hollered as he flew into the air and let go of the vine and created a huge splash in the water.
Some water sprinkled on me and I didn't see Soarin. I leaned closer to the water and then I saw bubbles. Suddenly, his two hands firmly grabbed my shirt and pulled me into the water too. Seconds later, I gasped for air and ran on the side and started breathing heavily. I pushed my wet bang to the side and saw Soarin with his hair covering his eyes as he was smiling big at me. I gave him a “I'm going to get you now!” smirk and then kicked him back into the water. I laughed and then plunged myself into the water and we started attacking one another. We gave each other smirks and I could tell that Soarin wasn't having it.
Art by: MoonlightPrincess002 💟
“That….was...uncalled for!!” He started panting while wiping off some water off his head.
“Well, I'm sure we're both using that quote! Besides you had no right to pull me into the water!”
“Oh? Dashie's afraid of a little water?” He smirked as he splashed some more water in my face. I gave him a glare and pointed to the top of the waterfall.
We both climbed up the rocks and then we stood right above the rushing waves of water as they were rushing down fast.
“Oh this is going to be sweet!!”
“Uhhhh hehehe...ladies first?” Soarin slightly blushed while scratching the back of this neck and then he coughed. I gave him a deadly glare and then smirked.
“Awww is wittle Soarin scared?” I asked in a baby tone. He nudged me softly as we both started laughing.
“No, I'm brave enough.”
He started placing his feet into the water and then he brought it back out. He started chuckling a bit and then he was anticipating whether he was jumping down or not. I looked at him and gave him a cocky smile.
“You need a push?”
“What? Oh no no! When you're brave, you have to know how to impress people with amazing moves. Especially to the ladies.” He smirked and then looked over the waterfall and stepped back. “Ummm then again…”
I laughed and then used my thumb to touch his cheek and then flicked his cheek to the side and with that light push, he fell off the high jump and started screaming so loudly. He eventually hit the water and I jumped right after him. For the rest of the evening, we were just playing around near the water and laughing and smiling.
Later that night….
“Man, I don't think we should've done that water stuff. I'm freezing!” I shivered as I was leaning against a nearby tree. Soarin was drying off his hair and then he was drying off his shirt and pants.
“Heh, I don't see what's the problem honestly. I think it was really fun hanging out today.”
“It was fun but I'm cold…” I shivered even more while squeezing my wet hair in the stream and also drying my clothes. Soarin laid by the tree while I laid beside him. I was shaking a bit while clutching onto him as my teeth were clenching together.
“Awwww is Dashie cold?” He smiled at me and patted my head. I nodded my head in agreement while shivering even more. I cuddled in Soarin's chest as he patted my hair. “Oh there there. You Indians are super sensitive.”
“Shut up! You're one too.”
“Yeah but I mostly got Italian in my blood so hush!”
I shivered a bit more while cuddling closer and closer to him. My cheeks splashed a bright pink as I looked away from him.
“I'm just cold…”
“I got you. It's okay. Soarin's got you.”
The sun was setting and the bright yellowish-orange light beamed throughout the island portraying it's bright colors on the trees. I snuggled against Soarin and Soarin ruffled up my hair and also kissed my forehead.
“You know, I'm glad we did this today. I feel so stress free from Gemporia.”
“Well, I'm glad I could be at your assistance! You're still the Indian princess in my eyes still. Someone's got to treat you like one!”
“Aww stop it! You're going to make me blush!”
“Then I shouldn't stop.”
We laughed the afternoon away and spoke about our lives until the sky turned indigo and the stars came out and shone brightly.
Shivani's P.O.V
“Amorette, thank you for the stars. I'm need a moment of peace and stillness and I need the stars for this. Thank you. Tonight, I really need to clarify one thing….” I thought as my eyes were closed as I felt Amorette’s presence as the wind blew calmly and the stars twinkling into a dance. And also….footsteps?!
“Good evening chief!”
I turned around and saw Sunrise sitting next to me with a little smile on her face.
“Hello my second in command. How's the tribe? And outsiders? Anything suspicious at the border?”
“No. We're clear on the perimeters.”
“Excellent. Just what we-”
“But I wanted to see if you're okay. That's all.”
“I'm fine. Just talking to the stars.”
“Hehe, and did they help?”
“Sort of…I’m just having a moment to just look at the beautiful scenery around me.” I sighed as the wind blew more.
Sunrise let out a long tired sigh as she dipped her feet in the nearby pond. She smiled down and then nudged me.
“I don't think you're the only one checking out the scenery as well.”
She pointed me to where Soarin and Rainbow Dash were cuddling against each other from a distance away.
“Wow nice vision.”
“You've known me for ages. I've been having night vision for a while.”
“Yes yes I know. Well, I'm off to sleep. And we both should.” I got up from the grass and started to stretch.
“What about them?”
“Let them be. Maybe Amorette was just trying to make me leave them be. After all, she is the unforgotten goddess of love.” I patted her head softly. She smacked my hand and groaned.
“I just wanna go home…” She sighed while fiddling with her fingers.
“Yeah….me too…I just wish that everything will go back to how it used to be. Just peace and harmony like the way it was before….”
“Let's go before they spot us!”
“Yeah good thinking!”
We both scurried through the trees as we left Soarin and Dash to themselves. I guess Amorette isn't just making the stars glow. She's making their friendship glow brighter. Probably into something more~
Author's Note
Sorry I haven't been posting in a while...I'm depressed about this AU and how I still can't get what I want....ugh...
